PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 [5] 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
29-11-2007, 08:50 AM
Bro Birdie, if no English stories, can contribute Chinese stories in your thread?

Cheers!

Walau !!! My chinese helicopter not so good leh .....hehehehehe :p , SURE No Problem just post loh . :D


bro botar,
after seeing my Jap's tour guide and reading bro birdie's Jepun's story...
i think you better book a ticket and fly over to Japan else afterward xiao cheong now le...

Ya Ya !!! Me also thinking of going Jepun next year but with OC . :(

birdie8819
29-11-2007, 09:42 PM
One short story cuming up - Title : Why and how i fuck asian girls . Enjoy !!! ;)


Oriental girls just have to be the bust fucks around. I should know, I've fucked more than 70 of them!

It's a perfect combination: those seductive, almond-shaped eyes, with their deep brown or black irises The beautiful , smooth, ususally virtually hairless olive or tanned skin. Nice slim hips Firm, pert breasts. Petite lttle mouths. And most of all those cute, tight almost hairless little pussies.

And boy, do these Oriental gitls know how to fuck! They might act all shy and sweet in public, but get them alone and naked, and boy do they know how to satisfy a man like a wild thing .

I like to start off licking and sucking their breasts. I do this for about 10 minutes until the nipples are hard and erect and the girl is starting to groan in ecstacy Then I move dowm to the pussy area, and start licking and sucking this too. At this point the girl usually starts groaning and panting REALLY loudly and nthusiatically-realising that she is in for an unusually good time.

Once she is nice and wet and horny I get my asian babe to start sucking my cock . By following this formula I've never had one hesitate to suck my cock without a condom on it. After all, it's only fair: I've just sucked her beautful little sweet-tasting oriental pussy without first insisting on putting a piece of rubber between my mouth and her genitals She's certainly not going to ask me to put a condom on before sucking my cock after I've just done her that kind of favour, is she? Besides, I keep myself real real clean. So it's worth warming them up first by sucking their little cunts, and it certainly makes it a more memorable experience. ( I just couldn't do this to a Caucasian girl with their big, hairy pussies-YUK! But those Asian babes..there's nothing I love more than sucking their beautiful hot, tight little cunt-holes!)

Whilst the oriental girl sucks my cock, I like to watch as my ten inches goes in and out of her beautiful little mouth, framed by her exotic-looking face and those amazing eyes staring up at me... Every girl is different, but I've never had an asian girl that wasn't an amazing cock-sucker It seems to be natural instinct or somethng, but all of them that I have tried seem to be expert at pleasing a man with their mouths. Around this time I start stroking and massaging the girl's pussy with my hands, then Insert a couple of my fingers into the girls' pussy hole, moving them in and out of her now-soaked cunt. Then I start sucking the girl's breasts again whilst I continue to finger her and she continues to suck my cock

By now, the asian girl has usually started to cum, and I put on my rubber (I'm not THAT much of a risk-taker!) and shove my long, fat cock into her little asian cunt Due to all my preparation work there is usually no problem in easily inserting my member inside right up to it's full length, despite the Asian girl's really petite cunt-hole. The girls just start moaning and thrashing around as I repeatedly pummel into their tight little nearly-harless pussies. I like to fuck them deep and hard with my long shaft stuck in right up to my balls. Most of the little slant-eyed sluts have cum at least once by now, and I usually can't control myself from cumming also.

Most of the time they want me to keep going, so I switch back to sucking their pussy again until my cock has recovered, then fuck them a second time as I suck their tits for good measure. Once just isn't enough for me when I've got a hot and horny little oriental babe to suck and fuck with. I've never been able to get any of my asian fucks to swallow my cum-they don't seem to be into that. I tried it once with a cute little Thai Masseuse I met at the Cleopatra Massage Parlour in Bangkok, Thailand. She was just 18 years old and said her name was 'Ohm' She seemed to be a really enthusiastic little cock-sucker.

After she had given me a luxurious bath and body to body massage where she covered me in a sweet-smelling lotion and rubbed me between her legs down my entire body; she started spontaneously and enthusiastically sucking my cock as if she just couldn't wait to taste my sweet jism So I let her carry on until I was ready to cum, and shot my entire hot load right inside her perfect little mouth and down the back of her throat What really happened then was totally unexpected. I really expected her to swallow and suck me dry. Gagging and retching, she ran for the jacuzzi and started spitting and retching and rinsing her mouth out with water.

"Sorry, Sorry" she kep on saying "Don't worry...It's all right...sorrry...sorry." When she had recovered we still had some nice sex, but it would probably have been even better if I'd managed to cum outside of her mouth the first time. Since that experience I have confined myself to cumming over my asian girl's pussies, butts, tummies, tits-anywhere except inside their mouths, and they seem to like that just fine!

The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
29-11-2007, 09:49 PM
One last story for tonight .......Tired liao , Pai Seh !!! :p

Title : Doing it doggy style!! Enjoy !!! ;)


Kristy and her dog were best pals and always did stuff together. Sometimes when she was sitting in the shower or reading a book she would start to finger her self and think of her dog, she wanted more than anything to loose her virginity to her dog. then one day it happened without warning as she was walking her dog:

It was a beautiful summers day, and Kristy, a local senior at the Atherton State high school was out on her normal afterschool walking her dog job. she was jogging holding her dogs leash as the Rohdestion Ridge Back ran along next to her. she knew of an old bush track that led to a private swimming hole in the bush, only her and her frinds new about it and dicided to go and check it out and maybe go for a dip.

As she got there she put her foot in to feel the tempreture and then stood back and started to strip. Kristy was very used to skinny dipping as she never bothered to take any togs with her and only thought of going for a swim on the spur of the moment. when she has stripped she dove in. Ted, her dog was barking and wanted to go in too.

"come on boy, come on" Kristy said to egg her dog on, then with a massive splash as he jumped in.

They swam around alot together then she had had enough and went to sun bake on a rock. Ted got out too and laid down next to Kristy. while Ted was licking himself dry she noticed that he lifted his rear leg and was licking his cock, as it got harder and harder. She started to get horny and coudln't help herself, she reached over and grabbed it and started to massage it rubbing it up and down up and down. Ted just looked up at her in a weird doppy face, then stood up a shook all the water off of him.

"oh Ted come on you know i'm just having a bit of fun here" she said sadly and went back to sun baking.

the juices that were coming from her freshly shaven pussy must of attracted Ted as he started to sniff the air and went straight onto her and started licking her pussy.

"OHHHHH TED!!!" Kristy moaned

she spread her legs apart as wide as they could go and let her dog lick her pussy. She so badly wanted to get fucked by her dog that she push him away and got up on all for. It took a bit to get Ted to get onto her but he finally jumped up onto her and let his hard cock dangle down and touch her wet pussy. Kristy grabbed the hard cock with her left arm and guided it into her pussy. Although she was a vergin, she did regually finger herself and knew what to do.

"ohhhh!!" she moaned as she felt the head of his cock enter her pussy.

He moved closer to Kristy and got the idea, then started to push it in deeper and deeper and DEEPER!!! untill his cock was fully inserted into Kristy's now very wet pussy. Ted pulled it out half way then slammed it into her while tightening his grip around her belly.

"ohhhh OHHHHHH OHHHHHH!!!!! TED!!!! ohhh yeah oh harder HARDER!!!!!! oh oh OHHHHH!!!!" she moaned and moaned with every movement that TED made.

She could feel Ted's breath oh her back get heavier as he started to speed up his movement going in and out in and out in and out IN and OUT IN and OUT IN AND OUT IN AND OUT!!!! she moved her ass against his beating cock to get the force of it. then with a massive climax she came.

"OHHHHHHHH!!!!! YEAH!!!!!!!!"

but Ted kept on fucking her, harder and harder. and within seconds she climaxed and came again, this went on 3 more times before she could feel his semen start to reach the end and then squirt his first load right into her pussy. But Ted being horny wouldn't stop and jsut kept on pumping.

"awwwwwwwww YEAH!!!!!!!!!!" Kristy siad as she came again "oh yeah again Ted do me again!!"

she was fucked three more times and eventually had enought and pushed Ted away, he was eager to do it agian and tryed to jump back onto her but she refused, she let him lick her wet pussy though and then she rubbed his hard cock again letting him come right over her leg.

"oh Ted your one horny dog" And with that eh tryed to jump on her again , but this time she was too horny to stop him, he fucked her again and again, till she was red and sore

"oh yeah Ted thats it fuck me again....AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW YEAHHHHHH!!!!
harder, ted harder, oh yeah thats good, keep it up, oh yeah awwww yeah Ted your good at this"

Ted was getting faster and faster and eventually came inside of her wet pussy

After that she had enough she dived into the water hole and cleaned herself off, Ted jumping in after her and also cleaned up. She got out and got dressed.

"ok boy lets get outta here, it's starting to get dark now" and with that they were soon walking the dark street to her home.

"Hi mum we're home" she said as she opened the front door and let ted leash go.

"oh hi sweetie, dinner will be ready soon, have you been for a swim?"

"yeah me and ted went down to the swimming hole for a dip."

"ok well go clean up"

Kristy went and had a shower, and went to her room, as she entered, she saw Ted there lieing on her bed,

"hi Ted, go on outta here, and if your good tonight i'll let you do me again" but just looking at him, she was already feeling a bit horny, so she shut the door and said "oh alright come here"

He opened his hind legs a bit, so she had a clear view of his cock, it was hardening and now he had a full erection. She sat down next to him and dropped her towel, she grabbed Ted's cock and lowered her face to it.

"mmmmmm Yeah" she said as she opened her mouth and placed it over his erected cock.

she was holding on to it with one hand and slowly massaging it with her mouth. She could tell taht he was enjoying it cause he rolled over onto his back so she could do it better.

"mmmmmmmmm........oh fuck yeah!!!" she said as she moved it in and out of her mouth. "mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm yeha oh Ted this is a nice tasting cock" then with that she could feel him starting to come. Not wanting her sheets to get too dirty, she cautiously climbed onto his body and placed her pussy down ontop of his cock. she moved it up and down, up and down until he came.

"OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH TED!!!!!!!!!! YEAH THATS GOOD!!!!!!!!" she was about to climax also

"oh yeah here i come oh Ted yeah here i come........OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

and with that she layed down on top of him, his cock still in her, but now slowly sofening.

She must of fallen asleep like that cause she opened her eyes and it was morning. Ted had gotten up and was at the door sratching and wining to get out.

"oh no i fell asleep, oh Ted i'm so sorry here" she opened the door and relised that she was still naked, her brother was there staring opened mouthed at her.

"Kristy, what were you doing to Ted?"

"nothing, i was getting changed and let him out" she lied

"i'll tell mum"

"oh no philip no way come in here a minute"

Philip was a year older than her but had the maturity level of a 10 yeah old, he still went crying to mum everytime something went wrong. But there was one thing that he couldnt deny, ever since he was 11 and started to get interested in girl he has always wanted to get with Kristy, she new ths and always turned it down, manly because she didnt want to break her virginity with her own brother, but now that she wasnt a virgin she kindly concidered it.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
29-11-2007, 09:50 PM
She dragged him inside her room,

"please don't tell mum"

"and give me one good reason why i shouldnt go tell mum taht u have been screwing Ted"

"i'll do anything, anything you want"

"anything huh??"

he inched closer to her and lowered his right hand to her pussy, Kristy took a deep breath, he squeasd it tightly and inserted his middle finger up her hole.

"awwwwww" Kristy sighed with pleasure "shut the door or mum will see"

He turned around and shut the door, and when he turned back, Kristy was on the bed in a suductive manner.

"so come on i'm all yours, this is what you have ever wanted isnt it......Philip.......well here i am come and get me"

his cock was getting hard now and swelling in his pants, his bulge now really noticeable, he undid his jeans pants and pulled his cock out, and slowly went over to his sister who was waiting for him on her bed.

"oh Kristy, i've wanted you for soooo long"

"well come and get me then"

first he kissed her hard on the mouth, putting his tongue into her mouth and massaging it on the inside of her mouth. He moved his hands onto her boobs and was groping her. He stopped kissing her and moved down to ehr boobs, now sucking on them.

"mmmmmmmm yeah finger my pussy philip........mmmmmmm yeah thats it oh this feels so good"

He lowered his hand onto her pussy and slowly inserted his middle finger into her pussy, moving it slowly in and out in and ou in and out. His cock was now standing on end, grabed it with his spare hand and started to massage it. Kristy saw this and grabbed it and started to massage it for him so he could consintrate on her pussy.

"oh Krisy!!!"

"oh yeah thats good philip, oh oh i'm going to come philip oh yeah, lick my juices up oh yeah."

she came just as philip touched her pussy with his lips and started to kiss her, but he continued to such and lick her pussy until she came again shortly afterwards.

"OHHHHHHHHHH PHILIP..............YEAH OH THATS GOOD."

"oh Krisy, you taste so good."

"stop, i wanna suck your cock now"

they stopped and swapped postions, she took his cock in her hand and placed the head into her mouth, it was so hard and stiff, and standing onend. she kissed it and placed it fully into her mouth, deep throating it. She had never done this before, but it felt good, really good. and with her spare hand she was squeazzing and playing with philips chest. Philip wasnt the most musclest guy ever but he did have a few on his chest, but no six pack.

"oh yeah Kristy thats good, oh yeah oh AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!"

"mmmmmmm yeah this tastes good philip"

"oh Kristy......Kristy i'm going to come oh yeah oh oh yeah i'm goign to come....... AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! YEAH"

he came into her mouth, shooting warm, white cum right into the back of her throat, she took it all and swallowed every last bit of it. She wanted to get fucked by him and didnt want to waste it just oh her face, so......

"Philip...........fuck me, fuck my pussy real hard"

"oh kristy"

they got up and moved to a better postion to fuck each other. she layed there open legged and ready for her brother to fuck her, so he went onto ehr and placed his cock at the opening of her pussy, and slowly inserted it.

"oh philip fuck me hard, harder"

she was so horny, he slammed it into ehr ingnoring her scream of pain and fucked her hard.

"OHHHHHHH yeah thats it philip hard HARDER i wanna feel it in me hit me deep inside."

"oh oh oh yeah Kristy oh yeah"

his cock wasnt think but what t lacked in thinkness it gained in the length, it was at least 9 inched not erected and slammed into her hitting that back walls of her insides with ease.

"oh yeah thats good, OH OH YEAH"

he fucked hard and harder and got even harder. the sound of sqelch came as the juices leacked out of Kristy's pussy, making it even easier to fuck her hard.

"oh yeah i'm going to come, oh yeah thats it Philip oh yeah i'm goign to come oh oh ohhhhh AWWWWWWWWW yeah oh yeah thats good, yeah AWWWW!!!!!"

she came with a massive climax and shuddered all over, Philip also came.

"ooohhhhhhh Kristy yeah that was good,"

catching their breath, they both fell asleep, with philips cock still in her, and her legs still wide apart.

She never thought that her relationship would come to this, but it was better to get fucked by her brother than to let him tell the world that she fucked their dog Ted. so she kept it up, fucked him reguarly just to keep him quite, but she still did fuck her dog, but only when she was out walking him, she would never do it int eh house anymore cause she got court last time.


THE END !!! :D :p

Cum_Luver
29-11-2007, 10:07 PM
bro, another fantastic story...
no wonder shot like rocket....up up and away lor

1deg
29-11-2007, 11:18 PM
I always like coming back to your thread bro birdie8819. Can I also contribute some in the near future? :)

birdie8819
30-11-2007, 07:49 AM
bro, another fantastic story...
no wonder shot like rocket....up up and away lor

Hehehehe , Kum Sia C_L kor kor hor .....your's also mah . :D


I always like coming back to your thread bro birdie8819. Can I also contribute some in the near future?

Thanks bro 1deg for cuming in to read all the stories here . ;)

Sure no problem just post it . ;)

fillpak
30-11-2007, 12:51 PM
Brother Birdie8819 the threadstarter, thank you and all other Brothers for so many juicy and nice story contributed here. It will take me sometime to read. I voted your thread.

birdie8819
30-11-2007, 02:24 PM
Brother Birdie8819 the threadstarter, thank you and all other Brothers for so many juicy and nice story contributed here. It will take me sometime to read. I voted your thread.

Thanks bro fillpak for coming in here to read the stories posted by me and some other bro's . Hope you enjoy all the stories here and please don't rush just take your time to read the stories . Thanks for your vote . :D

alwong
01-12-2007, 12:17 AM
Ok. Bro Birdie...my contribution of Chinese story...hope you bros like it...



一次按摩经历


我因公出差到重庆,很快的,办完了公事,对方单位的领导非的要好好的招待我,盛情难却,只好去 了。

晚上,吃完了饭,那个领导把其他的人都打发回去了。然后,他领着我去了一家桑那浴。

好好的泡了一会,又让人给搓了澡,浑身真是舒服透了。我以为就这样完事了,可以回酒店休息,谁知道,他说: “别走,还没有完事呢”。

我说:“还做什么呀?”

他笑了笑,“你就跟我来吧”。

我们穿着浴衣,来到了一个包房里,里面有两张席梦丝床,很大,房间也很宽敞,两张床的中间,有一个大幔子, 暂时拉在墙边。

他让我先进了房间休息。在房间,透过门,我看到他和一个服务生耳语了几句,然后,他也进来了。我问他,“你 在干什么?”他笑了笑,说:“一会儿你就知道了!”

不一会,进来了两个女孩子,都很漂亮,一个大约有24、5岁,另一个也就有20岁左右,身着一样的服装,一 进来,就同时说到:“您们好”。我有点不好意思了,对她们说“你们好,你们来做什么?”那个大一点的说“来 给你们按摩呀”。这时,那个领导说了:“是我让他们来的,我们好好的放松一下。”无奈,到了这个时候,我只 好听他的安排了。

于是,那个大一点的给他做,那个小的就给我按摩。

接着,她就让我躺到床上,然后问我:“先生,你要做哪一种?”我问到:“都有哪些?”她说:“有中式、港式 、泰式,还有推揉。”这时,那个领导说话了:“你就给他做推揉吧。”我也不知道是怎么回事呀,只好含含糊糊 的说,“好,就做推揉吧。”这时候,我看见这个小女孩的脸红了一下,随后,又恢复了正常。

她对我说:“先生,你等一下,我去拿点油来。”我说:“好,你去吧。”

这时,我看见那个领导和她的小姐耳语了几句,然后就对我说:“你就在这里吧,我换个地方。”我问到:“这是 干什么呀?”他说:“呵呵,没什么,我们出去了。”我也不好再说什么了,只好任由他们去了。

在门外,我听到他对那个小女孩说:“好好的招待我的客人,我不会亏待你的。”那个女孩说:“您放心了,我会 的。”领导哈哈着走了。女孩进来了,手里拿着一个瓶子,说:“先生,我们开始吧。”我说:“好,你做吧。我 听你的。”

女孩让我仰躺在床上,先把住了我的一只胳臂,然后,用她的手沾了点油,轻轻的从我的手臂开始往上搓揉起来。 她的手很柔滑,再加上按摩油,就更滑了,那种感觉很舒服,我从没有过的。揉完了胳臂,接着撩开了我的浴衣, 又揉我的胸脯和肚子,真是该使劲的时候使劲,该轻的地方就轻,她的技术很到家,我简直舒服的快 要睡了。

朦胧中,我感觉到她转到了我的脚上,开始从我的脚往上给我推揉。突然,我的脸红了,因为我突然想到,我只穿 着浴衣,里面再也没有穿任何的东西,她如果再往上揉怎么办?

我正想着,女孩的手已经顺着浴衣揉到了我的大腿上了,而且,一直到了我的大腿根!轻轻的,碰到了我的睾丸一 下,然后又滑了下去,接着,又开始推了上来,又碰了一下!

我的阴茎在她的接二连三的轻碰之下,很快的挺了起来,把浴衣高高的顶了起来。就象一根擎天柱。女孩这时看到 了我的变化,红着脸继续重复着她的动作,很快的,她改为两只手同时推揉我的两条腿,当两只手同时推到我的大 腿根的时候,就变成了双手都碰到了我的睾丸和阴茎。不。准确的说,是两只手在挤压着我的阴茎!

渐渐的,她的手停留在我的大腿根的时间越来越长,而在小腿上的时间越来越少,我受的刺激也越来越大,终于, 我忍不住的出了声音。 “喔。。。噢。。。”女孩听到了我的声音,笑了一下,问我:“先生,你怎么了?”我对她说:“哦,没什么, 我只是觉得有点难受。”“哦,那里难受呀?我帮你。”“我,我,我。。。。。。。。”我说了半天也没有敢说 出是那里难受。她又笑了笑,红着脸,轻轻的握住了我的阴茎,说:“先生,是不是这里难受呀?” 我“哦”了一声,点了点头。她再没有问我,换之是用她的柔软的小手轻轻的在我的睾丸和阴茎上推揉起来。啊, 太舒服了,我的阴茎在她的推揉之下,越来越大,越来越硬。

终于,我受不住了,对她说:“用力。”她很听话的加大了力度,手套在我的阴茎上,上下的套动着。“哦。。。 哦。。。。。。”我舒服的叫出了声音。我的手也开始不老实起来了。我的右手顺着她的衣服滑进了她的衣服里。 她没有拒绝,而是离我更近了些,好方便我能够着。我摸到了她的乳房,坚挺,小巧,皮肤很滑嫩。接着,我又往 下摸,手伸进了她的内裤里,够到了她的阴部,轻轻的扣着她的阴道。不一会,她的阴道里就充满了粘液。、在我 的扣摸之下,不一会,女孩也发出了声音;“噢。。。。。。。。。。。哦。。。。。。。。。。。。。。。。, 好,对,就这样。。。。。。。”在她的手的套动下,我的阴茎又大又红。我忍不住的问她:“我还是难受怎么办 呀?”她说:“我帮你射出来,你不就舒服了吗?”我说:“对。对。你帮我射出来吧,我好难受。”女孩停止了 套动,站起来,脱下了她的内裤,提起裙子,然后,慢慢的做到了我的大腿上。阴道把我的大阴茎给吞了进去。好 紧,也好滑。她上下的套动着,不一会,就浪声连连“哦。。。。。。。。。噢。。。。。。。。。 。。”

就这样,上上下下的套动了十多分钟,女孩的头上冒出了汗珠。她一边动着,一边问我:“先生,我不行了,你还 要多久才能射呀?”我说: “好了,就要好了。”说着,说着,一下子,突突,一股脑的,一大串精液射了出来,而女孩也爬到了我的身上, 不动了,任由我自己在她的阴道里射。。。。。。。。

这次的经历,让我知道了什么叫做“推揉按摩”。你们没有这样的经历吗?




That's all...:D

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 12:20 AM
Ok. Bro Birdie...my contribution of Chinese story...hope you bros like it...

“我帮你射出来,你不就舒服了吗?”我说:“对。对。你帮我射出来吧,我好难受。”女孩停止了套动,站起来 ,脱下了她的内裤,提起裙子,然后,慢慢的做到了我的大腿上。阴道把我的大阴茎给吞了进去。好紧,也好滑。 她上下的套动着,不一会,就浪声连连“哦。。。。。。。。。噢。。。。。。。。。。。”

Thanks bro alwong for this wonderful story !!! :D :p

Also Thanks for your return of point !!! :)

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:19 AM
Special Thanks bro Xiao Xiao for your precious points and this story for you !!! :) ;)

Title : No One Underfoot . Enjoy !!! :p


I was on my own for a change. My girlfriend had left town for a week and I was on my own for the first time in what felt like a long time. I walked through the streets. The city was busy around me and I felt a little lost in it. I had a fortnight to spend on my own and nothing much planned.

I turned a corner and continued my walk. It had been a long time since I had gone out for a drink just because I had nothing planned. I felt free. Reckless, even.

So it was that I found myself roaming the bars. I went from pub to pub and I went into places I wouldn’t have dreamt about going into had I not been on my own. I felt a bit heady as the night grew older. The beat of the clubs had sucked me in. I actually went dancing.

Now, let me make this clear. I don’t particularly enjoy dancing per se, but women do. I was drunk on alcohol, yes, but more importantly I was drunk on seeing all those women out having a good time. They were noisy and full of vibrant life. More to the point they were rather younger than me and dressed for the occasion.

I gorged myself on young women. I soaked myself in low cut dresses that showed a lot of skin. Tight fitting tops on hot women in clubs. Smiles and sweat, perfectly shaped bottoms in the flickering light of the dance floor. I laughed and caroused.

Finally I found myself hanging out in a bar in the wee hours of the morning. It was nearly closing time and the clientele had turned from the happy to the desperate. I was slightly grieved to find myself in among that lot, however I had not really allowed myself to flirt too much. I did have a girlfriend, I told myself, and she would rightfully cut my balls off if she even suspected that I had been unfaithful.

So I was alone.

Or as alone as a man can be when still amongst the revellers. The bass still beat out its throbbing rhythm, the dance floor was still fairly packed. I could still order another drink. (Right! I had had drinks tonight. Not my usual pints of ale. A thing to be taken into account as well.)

My imagination wasn’t the best at that point so I ordered a gin and tonic. And it was as I was waiting for the bartender to deliver that I felt a sudden presence to my right. I slowly lifted my head and turned it rightwards…

The first thing I noticed was the décolletage… It was unbelievably beautiful… A deeply cut top and firm, large breasts in a perfect cleavage. My eyes drifted slowly upwards. The soft curve of the shoulder. Deeply tanned skin, nicely accentuated by the curling brown hair. The smooth line of the neck and the prettily tilted jaw. A slightly amused, wicked little mouth. The pretty nose and the fabulously naughty eyes. Clear, blue and innocent in a way that could only mean that they were hiding something.

I goggled a bit but then two things struck me. The first thing to hit me was a realisation that I knew this girl. She was a former student of mine. And to make matters worse, she had graduated only last year!

The second thing was her. She looked at me once and then hurled herself around my neck, pressing her fit little body against mine and grinding her firm breasts into my chest. I found my hands fitting themselves comfortably around her narrow waist, and they liked being there.

‘Sir!’ she cried in my ear and hugged me tighter still. ‘Shit, it’s so good to see you! Oh, sorry… No cursing…’ She withdrew and gave me that wicked little grin again which had had me stumped even when she was in my class. ‘I’m sorry…’ she said and her eyes shone with mischief. ‘Will there be any punishments now?’

I just laughed. ‘I doubt it. You’re not in my class any more. If you were, however, I think we would have a serious talk right about now… Frida, what the hell are you doing here? You’re not even 18!’

‘Oh, come on!’ she actually simpered at me. ‘Don’t be so stuffy. Besides, what are you doing here? Isn’t it past your bedtime, sir?’ The way she said “sir” made my hairs stand on end and goose bumps ripple down my arms.

‘Well…’ I suddenly realised that she was still in my arms. I looked down into her eyes and I could feel myself growing hotter. Other things were happening too. I reluctantly released her. ‘Be that as it may, I can’t leave you here. I still have the number to your parents, for crying out loud! Now come on. I’ll get you home.’

Her beautiful face clouded over and she set her mouth in a grim line. ‘You’re no fun at all,’ she said. ‘And I thought…’

‘What?’

‘Nothing.’ She sighed and shrugged. ‘Alright, Mr Tomas. You’ve totally spoiled tonight. Let’s go, I guess.’

‘Right.’ I paid for the drink I no longer wanted and gesticulated for Frida to take the lead.

This might have been one of my many fatal mistakes that evening. As she walked ahead of me there was really nothing else to look at other than her behind. It was the most beautifully shaped ass you could imagine. Firm and round and perfect. The short skirt she was wearing did very little to hide it, rather it accentuated and highlighted it. Her back was bare in a narrow strip between her silky top and her tight, black skirt, and the muscles rippled invitingly there.

We had to go up a flight of stairs. Frida placed her stiletto-heeled shoe on the stair and it was clear that she was putting on a show from step one. Her hips swayed from side to side, her ass moved like poetry. He slim legs were a promise of paradise.

When she dropped her purse it might have been an accident, but I doubt it.

‘Oops,’ she said and bent forward to pick it up. A slow, graceful leaning down it was. I felt my heart skip a beat when suddenly her perfect teenaged ass became so wonderfully presented before me.

‘Oh…’ I said and it was not until then I realised I had actually moaned out loud.

Frida gave me a look from across her shoulder. That wicked little smile again caressing her lips. ‘Mmm…?’ She said and placed her hand on the side of her bottom, slowly letting it caress her round posterior. ‘What was that, sir? I didn’t quite catch it?’

I tore my eyes from her perfect ass. I swallowed. In a voice that must have sounded rough, I said: ‘Shit, Frida…’ I shook my head and gave her what I hoped was a scathing look. ‘If you don’t stop this and start behaving I’m going to have to spank you.’

Was that mistake number two? Oh, yes…

Here eyes suddenly glittered with something. Lust or anger, I couldn’t tell. She picked up her purse and sauntered up the last few stairs.


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:20 AM
We were sitting in a taxi. Next to each other in the back seat. The drone of the engine and the flickering of passing streetlights were the only things that changed.

Frida shifted a bit in her seat. She pulled her jacket tighter. She must have been cold. She was dressed for clubbing, not the actual temperature. I looked at her and tried to give her an encouraging smile, but the only thing I could think of was how incredibly hot she’d made me in the staircase.

I had told the driver to drive us to her parents’ house. That had taken more strength then I really had. I gritted my teeth.

‘Sir…’ She almost whispered.

‘Yes, Frida?’

‘Please… Don’t take me to my parents’…’ She leaned over to me and put her hand on my arm. Her lips almost brushed my ear. ‘Please… I’m begging you… I’ll do anything you want…’

I turned to her. If she had only looked a little less innocent… A little less guileless…

‘When I saw you there…’ she breathed… ‘I was so happy. I have dreamt about you… Fantasized about you… Please… Just, please don’t take me to my parents tonight…’ She slowly unbuttoned her jacket a bit… unzipped it so I could see down the front of her top. The sheer perfect curves of her breasts. ‘Sir, please…?’ And she looked up at me with her wide, blue eyes.

Well what the fuck could I do? The built up pressure of having looked at scantily clad young women all night and then the added desire of seeing Frida, whom I had had more than one unprofessional thought about during her years in my class… It all welled up inside and for a second a red haze fell over my eyes.

‘I think we have a new destination,’ I told the driver and gave him my address.

The look in Frida’s eyes was grateful and so beautiful. I leant over and caressed her cheek.

‘You might regret this…’ I warned her with wry grin of my own. ‘Now I am going to have to punish you myself…’

She bit her lip and gave me one of her looks again. ‘Promise?’ she said.

***

We got out of the taxi outside my gate. The house was old with a heavy oaken gate. I punched the code and opened it, ushering Frida in ahead of me. I could feel my hands trembling slightly as I caressed the small of her back. She sauntered in, again with that sway to her hips, but now I didn’t mind. I just revelled in it.

She stopped before the stairs. She looked at me across the shoulder again.

‘Where to?’ she asked in her best naughty little girl voice.

I smiled and nodded towards the staircase. ‘Two flights.’

Again she smiled her wicked smile. ‘You know,’ she said and started walking towards the first stairs. ‘A gentleman wouldn’t dream of letting a lady walk ahead of him in the stairs.’

‘True,’ I said. ‘But judging by the way you acted in the last staircase we climbed, I doubt you qualify as a lady. Besides… You seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit, so I thought I’d give you a second chance.’

‘Hmm…’ she pursed her lips and then started up the stairs. Slowly she unzipped her jacket and let it slide off her shoulders… Again she undulated up a staircase, her perfect ass, her tight little body, all moving with such sexy grace my mouth went dry. Suddenly she stopped and turned, a challenging look in her eyes. ‘So, what you’re saying is that you like watching me walk?’ Mischief radiated from her.

I grinned at her. ‘You could say that. At least when you walk like such a little slut.’

She giggled and tossed her hair as she turned. She continued the show all the way up to my flat. Turning and twisting in the staircase. Letting her hands slowly caress her body. She was getting me horny as hell and enjoying every minute of it. Well, so was I. Anticipation consumed me. What shame I felt had curled up in some remote corner.

I unlocked my door and let her in. I closed the door and locked it. We were alone. I was alone with a girl of barely seventeen, one of my former students! And I knew I was never, ever going to be able to stop myself now.

I turned towards her. She had dropped her jacket on the floor and now stood dressed as she’d been in the club. Sexy as hell. She looked up at me with her big, innocent eyes and asked me with a slight blush to her cheeks: ‘Well, sir… I know I’ve been a very bad little girl… Please, is there anything I can do to make it better?’

‘Maybe there is…’ I said and stepped close to her. Her smell was intoxicating. I caressed her cheek again, felt the smooth softness of her… I leaned forward and kissed her softly. Her lips pressed hungrily against mine and her pert little tongue brushed against my lips.

I kissed her again. Deeper now. My hand crept down across her throat and shoulders. I could feel her hands clawing longingly against my back. The heat of her body radiated through my clothes and her stomach was bare under my caressing hands. I pulled back again, breathing hoarsely.

‘There might be something you could do…’ I said and raw lust coursed through my voice. ‘But that depends on what you’re willing to do for me…’ I cupped her firm breast in one hand and felt her breathing become shallow, panting…

‘Anything,’ she breathed… ‘I’ll do anything… Fuck, sir… I’ve never been so horny in my life…’ Her eyes glittered as she looked up at me.

I laughed and kissed her roughly. ‘I know. Me too.’ And it was true. ‘Now shut up. I’ll tell you what you can do for me…’

I released her and stepped back a bit. ‘Come with me,’ I said and beckoned her into the living room. The blinds were open but I quickly closed them. I turned on the stereo to some soft music. The big, black sofa stood along one wall but I chose the armchair in stead.

I sat down in it and looked at Frida. I took a deep breath…

‘You’re right,’ I said. ‘You’ve been a very naughty girl indeed… And this is where you start your punishment. You have to do whatever I say from now on. Until tomorrow you will be my slave, if I so wish it. Do you understand?’

She stood in front of me. Grinning wickedly she licked her lips with a small pink tongue. ‘Yes sir… I’ll do whatever you say. Please, I’ll be a good girl…’

‘Not unless I want you to. First I want you to prove you mean what you say… Tell me you’ll be my slut.’

There was like a ripple of something going through her. She actually moaned softly with pleasure as I said those words.

‘Yes sir,’ she whispered, sheer vibrating lust powered her voice. ‘I’ll be your slut, sir… I’ll be your dirty little whore if you want me to, sir!’

‘Good,’ I told her and I could hardly stifle a moan of lust myself. ‘You really like to show yourself off to me, didn’t you?’

‘Oh, yes, sir…’

‘Do it again,’ I told her. ‘I love watching you… You want to be my slut? Strip for me… Go on, show me what a dirty little girl you can be.’

‘Mmm… Yes, sir…’ she all but groaned. She immediately started moving to the music. Her hips swayed and her hands eagerly caressed her whole body. She clasped her breasts through the thin fabric of her top and then down across her waist and smooth belly. She caressed her thighs and between her legs.

Then she turned and began to smoothly give me every opportunity to admire her firm backside. She caressed her ass and bent down deeply in front of me. Then she slowly got down on all fours and pushed her ass towards me. She was so incredibly beautiful.

I felt my cock begin to throb in my pants. God, she was turning me on!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:21 AM
She turned around and got up to stand on her knees. Caressingly she started to take off her skirt. She got out of it more gracefully than I would have dreamt possible. Her long legs shiny and perfect as she kicked the skirt away. She was wearing the sexiest g-string you could possibly imagine.

Sitting back slightly she started fondling her breasts again. Then she looked right at me and smiled. It was the sexiest smile I’ve ever seen. ‘Do you like what you see, sir?’ she asked.

‘Oh, yes… Mmm… You’re so fucking beautiful, Frida…’

She laughed her wicked little laugh. ‘Well, you just wait…’ And with an arched eyebrow and a devilish look in her eye she slowly started taking her top off. ‘You know…’ she whispered. ‘I won’t mind if you want to take your cock out…’

Seeing her arch her back and slowly pull her top off was too much for me. Her firm breasts had not been in a bra. They jumped out from underneath the top; round, firm, large and perfect, nipples erect. I couldn’t help myself. I unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I jerked it a few times and felt how hungry for her I was.

Frida loved seeing me jerk off. She caught her breath when I took my cock out and a soft moan escaped her. She licked her lips and clawed at her breasts. Then she started caressing her pussy through her panties. ‘Oh… Mmm…’ she moaned. ‘It’s so beautiful…’

Then she turned around and slowly pulled off her g-string. Turning on her back she spread her legs and opened herself up to my hungry gaze. She was shaved clean. She was naked and beautiful and mine.

‘Please,’ she moaned and caressed herself. ‘I want to suck your cock… Please, sir… Let me suck your cock…’

‘You little slut…!’ I gasped and stood up.

She looked up at me, her fingers deep in her pussy. ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘Call me your slut. I’m your little whore…’

I ripped off my clothes. ‘You fucking whore… You cunt… Turn around! Let me see your little ass again!’

She turned around and eagerly arched her back that extra little bit. I went down on my knees behind her and started caressing her but. The feeling of her smooth skin underneath my hands. Mmm…

‘You’re such a dirty little whore, Frida,’ I said and I could hardly recognise my own voice. ‘Such a dirty little whore…’ I raised my hand and spanked her. And again.

‘Ow! Oh! Mmmm… Yes… That’s right… Spank me… I’m such a rotten little whore, sir… Ohhhh….’

I spanked her again. Hard. She cried out. Her moaning just made me want to spank her harder. And I did. Between spanks I caressed her firm buttocks and every once in a while my caressing fingers brushed across her pussy. She was so wet…

‘Ooohhh… Mmmm! Ah! Ow! Oh! Mmmmmm… Oh, sir, yes… Spank your little whore… Mmmm…’ Frida was shaking in ecstasy already.

I pushed her down and spread her asscheeks wide. I plunged my tongue deep into her cunt and felt her juice drip along my chin. She cried out in surprise and pleasure as my tongue started to explore her hot pussy. I loved the taste of her.

‘Oh, sir…! Yes! Mmmm! So good… That’s soo good!’ She started to shake slightly and I could feel the first tremors of an orgasm ripple through her body. I licked her harder. Deeper… Pummelled her clitoris with my tongue.

‘Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh! Mmmmmm! AHHHHHHHH!’ she came hard. Her cunt gushed desire.

‘Now it’s your turn, slut…’ I said and roughly pulled her to my cock. ‘You wanted to suck it, well… Here’s your chance!’

Frida’s head was still lolling from her orgasm but she eagerly opened her mouth and licked my cock. As soon as she tasted it she hurled herself over it. Her small, red lips locked themselves around the shaft of my penis and she sucked as hard as she could. She made me moan and cry out loud.

‘Oh, God! Mmmmm! Shit, that’s it!’

I couldn’t take much more of it. I pulled her off my cock.

‘Fuck me,’ she panted. ‘Please, fuck me!’

I spread her legs and pushed my cock against her pussy. Felt her opening up and then I entered her. She was so wet it felt as if I plunged the whole way in with one thrust. Still she jerked and moaned.

‘God, you’re so big! Mmmmm!’

I pinned her down on the floor and started fucking her. She felt so good! Her sloppingly wet cunt squeezed my cock and I couldn’t stop or even take it easy. I fucked her as hard as I could. She screamed and writhed underneath me. Her pleasure made her incoherent and I was half mad with pent up desire aching for release.

I slammed my pelvis against her, shoving my cock as deep as I could into her with each thrust. Harder and harder. Faster and faster!

‘Ahhh! Ahhhh! Mmm!’ I heard my own breathing as if at a distance.

‘Oh, God! Oh, God! Fuck me! FUCK ME!’ Frida’s words were slurred.

I stopped and pulled out of her.

‘No! No…!’ she almost sobbed.

‘I want to fuck you from behind,’ I rasped…

Frida turned and pushed her ass towards me. Hungrily she clawed after my cock. But in stead of guiding me to her pussy she put it against her other hole in stead.

‘Fuck my ass, sir,’ her pleading was slurred but the need in her voice was acute. ‘Please, sir… Fuck me in the ass! I want your cock in my ass!’ She all but sobbed.

‘Oh, you fucking whore…’ My cock was glistening with juices from her pussy, but her tiny asshole looked so tight… I spat down her ass and started rubbing her with saliva. I spat again and again, making her wet for me… ‘You dirty little whore… Want me to fuck you up the ass, huh? Do you really want my big cock up you little asshole?’ I pushed a finger into her but and felt how tight she was… And how much I wanted to fuck her there.

‘Yes… Oh, yes…! Fuck your little whore in the ass, sir…’

Finally I couldn’t wait any longer. I put the head of my cock against her tight little asshole and pushed… She screamed with pain and pleasure as I slowly forced myself into her ass. Deeper and deeper.

She was so tight! It felt so amazingly good!

Tears were pouring down her cheeks now but still she begged me for more and I was beyond anything other than sheer need. I plunged my shaft deeper into her ass and slowly started fucking her. Her arched back and round ass was so beautiful. I took a firm hold of her hips and started pulling her towards me.

‘Yes! YES! Oh, GOD!’ she cried and her voice trembled. ‘FUCK ME!’

Her one hand went to her cunt and started rubbing. Her whole body was quivering with desire and pleasure again.

I fucked her harder and harder. I felt her muscles relax somewhat and I could pound that little ass faster and faster. Frida screamed with pleasure. Her every breath was a shout of lust.

I pulled her hair and fucked her. I clawed at her breasts and fucked her. I slapped her bottom hard and fucked her. It was the most wonderful thing. I gritted my teeth and gloried in her firm body giving itself to me. The hot burning in the pit of my stomach told me I was close. Really close!

Frida came again, harder than I have ever seen a girl come. She howled with pleasure and her whole body trembled as if in the throws of some fit. I just fucked her harder and felt my own climax build, and build.

‘Oh, shit! Oh, Frida! Aaaaah! Mmmmm!’

‘Come on my face, sir… Please, come on my face…’

I was beyond words. I pulled myself out of her and she eagerly opened her mouth below my cock. I jerked hard and came almost immediately.

‘Ooooohhhhhh! Mmmmmmmm-uuhhhhhhh!’ Hot jets of white semen gushed out of my cock and plastered her beautiful little face. Her mouth open, white splatters of come landed on her tongue and she hungrily swallowed them.

‘Mmm…’ she moaned. ‘So good… Mmmmm….’

She popped my cock into her mouth and sucked the last remnants of come out of it. Her come-covered face turned to me and she smiled around the shaft of my penis. It was the most beautiful sight in the world. I caressed her hair and leaned down to kiss her soundly on the lips.

We showered. We looked at one another in the aftermath of what we had done. Both very satisfied. Both very much uncertain as to what would happen now.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:28 AM
One more story cuming up - Title : And then he kissed me . Enjoy !!! ;)



“Have you got any kids?” Lizzy asked as she handed me a cup of coffee on my first day at Haddaway and Tschitte Insurance Company.

“Two girls,” I smiled nervously, “the youngest has just started school.”

Lizzy and I talked when she took me on a tour of the offices; introducing me to as many people as possible; I chattered about my husband and daughters and explained that I had finally returned to full-time work for the first time in 7 years
Over the next few days we became quite friendly as we worked together gradually building up my confidence and workload; we usually had lunch with a bunch of her friends who were all younger than me (I’m 32) and appeared to have exciting social lives; even the married ones.

I joined in the conversation as they seemed interested in my daughters but I still felt old and dowdy in my drab clothes and boring haircut.

During the next few weeks I made an effort to update my wardrobe and even had a new hairstyle – a short blonde bob. The majority of women in the office wore dresses or skirts so I followed suit; nothing too short or revealing but as my confidence grew I began to feel good about myself and would join Lizzy and a group of her friends for a couple of drinks after work on a Friday night.

After a couple of months Lizzy told me that there would be some changes and I was going to become a part-time PA for an Area Manager who had just joined the company.

On the Monday of my new job I wore a nice A-line dress and a new pair of black shoes to meet my new colleague.

I tried to hide my shock when I opened his office door when I saw that he was coloured. For some reason I hadn’t realised that everyone in the company apart from one girl called Rhea, who was Indian, were white.


“Hi,” Sean smiled as he waved me into his office, “you must be Amanda.”

“Yes,” I gulped nervously, “I’ve been working with Lizzy for a few months and she recommended me for this role…I don’t know why.”

“Don’t worry; it’s all new to me too,” Sean smiled as he took a file from me and motioned that I should sit down.

As he flicked through the file he explained that he would only be in the office a couple of days a week so I would be responsible for his diary and logging all of his calls plus liaising with the Sales Team and customers.

We spent the next couple of hours talking about what he expected of me and how ambitious he was. As we chatted I did notice him stare at my cleavage a couple of times which made me feel a little uncomfortable but flattered nonetheless.
As a 32 year old married mother of two any form of male attention was welcome these days!

At lunchtime Lizzy came to find me and wanted to know all about my new boss. The girls were all interested and some even made lewd sexual comments about black men.

“You lucky cow!” Maggie laughed, “I get old man Thompson leering at me everyday and you get that gorgeous hunk to shag you across his desk every morning!”

I instantly blushed, “You can’t say things like that….I’m a happily married woman!”

“So am I,” she retorted, “but I wouldn’t mind a taste of whatever he has between his legs!” She then coarsely mimicked giving a blow-job.

The others giggled but I hid my face in my hands.

We worked quite closely for the next few days; gradually learning each others ways and habits; but he had an aura about him that meant I couldn’t help being nervous when I was around him.
Most of the other Managers and Directors were bland and boring but Sean was different. Not just because he was black but he radiated confidence and always dressed very well in expensive suits and brightly coloured shirts and ties. His shoes were always highly polished and he often wore tan or brown brogues with dark suits which was unheard of in our company and always made him stand out in a crowd.

After a couple of weeks; Sean and I were moving some boxes and files in his office when I stumbled and he caught me; one of his hands accidentally touching my breast.

“Ooohhh!” I gasped as I steadied myself.

“Sorry about that,” he grinned, “I just grabbed the first thing I could.”

I playfully scowled at him but couldn’t help smiling as I straightened my dress.

Sean chuckled, “Well…if that’s the effect falling over has on you; I’ll trip you up every day.”

Puzzled I looked down to where his eyes were fixed; only to see my nipples poking through my dress.

“Shit!” I said with an intake of breath, “That wasn’t supposed to happen.”

There was a sudden silence as we stood staring at each other for what seemed a lifetime.

“I’m sorry.” Sean grinned and shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s okay…don’t worry about it.” I stammered as I continued moving boxes; acutely aware that he was still watching my every movement; meaning my nipples wouldn’t go down making me even more self-conscious.

At the end of the day Sean apologised again for ‘you know what’.

“Forget about it.” I smiled.
“I don’t think I can.” He giggled and winked at me; making me blush.

The next few weeks fell into a pattern; Sean would work in the office on Monday morning then visit the Agents or customers for a couple of days, coming back to HQ on Thursday afternoon or Friday.

When he worked at HQ he would stay in a nice hotel on the edge of town; not far from where I lived and would occasionally give me a lift to or from the office.
My husband of 9 years, Nigel, didn’t seem to mind that a tall good looking black man in a shiny new BMW would occasionally call to pick me up at 8.30 or drop me off at 6pm.

Sean constantly complimented me and praised my work and the way I dressed so our relationship soon became very friendly and we even began mildly flirting. I guessed that he found me attractive and I loved the attention he gave me; even though we were both married. It was all harmless fun.

He told me that he had just turned 40 and had a 12 year old son.
After a few weeks: we were working together and as usual Sean was making no attempt to hide the fact that he kept staring down the front of my dress at my cleavage; which always surprised me as my boobs aren’t particularly big – 32b.

“Stop that!” I finally chided him.
“What have I done wrong now?” he laughed.

“You know what you were doing.” I playfully hissed as I narrowed my eyes and sat up straight to obscure his view.

“I’m sorry.” Sean grinned.

“You’re always bloody sorry…when I catch you perving!” I pretended to be angry with him but was actually revelling in the attention and he knew it.

“You forget how many lonely nights I spend in hotels,” he laughed, “and then you come to work dressed… all…sexy…don’t you”

I teased him by pulling a face and shrugging my shoulders.

“I can’t help myself when you’re around … so it’s no wonder I get ‘tense’…ha, ha, ha!” Sean looked truly smug as he leant back in his swivel chair puffing out his broad chest.


“Well you’ll just have to find another way of relieving your…tension,” I tried to look serious, but couldn’t, “or at least wait until you get home and see your wife.”

“There’s not a lot of chance of that these days,” he sighed, “that novelty wore off for Patsy ages ago!”


For some reason I raised my eyebrows and smiled at him sympathetically.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:30 AM
I knew exactly how he felt; these days my husband seemed more concerned about waking our daughters than actually seeing to my needs; so a long time ago I had resorted to furtive masturbation sessions on Saturday or Sunday mornings when Nigel gave the girls their breakfast then took them to the park or dancing classes. In the last month or so I’d really been looking forward to these sessions more than usual; even planning them for days in advance – ‘which sex-toy I would use; what I would fantasise about’ and I had begun ‘borrowing’ my husband’s ‘hidden stash’ of dirty magazines; reading the stories and drooling over the photos of couples and threesomes fucking and sucking.

Moments later Sean and I were standing in front of each other gazing into each others’ eyes. Then he kissed me; he kissed me in a way that I’d never been kissed before; he kissed me in a way that I knew I wanted more.

At first our lips touched gently; like two feathers in the wind; then realising that I wasn’t resisting Sean became more forceful virtually eating my lips; pushing his sweet tongue deep into my mouth; somehow he even sucked my tongue which made me shiver with excitement. I responded by grabbing his head and pushing my body against his; rubbing myself against his groin.

Thankfully his phone rang just as he began caressing my breasts as his tongue nearly disappeared down the back of my throat.

“Oh God!” I gasped as Sean answered the phone. Flustered I made waving motions with my hands and whispered that I had to get back to my desk. Sean tried to stop me but I rushed out and scurried to the ladies room.
I hid in a cubicle with tears running down my cheeks for nearly ten minutes; gathering my thoughts. I couldn’t believe what I’d just done – I’d kissed another man…a black man… and had bloody well enjoyed it.

I sat at my desk answering e-mails until 5 o’clock; believing that every pair of eyes in the office was looking at me knowing that I was a scarlet woman.


Sean was in meetings then away from the office for most of the next few days so I put ‘the kiss’ behind me and tried to forget about it until the middle of the Thursday afternoon. I bent over his desk to pick up an empty coffee cup when I suddenly felt his hand creep up my leg, under my skirt.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I hissed and quickly moved away from him.

“What’s wrong?” He grinned, “I was just checking to see if you were wearing stockings.”

“Well I’m not!” I chuckled as I squirmed away from his advances.

“That’s a surprise,” he grinned, “I felt sure that you were the type to wear stockings.”

“What type’s that then?” I scowled.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Sean playfully apologised; waving his arms in the air as if he was surrendering. “Sexy woman…sexy legs…I presumed…SORRY!”

I took the cups away and ‘tutted’ at him as I left the office.

At the end of the day Sean whispered, “Sorry about the stockings thing,” and gave me a good-natured tap on the bum as I left the office.

I couldn’t stop thinking about him all night; I felt like a schoolgirl with a crush on her teacher! Feeling a little guilty and very horny I snuggled up next to my husband when we were in bed and began tickling his Willy.

“I’m sorry darling but I’ve got to get up early in the morning.” He drowsily told me as he pushed my hand away.

“You lazy bastard!” I cursed under my breath, “I was going to do all of the bloody work! You just had to lie there and think of England!”

When Nigel’s alarm rang at 6.15 I was still hot and horny after having a very sexy dream about an unnamed 40 year old black man! As soon as I heard the shower my fingers slid between my legs and began rubbing my pussy and clit. I knew it would have to be a quick one so quickly jammed two fingers into my hole and frantically frigged myself to a very satisfying orgasm. I smiled as I sniffed my sticky fingers…that would have to do until Saturday when I could finish myself off…properly.

As it was Friday Sean was busy with meetings all morning so we hardly saw each other which was probably a good thing. After lunch he called me up to his office to discuss some reports.

When we’d finished he smiled as I stood up to leave.
“Well?” He asked. “Are they?”

Puzzled I replied, “Are they what?”

“Stockings of course?” he grinned.

“Sorry to disappoint you but they’re tights.” I giggled as I wiggled my bum and closed the door.

After work I went for a drink with Lizzy and three girls from Accounts. Lizzy and Kate were going out to a club afterwards and asked me to go with them but obviously I couldn’t at such short notice and I knew that they were likely to be on the look out for stray men even though they were both living with their partners.

“She’s keeping it for Sean!” Lizzy laughed, “She wouldn’t want to shag an inferior man!”
“I don’t know what you mean!” I giggled as I slurped my large glass of wine.
Lizzy had been teasing me for weeks about my relationship with Sean. She had noticed that we were getting closer than was normal within the company.

Kate began joking about me and Sean then the rest of the girls began talking about sex. As usual I couldn’t believe my ears; some the things that they got up to shocked me. Obviously I was aware of ‘casual sex’ but these girls were only a couple of years younger than me but sometimes they made me feel like a Grandma!

My pussy was tingling so much I was squirming all of the way home in my taxi. I knew I couldn’t wait for Saturday morning…I was going to have to ‘jump’ my husband as soon as possible.

As soon as I arrived home Nigel whined and whinged about having to feed and bathe our daughters and….well you don’t need to know what he went on about; but it was boring.

Some of my horniness had worn off by the time we went to bed but I still wanted to shag him.

By the time I climbed freshly showered into bed Nigel was already half asleep.

I sensually tickled his Willy and felt it twitch.

“MMMmmm,” I purred as quietly as possible, “does that feel nice?”

“Yes,” he yawned and half-opened his eyes.

“I bet this feels better.” I whispered as I pulled the quilt back and slithered down his body until my face was level with his stiffening dick.

“Oh God….Amanda!” My husband gulped as I fed his cock into my mouth and ran my tongue across the velvety tip. “What’s got into you these days?”

“You didn’t used to ask,” I smiled as I turned my head to face him and rapidly rubbed his shaft.

“Sorry.” He apologised and sunk his head back into the pillow with a relaxed smile on his face.

I went back to my foreplay; sucking and licking his six inches of glorious manhood. Before and just after we’d been married Nigel had loved me giving him blow-jobs the longer and sloppier the better; always as a pre-cursor to a good fucking for both of us but in recent years…I guess we’d just become complacent. But tonight was going to be different I wanted to make him happy…very, very happy.

Nigel was groaning and virtually gasping as my head bobbed up and down on his thick shaft. My boobs and pussy were tingling at the thought of the mauling that they were going to get in a couple of minutes….then….


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:31 AM
“Oooooohhhhh…..uughh!” Nigel grunted as he filled my mouth with hot sticky cum, “I’m…ooohhh….sorry sweetheart…that was…so… good…I couldn’t…help myself…sorry.”

I wasn’t a lover of swallowing but there had been times when I’d actually craved it…if I’d been in a particularly dirty mood. But this wasn’t one of them. I’d wanted to ride his cock while he clawed and bit my tits until we came in unison.

Now I was lying unfulfilled with a mouthful of spunk as he rolled onto his side, farted and said, “Thanks for that; goodnight.”

I ran to the bathroom and spat his seed into the toilet then rinsed the excess out and cleaned my teeth to get rid of the taste.

As I was about to leave the bathroom I caught sight of my reflection in the full length mirror in the half-light. I still looked good for a woman my age. My tits aren’t bad – quite perky for a woman my age and I have a fairly flat stomach; my legs are quite slim and when I turned to the side my arse looked pretty damn sexy.

“I’ll teach you!” I angrily thought as I grabbed a shampoo bottle and pressed my back against the towel rail and opened my legs.
It wasn’t easy but after a couple of tentative pushes the neck of the bottle slid inside my quim.

“Ooohhh,” I sighed as all 3 or 4 inches forced my hardly used pussy walls apart.
In seconds my wrists were a blur as one hand rammed the shampoo bottle into my twat as my other hand frigged my clit as I stared at the reflection in the mirror.

“Ugh…ugh…ugh!” I quickly groaned as my orgasm exploded inside me like a firework display leaving me panting and tingling all over.

The following morning I’d already had two fantastic orgasms while using my biggest dildo by the time Nigel brought me a cup of tea and some toast.

“Sorry about last night,” he half-heartedly apologised. “It’s been such a long time since you…you know?”

I nodded and smiled as my fingers secretly spread my pussy lips and tickled my clit under the quilt.
“Maybe you’ll last longer tonight.” I lied to make him feel better as I slid a finger into my wet snatch.

Much to no-ones surprise we didn’t get around to making love on either Saturday or Sunday night.


“Are you busy?” I asked Sean as I kicked the office door closed behind me when I took him his morning coffee.

“It’s Monday…but I’ll make time for you if it’s important.” He said with a puzzled expression on his face.

I placed our coffee on his desk, making sure that he got a good look down the front of my dress.

Grinning I stepped back against the wall and looked at the closed door then back at my handsome boss.

“Is this what you were looking for last week?” I nervously asked as I took hold of the hem of my dress and slowly lifted it up to my waist. I did a little shimmy with my hips and giggled as he stared at my stocking clad legs and pink lacy French knickers.

Sean’s face lit up and his eyes sparkled as he spun from side to side in his swivel chair; at the view in front of him.


“Come here.” He demanded and motioned me towards him.
Still with the front of my dress in the air I did as I was told until I was standing right next to him. This was as far as I’d planned in my head; I had no idea what would happen next.

He gently held his arms out and stroked my black Levee Dreamline hold-up stockings until he reached the red lace top.

“Jesus…Amanda,” Sean gasped as his fingers ran along the lace, “it was a joke…I never thought….”

“So you like stockings do you?” I laughed nervously as one hand stroked my legs and the other hovered in front of my knickers.

“Fantastic!” He sighed as he tickled my pubic area through the lace, causing me to shiver.

With a grin on his face he slowly eased the loose leg of my knickers to one side so he could see my pubes.

“I see that you’re a natural blonde!” He grinned and raised his eyebrows.

“Is that a problem?” I asked as his fingers teased my curly hairs.

He shook his head and slowly slid his finger between my legs until it was see-sawing in my damp crevice.

My heart was pounding as his finger tip gently eased past my labia and began penetrating my hole.

When his finger was fully inside me his other hand cupped my arse cheek and he pulled me forward until I was nearly straddling him.

In seconds I was kissing him as he finger fucked me and I fucked his finger. Sean soon added a second finger and viciously twisted them both; probing parts of my sexy hole that had never ever been touched before.

I was writhing in ecstasy on top of him; probing his mouth with my tongue as he furiously rubbed my clit with the palm of his hand as his fingers curled inside my body.

What he was doing was fantastic but I needed to cum, so tried to press my clit and pussy against his hand to help bring myself off. It worked! It was the most glorious feeling in the world as I lay across my black boss’ lap as he fingered me to a delightful orgasm as we snogged like furtive teenagers.
Sean’s phone rang, breaking our spell, but he immediately began fiddling with his belt and zip as I jumped off him and stood up straight…my mind a complete blank.


Sean looked horrified as he picked the receiver up and tentatively said ‘hello’.
As soon as he recognised the voice on the other end he pretended to mop his brow and feigned a huge sigh. I grinned and winked at him as I picked my coffee cup up and went back to the main office with a spring in my step.

We hardly saw each other for the rest of the day but corresponded by loads of sexy e-mails (being careful to immediately delete them after reading).

I eventually agreed to meet him after work ‘for a drink’. I rang my mum to say I would be late home by a couple of hours and could she keep the kids until Nigel came home.

Sean was waiting in his BMW when I left the office; as I slipped into the passenger seat he immediately lifted the hem of my dress to see my stocking tops to again.

“Stop that!” I laughed and playfully pushed his hand away, “Someone might see us.”

“The way you’ve got me…I don’t care!” he chuckled as he sped out of the car park with his hand still up my dress stroking my red lace stocking top.


As we walked into the foyer of the hotel Sean asked if I still wanted a drink.

“Not really,” I anxiously whispered.

Sean signed into the hotel and took his room key from a receptionist that kept smiling at me.

Once inside the room Sean threw his bag into a wardrobe and turned to face me.

With longing in his eyes and an ever increasing bulge in his pants Sean asked, “Are you sure about this?”

“About what?” I taunted him.

He swiftly moved towards me and took me into his arms and kissed me; the most powerful kiss I’d ever had. His lips and tongue nearly sucked the life out of me. I melted into his arms as Sean pulled the zip down on the back of my dress. It took some clever manoeuvring but we managed to get it off without breaking our kiss.
Sean’s hands seemed to be everywhere as he stroked my legs, caressed my tits and squeezed my arse as I fondled his hard cock through his trousers.


He even managed to unhook my bra quicker and more deftly than I could manage myself.
With my tits hanging free he finally broke off our kiss and bent down to suckle and lick my quivering mounds and nipples. Our breathing was now so loud and deep I’m sure everyone in the hotel could guess what we were up to.

“Sit on the bed,” he panted as he tore off his tie and shirt and pushed me backwards.

As I made myself comfortable Sean stripped out of his trousers until he stood in front of me wearing just a tight pair of white Lycra boxers…which his cock was obviously straining to get out of.

My chest was heaving and my stomach tied up in knots as Sean dropped to his knees and slowly pulled my legs apart, feasting his big brown eyes on my pussy which my baggy knickers wasn’t covering very well.

With his shoulders under my thighs my legs swayed in the air as Sean began kissing my stocking covered legs working his way into the middle where he began showering my hot pussy with a thousand tiny butterfly kisses.
Just as I began sighing he used his nose to push my knickers to one side then buried his face into my dripping gash. His tongue and lips sucked and licked my pussy as he drank my oozing juices. My head was rolling from side to side in exact time with my hips which were grinding my pussy against his face.

There was a large mirror running along the side of the room that I couldn’t take my eyes off as the vision of this handsome black man’s head between my stocking-covered legs held me transfixed. When I watched him slide his fingers into my twat for the second time today I let out a little squeal of delight.

“Ugh…ugh…ugh!” I grunted as he pumped his fingers into my hole and flicked his tongue across my aching clitoris. “Aiiiiyyyyyeeeee!” I impulsively screamed when his finger touched something deep inside and made me cum as hard as I would ever cum in my life.

The next I knew was Sean peeling my knickers off and lifting my legs onto his shoulders as he pressed his knob against my pussy entrance.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:32 AM
“Are you sure that you want me to do this?” Sean enquired as his cock easily parted my lips.

“Oh God…yes!” I moaned; still basking in the afterglow of my orgasm.

We stared at each for an eternity; Sean wallowing in my nakedness and me admiring his gorgeous black body. I have to admit to being a tiny bit disappointed at the size of his cock; as it stood proud and firm. I’d always been led to believe that all black men had huge dicks – ‘twice the size of white men’ – according to Layla in the office canteen when she was making fun of me. Sean’s cock did look magnificent; darker than the rest of his skin and as smooth as a baby’s bottom but roughly the same length and girth as my husband’s which wasn’t going to be a problem.

My boss’s cock soon slid in and swelled even fatter inside my hot hole.
“Oh God…Oh God!” I gasped as he slowly withdrew then plunged his cock back inside forcing my knees back until they rested on my chest.

My eyes were nearly popping out of my head because his cock was going do far inside my pussy but I knew that I couldn’t take his weight for very long so contrived to get my legs from under him.

I’d never felt this horny in my life as I wrapped them around his waist and he fucked me senseless for nearly 10 minutes. I couldn’t speak as I clung onto the bed and stared vacantly into the mirror watching Sean’s tight arse banging his glorious cock into my pussy as he mangled and grabbed my tits as they wobbled with the severity of his fucking. The contrast of our colours – his chocolate brown and my English white; really excited me.

“Turn over for me,” Sean moaned as he pulled his cock out, “let’s do it doggy style now.”

“Okay,” I wheezed, and crawled onto my hands and knees with my married arse sexily facing my new lover.

As I shuffled back until my knees where on the edge of the bed Sean stroked my stockings and ran his hand between my legs.

“He, he, he….you’re really enjoying this aren’t you?” He laughed as he scooped a load of goo out of my pussy.

“Yes…yes…yes,” I gasped, “its fu…fantastic.”

He pulled my bum cheeks apart and nudged his cock against my floppy pussy lips. His cock felt huge as he slowly edged it deep into my pussy. I let out a huge sigh when it finally stopped and his balls slapped against my pubes.

“Are you ready??” Sean asked as he grabbed my hips.

“Yeesssss!” I gasped, “Oh yeesssss!”

He moved his hips and his cock moved back a couple of inches making me moan with pleasure.

“How do you want it?” He panted as he thrust forward nearly knocking me flat.
“Yes…yes…just like that.” I gasped as he suddenly thrust in and out another three times, “Hard…harder…harder!”
.

I had to cling onto the bed again as Sean began hammering his cock deep and hard into my sloppy cunt; each thrust thumping his knob against my cervix.
My face was now buried into the quilt as I bit it to stop myself screaming with delight as he fucked me as if it was our Wedding night!

“Huh…huh… I’m cumming,” Sean grunted like a bear, “are you…on the pill?”

“Yes…but…” I whimpered but it was too late. Sean froze with his cock buried deep in my stomach and my pussy soon became very warm.

“Ooooowwwwww!” Sean wheezed, “That was soooooo….goooooooood!” Then his whole body went limp and he flopped on top of me forcing me flat onto the bed.
It felt wonderful as he lightly moaned in my ear and he gasped for air to fill his depleted lungs while still gently gliding his slowly shrinking cock along my slippery love-tube.

A few moments later he gently kissed my neck and rolled off me; leaving his excess spunk to dribble out of my well fucked hole onto the bedclothes.

I rolled onto my side to look at him, making sure that my tits gently touched his sweaty chest.

I couldn’t stop myself fixing my eyes on his cock. It was no longer hard and stiff but it still looked bloated as it swayed between his legs.

Tingling with excitement I gently stroked the hair on his tummy until I plucked up the courage to run my fingers through his tight curly pubes until my fingers hovered over the base of his lovely smooth black dick.

Sean lazily opened his eyes and kissed me on the tip of my nose as if to encourage me to ‘go further’.

Not knowing if this was to be my one and only fuck with a black man I decided that I had nothing more to lose and ran my red fingernail along his soft shaft.

“MMMmmm,” Sean purred, “I thought that you would want to run away as soon as we’d finished.”

“Who said I was finished?” I smiled and wrapped my fingers around his twitching cock as I swivelled my body until my face was only six inches away from the black cock that had just been inside my white pussy. I was so close to it I could smell the love-juices that were making it glisten in the half-light.

His ebony cock looked beautiful as I slid his fore-skin backwards and forwards; exposing then hiding his purple cockhead. Just as I opened my mouth to suck his sweaty, spunky cock I felt a guilty pang as a shaft of sunlight caught my white gold wedding and engagement rings; making the diamond twinkle on the third finger of my left hand. It was too late though…I had to taste his magnificent penis.

His cock felt like steel covered in a velvet cloak and tasted salty and bitter as I took two or three fat inches into my mouth and swirled my tongue around the tip and his prominent veins.

Sean let out a low groan and began stroking my stockings and arse as I sucked and blew my first ever black cock. It only took a few seconds for it to twitch and fill with blood as I gobbled as much cock as I could fit into my oral cavity and I stroked, squeezed and tugged at his massive bald ball-sack.

“God Amanda;” he chuckled as his fingers played with my dripping pussy, “I haven’t seen a muff as hairy as this for years.”


I stopped sucking him and looked inquisitively over my shoulder without letting go of his cock with my hand.

“I thought everybody shaved these days.” He grinned as he playfully pulled a handful of my blonde pubic hairs.

“I’ve never thought about it.” I smiled, “Is it a problem?”

Sean made a funny face as if the question was too deep for him, “I prefer a shaven haven…I like to see what I’m doing and…the bald ones are smoother on my face!”

Obviously I wasn’t his first lover and probably wouldn’t be his last!

“I’ll have to see what I can do about that then!” I giggled as I returned to sucking his stiffening black cock as he stroked my legs with one hand and lazily fingered me with the other.
We stayed joined like this for nearly 10 minutes until I noticed the clock on the TV.

I kissed the tip of his dick and rolled off the bed telling Sean that I had to go home.
He lounged on the bed naughtily tugging at his long black penis as I left the bathroom door open as I brushed my hair and washed my face and breasts; I then sexily floated around the room picking up my discarded clothing and got dressed.

“Well?” I asked him.

“What?” Sean replied.

“How am I getting home?” I smiled with a ‘little girl lost’ pout.

“Shit!” he laughed, “I got carried away with the floorshow!”

He then pulled on a pair of jogging pants from his bag and a t-shirt.

Twenty minutes later he pulled up at the bottom of my drive.

“Do I get a kiss goodbye?” Sean cheekily asked as he leant forward.
“No!” I hissed as I sharply pulled away and punched him in the side.

At that moment I looked up to see Nigel waving from the kitchen window; I waved back as Sean asked, “Can I have your knickers as a keepsake then?”

“My knickers?” I looked puzzled, “what do you want them for? Oh…you dirty bugger!” I giggled.

“Can I have them?” He grinned and lifted the front of my dress.

I quickly looked around to make sure the street was empty then wriggled out of my pants and pressed them into his hand.

I jumped out of the car and ran knickerless up the drive towards my door.
With a yard to go I turned for one last look at my lover. He was pretending to wipe his nose with my bright pink knickers but was actually sniffing the gusset like a pervert. I was so excited as I put my key in the lock I could feel Sean’s cum leaking from my pussy and running down my thighs into my stockings; so I swiftly lifted the back of my dress to give him one last look at my naked arse and stocking tops.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 01:46 AM
One last short story for now - Title : Party night . Enjoy !!! ;)


I never told her that I saw her that night.

Hell, she was plenty drunk and I’ve done stupid things when I was that loaded. We had been invited to a party at my friend Jims’ house. Everyone had known each other for years and the sexual talk that had been going on all evening was nothing new.

What was new was that someone acted on it and it was Julie, my wife, who acted upon the talk.

I don’t think anyone noticed that she and Jim had disappeared but I did and without saying a word to the rest of the group I also snuck away to see where they might be. I noticed the basement door was open just slightly and went down the stairs quietly not knowing what I would find.

What I found/saw was my wife of 15 years down on her knees sucking the cock of Jim, a very good friend of mine and hers.

She seemed to be enjoying it as well and I could tell by the look on Jim’s face he was also. Her blouse was open and her tits were pushed up over the top of her bra. Jim must have gotten a hand or mouthful before Julie dropped to suck him. I had a pretty good angle for watching and watch is what I did. She looked so trampish I couldn’t look away.

Jim had his hands behind her head and was really giving her a good face fucking. Jim was a well built guy that Julie had more than once told me she found attractive. His cock was not huge but it wasn't small either. Julie seemed to be totally enjoying the way he was face fucking her, as she could be heard moaning with each stroke of his cock into her mouth. This went on for a time after I got there when Julie pulled her face from his dick and said stick that big fucking prick in my cunt you bastard.

I knew she was really drunk as she only used the word cunt when she was wasted. Jim said fuck yes I’d love to. Julie stood up pulled down her pants and panties in a fairly quick motion for a drunk and bent over and said here it is baby all wet and juicy for you.

Jim stepped up and slid his cock into my wife’s wet pussy and began to fuck her hard. As his cock pounded into her pussy she moaned fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. The sight of another mans cock slamming into Julies’ pussy was turning me on in ways I had never suspected possible. I loved her with all my heart and thought that if she ever cheated on me I would be devastated. The opposite was true. I was enjoying this more than I could have ever imagined. My cock was now fully erect in my pants and I was rubbing it as I watched.

In a short time Jim was announcing that he was going to cum and to my surprise Julie said yes fill my cunt with cum you prick fill my cunt! Jim grunted and it was obvious that he was shooting cum deep inside of Julies’ pussy. Julie came at the same time and I thought the rest of the group upstairs would hear her as she moaned loudly YES YES YES as Jim filled her.

After a couple more awkward strokes inside of her Jim stepped back and his cock popped out of her. She turned around dropped to her knees and licked his cock clean, She then told Jim to lie down.

Jim asked why and she said I want you to eat your cum from my pussy. Jim smiled at her and said that sounds wonderful.

He then lay flat on his back as Julie lowered her dripping pussy onto his face. Jim ate and sucked her pussy as Julie moaned I love it eat your cum from me baby eat it all. She soon came for a second time and Jim moaned in obvious approval of the face washing he was being treated to.

After a few moments Julie suddenly jumped up and said not a word to anyone about this and it is never going to happen again o.k? Jim reluctantly agreed after asking her are you sure? Yes she said with firmness in her voice that told me she meant it. They both buttoned up and went back up stairs never noticing me standing off to the side in the shadows.

No one else at the party ever missed them and they and I slid back into the group without a word being mentioned.

On the way home that night Julie, still feeling no pain, asked me what I thought of the party. I told her that a couple of the women that were there looked good enough to eat. She laughed and said I felt the same way about a couple of the guys, pull over for a second and I’ll show you She then reached over and undid my belt, pulled down my zipper and said I don’t think I’ll have the energy to fuck you when we get home so this will have to do.

She then proceeded to suck my cock. I was plenty horny from what I had seen her do earlier that evening and was soon cumming violently. It was too much for her to swallow and she ended up with a face full of cum.

WOW she said after pulling her cum covered face up from my crotch those women you mentioned must have gotten you really hot. I leaned over to her and licked my cum from her face before spitting it into her mouth. Yeah I said there was one there that I would eat my own cum out of I said with a grin.

Like I said before I never mentioned her and Jim and never will. I liked what I had seen that evening and was lucky enough to see Julie please another friend at a party months later in much the ame way. You may think me weak for allowing her to continue to cheat on me in this manner and that's fine with me. She is still the hottest woman I have ever had and continue to have on a regular basis.


The End !!! :p :D

Good The Night !!!

alwong
01-12-2007, 11:57 AM
Another short Chinese story to share...hope you bros like it....;)

三小时后就把网友干了

这件事我现在都还不能完全相信,但它却又是实实在在发生了的。下面我就把它与大家分享。首先我先自我介绍一 下:小弟是湖南省长沙市一所大学的大学生,年龄23,身高178公分,体重143斤,相貌是中等偏上,我平 时喜欢上网,所以就有了下面的这个故事。

有一天晚上9点,我正上网,突然有人把我加为好友,我一看是个MM,心中大喜赶紧加她为好友,那知她第一句 话就是"我好寂寞,你能陪我吗?"我以为她是要我陪她聊通宵,心想那真是太好了。可后来她打过来的话让我知道了原来她是要我晚上在她身边陪她 ,因为她看了我的个人资料知我和她都是长沙人。当时我的心情是又喜又怕。喜的是有桃花运飞来,怕的是担心这 是个骗子。考虑了好久,心想自己平时打手枪多了,但还没有上过真正的女人这次是个最好的机会不容错过,就不 管三七二十一了,按时来到了说好的见面的地点。

在那里我果真见到了她,她大约是二十三四岁吧,164公分左右,长得不错,身材也苗条,只是波不大,是那种 骨感型的。看样子是喝了不少的酒,说话也不很清楚了,一下就倒在我的怀里说什么他不理我你不会吧,我有那么 不好吗?我一下就明白了,她是有感情问题喝多了。她要我把她送回去,我能说什么呢?就照做吧。到了她租的房 子,一进屋她就大哭起来,我也不知道该做什么好,突然她一把抱住我说"不要离开我,我好寂寞啊。"

我一下子不知道如何是好,但闻着她头发的清香,她的波紧贴着我的胸膛,我一下子就"火"起来了,我把她抱上床,轻轻的脱去她的所有衣服,她没有一丝挣扎。一下子一个年轻女人的身体就完全呈现在我 的眼前。她的波不是很大但是很挺很白,皮肤十分的光,阴毛不是很多,所以我就可以清楚的看清她的整个阴户。 她的大小阴唇都很薄,我用手摸了一下她的阴道口感觉好紧,我想她可能还是处女吧。我看着她的脸,两行泪水在 她的脸上。我觉得我是在趁人之危,我刚想下床,她从后面抱住了我说"我不好吗?"她的波贴在我的身上加上她还在轻轻的哭泣,身体在上下摆动。她的波就自然的在给我按摩。我的小弟弟一下就站 了起来,我转过来就把她压在床上,用嘴吸她的波,不几下她就发出快感的声音。我忍不住了,分开她的两腿就想 插入,但她那两行泪水又浮现在我的脑海里。我想万一她要还是处女的话那我不是成了一个罪人,但我又实在忍不 住了,于是我想了一个万全的办法:我把我的小弟弟压在她的肉缝上,再把她的两腿合拢,这样的话,我的小弟就 被她的肉缝,大腿内侧给夹了个实。我用左手合着她的两腿,右手摸着她的波,小弟就在她的肉缝和大腿内侧里不 停的抽动。我大约抽动了七八分钟吧就忍不住射了,精液全射在了她的肚子上。我坐在她旁边休息了几分钟,一看 她睡着了,我就拿纸把她肚子上的精液给擦干静,然后吻了她的唇一下又在她的肉缝上吻了一下(我也不知道为什 么我会有这个举动)就穿上衣服静静的离开了她的房子。我一看表12点了,离我见她在网上的第一句话正好3个 小时。



That's all.

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:17 PM
Another short Chinese story to share...hope you bros like it....;)

三小时后就把网友干了That's all.

Thanks bro alwong for your short story !!! ;)

How I wish I'm that guy also , so lucky hor within thre hours know this gal from the chat can upz iao . :p

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:21 PM
Here's the starting of my first story for the night about baby sitting - Title : Payment for babysitting . Enjoy !!! ;) Wish I'm that guy . :p .


My name is Jordan, and I was 17 at the time of this story. The Kaplans used to be my next door neighbors. We lived in an older neighborhood situated in a suburb of a midwest city. Unfortunately, the Kaplans had to move away because John (Mr.) Kaplan was diagnosed with testicular cancer. It probably didn't help that they lived underneath high tension wires. Either way, they moved to a different neighborhood farther west in the same town.

My family and I did not necessarily stay very close to the Kaplans, but we kept in contact with them. The Kaplans, Marcy and John, had two young boys named Josh and Max. Right before they moved, both of their children were still to young to speak. During my junior year in high school, Josh and Max had grown up to the terrible ages of 5 and 7.

The Kaplans were a pretty mobile couple, and now that their children were old enough, they enjoyed going out a couple of nights a week. Being a teenage boy that they trusted (and who desperately needed money), Marcy asked me if I would babysit for her two sons. Babysitting really wasn't my thing, but because I knew them, I agreed to do it.

It was a Wednesday or Thursday night during July. I was dropped off at the Kaplan residence by my father at around 7pm. John and Marcy were frantically running around, trying to get ready. It's not that I had never noticed Marcy's figure before... I just never really considered a 41 year old woman to be attractive. Tonight, however, Marcy was wearing a silky green dress that ended just above her knees. Her short, red hair was done up on top of her head and held in with many bobby pins. The dress revealed a pretty inviting and sizeable cleavage that I had never noticed before. She was a small woman, only about five feet tall, and I had never expected her breasts to be as large as they were. She was only slightly overweight, pretty average for a middle aged woman. Marcy and John gave me the basics about the night- they were going to a party, should be back by ten, put the kids to bed by eight, yadda yadda.

"When should I tell my dad to pick me up?" I asked them, innocently enough.

"Oh, don't worry about that. I'll drive you home" was the reply that Marcy gave me. Being the horny 17 year old that I was, my mind immediately flooded with fantasies involving Marcy.

Finally, the Kaplans left for their party in their sleek BMW 700 series luxury sedan. I spent the next hour playing board games and video games with Max and Josh, nothing too special. I let the kids stay up until nine after making them promise me that they wouldn't tell their parents... big mistake. The kids were so excited to stay up that they tore ass all over the house, throwing whatever they could get their hands on. One of the items that they DID get their hands on was one of Marcy's bras. It was dark green, the same color as her dress, and Josh was running around with it on his head. Just the sight of Marcy's bra was enough to get me excited, so I sent the kids to bed right away. I cleaned up after them, picking up the bra last. I ventured into Marcy and John's room and found the dresser in the corner. The top drawer contained Marcy's bras and panties, and I had a quick look through them as I put the bra back. Goddamn it, I was so horny that I had to go into the bathroom and rub one out right then. My cock is only about 6 inches in length, but it's pretty thick. I'd say that it's proportional to my size- 6'1" with a husky build, black hair and hazel eyes. My erection was so hard that it almost hurt!

Around 10:15pm, Marcy and John returned home. They asked me how everything was, and I basically told them most of what happened that night (with some obvious exceptions). John thanked me and paid me forty dollars, a nominal sum for such an easy night. Marcy had gone upstairs to change into shoes that were more comfortable and came back downstairs about five minutes later. Then, it was time to get my ride home.

I got into the passenger seat and noticed that Marcy was still wearing the same dress. She crossed around the front of the car on her way to the driver's seat. My eyes were practically pasted to her chest and midsection the entire time. I let out a little moan, thinking about how great it would be to fuck her. The green, silky material of her dress danced around with the slight breeze that Marcy created as she walked around the car. For a split second, I could see the outline of the bottom of her breasts all the way down to her thighs. Even though I had jerked off less than a half an hour before, my cock started to swell again in my pants! I stirred a little bit in the passenger seat, trying to re-adjust and hide my growing erection before Marcy got into the car. It didn't help that I checked her out thoroughly as she bent down to get into the driver's seat.

"All set?" Marcy asked me.

"Yeah, I'm ready" I replied as I faked a yawn. Marcy started the car and told me that I could put on any radio station that I wanted. We backed out of the garage and started on the 15 minute drive to my parents' home.

"So, what's new with you since we moved away?" Marcy inquired.

"Oh, not much. I'm still working at Piggly Wiggly (grocery store) and dating Michelle," I said.

"Oh really? Is that the same girl that we met right before we moved?" Marcy asked with interest.

"Yeah, it's the same girl."

"How long have you two been dating now?" Marcy continued interrogating.

"We've been dating for almost two years now," I dutifully responded. I switched through the radio stations, trying to distract myself a little bit. Meanwhile, I kept looking over at Marcy's chest nonchalantly as she focused on the road. I was starting to get anxious and uneasy.

"She's in the grade below you, right?" Marcy prodded.

"Yeah, she's a sophomore," I stated as I fidgeted again.

"Well, you'd better be careful, then!" Marcy chuckled in response.

I hesitated a little bit and replied, "what do you mean?" I knew exactly what she meant.

"Well, Jordan, being teenagers that you both are, I'm sure that your relationship will get physical at some point if it hasn't already. You just have to be sure that you're ready for whatever you're doing and that you're taking the proper precautions. On top of that, you need to think about the legal consequences that could possibly be involved." It seemed like Marcy was giving me a lecture. I didn't particularly enjoy this because she was starting to sound like my mother.

Without thinking I responded "well, it shouldn't matter because we're both underage. Technically I would have to be 18 or older for it to be rape." I didn't realize it until after I said it, but I just flat out admitted to Marcy that my girlfriend and I had been having sex.

"I see" Marcy said with a wry smile on her face. She then looked over at me at the precise moment that I had been looking at her chest. Embarassed, I looked away and faked a cough, pretending that I didn't notice her as she caught my sneek peeks. "So, do you use condoms when you two have sex?" Marcy asked with a whopper of a question.

"Uhh..." I stalled, "do we really need to talk about this?" I asked her, becoming quite visibly uneasy.

"Well, do you talk to your parents about it?" Marcy asked.

"Hell no! They'd cut my dick off!" I quickly replied.

"Well, you can talk to me about it if you want to. I won't tell your parents. It's important that you can ask questions if you have any. I'm not trying to scold you for having sex- teens will have sex either way- I'm just trying to help you if you have any questions," Marcy reassured me.

"Okay" I said, still uneasy. "Well, yeah, we use- I mean I use condoms" I reluctantly offered. My eyes continued to nervously dart all over the place. Time and time again, my gaze landed upon Marcy's chest or thighs, and she caught me staring again. I don't know how many times she caught me looking at her, but it must have been at least a half dozen times.

"That's good- at least you're being careful" was Marcy's reply. "So, am I to assume that you've never fucked a girl without a condom before?" she prodded. I didn't even notice, but our conversation was getting dirtier and dirtier. I just kept answering, trying not to let on that I was checking her out, all the while failing to conceal my boner.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:23 PM
"No, never. I wouldn't want to take the risk. I'm not worried about STDs because we were both virgins, but I don't know what I'd do if I got Michelle pregnant. She wanted to try it without condoms once, but I didn't want to" I recalled.

"You didn't want to?! Weren't you curious about how it feels?" Marcy asked in disbelief.

"Well, YEAH, but it feels good enough with a condom, you know?" I said as I again stared at her body. Of course, she caught me starting at her again.

"Jordan!" she yelped. I nearly jumped out of my seat.

"Sorry!" I said sheepishly as I turned and looked out the window. The car was silent for a few moments as she continued driving. The road cut through several farmfields on the way to my house. I didn't know what to say or do, so I just remained silent and my boner started to subside. All of a sudden, Marcy turned down a dead-end road that ended in a neighborhood that was being constructed. "Where are we going?" I asked her, seriously confused. She didn't answer at first. I was genuinely stumped. We approached the turnaround circle at the dead end. It was pitch black as not even street lights were installed yet, which made sense because none of the houses were completed. The only light coming from the overcast night was from the dashboard and the headlights. Marcy whipped around the circle and parked the car facing outward. She turned off the headlights, but left the car running. "Marcy, what's going on?" I asked her.

"Jordan, come on! I've been talking to you about sex for the past 8 minutes, repeatedly catching you staring at my tits and body. All the while you've been trying to hide your boner, practically wetting your pants with a combination of precum and drool from your mouth. Now John has testicular cancer, you know that. Sex isn't exactly pleasurable for him right now, which means that it is non-existant for me. I'm on birth control pills so that I don't get any unwanted pregnancies, but a whole lot of good that does when I can't even get fucked. Now, you have a couple of options..." Marcy paused to catch her breath. The whole while I was petrified, practically shoved against the passenger door of the car as she yelled at me.

"Your first option- tell me 'Marcy, I'd like to go home' and I'll drive you home and we'll pretend that this never happened." She waited for me to reply, but I did not. Though scared of what I might hear, I wanted to know what my other option was. "Your second option-" she continued, "is you can lift up this dress of mine and fuck me without a condom because I'm fucking hornier than I have ever been and I'm one step away from pinning you down and raping the hell out of you!"

I couldn't believe what I had just heard. My mouth was agape, but I couldn't say anything at all. I just sat there and stared at her in disbelief. A few seconds passed before Marcy said "that's what I thought. Now recline your chair as far back as it can go." I slowly but surely obeyed her command. Reclining the seat in a BMW 700 series creates quite a bit of room in the front of the car. I just sat there, my boner practically tearing through my pants.

Marcy gingerly raised her body off of her seat and seeminly floated over to my side of the car. I was practically laying down because the seat was so far reclined. She slowly, carefully lowered herself down onto me so that she was straddling me. My hands were still at my sides because I didn't know what to do at all. "You can touch me, you know," Marcy reassured me as she grabbed my hands and gently placed them on her chest. To my surprise, she was not wearing a bra at all! Her nipples were very hard by this time, and her breasts were shockingly full for a small woman such as herself. My girlfriend was at least 5 inches taller than marcy, but her breasts were nowhere near as big. Marcy had to be a healthy C-cup in size.

I began to gently squeeze her breasts, almost massaging them through her dress. Marcy must have been enjoying this because she started to moan and she was grinding her crotch against mine in a slow, deliberate motion. She was so wet that I could feel her moisture through my pants! I was on the verge of coming right then, but Marcy slowed down and started undoing my belt. "You don't mind, do you?" she asked me as she unzipped my pants. I still couldn't talk, so I just shook my head 'no'. I was praying that she wasn't going to give me a blowjob because there really wasn't room and I wouldn't have been able to last more than a few seconds.

Her small hands swam through the opening in my boxers and fished out my raging erection. Upon discovering the girth of my cock, she let out a pleased "mmmmmm". I was still fondling her breasts in symmetrical, circular motions with my hands. Once she had my cock out, she lifted her dress so that it was bunched up around her hips. This was the first glance that I got of her string-bikini style panties that were the same color and material as the dress. I looked at the area around her pussy and her panties were absolutely soaking! Marcy resumed grinding her pussy against my cock, only this time I could definitely feel the warmth and moisture of her pussy. Her cunt was so wet and warm that it felt like a big tongue rubbing up and down on my shaft. I continued to rub her breats when she leaned forward and practically shoved her tongue down my throat as she let out a moan that shook both of our bodies.

Personally, frech kissing somebody has always been a huge turn-on for me. Here I had Marcy, writhing on my lap, shoving her tongue into my mouth and moaning while her wet pussy lubed up my cock through her panties. I was so overwhelmed with pleasure that I was shaking. Marcy was able to pull her lips away from mine just long enough to say in short bursts "okay... just... okay... now take... take my panties off... right now... and fuck me! FUCK ME!" I lifted her off of me with one arm and pulled her panties off with the other. Because the way we were situated was kind of awkward, I was only able to pull her panties off one leg at a time. I was too impatient to pull them all the way off, so they just sat there, wrapped around her left knee when I lowered her back down onto me. She grabbed my cock and started swirling the head around the lips of her pussy, making my cock dripping wet with her juice. This felt so warm and so good...

Marcy raised herself above me and lined my cock up for insertion. Here it comes, I though, here it comes... But she didn't completely sit down on my cock- she only let about a half inch of the head slide inbetween her soft, warm, slippery lips. She did this several times, teasing me unbearably until I couldn't take it anymore. After what seemed like ages of my not being able to speak, I abruptly said "holy fuck Marcy, holy fuck. I need to be inside of you right now. I want to come deep inside of you."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:26 PM
"That's all I needed to hear" she replied. Marcy lined my cock up with her pussy and slowly sat down on it. Now, I'd fucked my girlfriend's 16 year old pussy more times that I could count on two hands, and I've gotten countless blowjobs, but nothing could have prepared me for this. Yes, two children probably made Marcy's pussy looser than it used to be, but it didn't fucking matter at all. Without a condom, just Marcy's sitting on my cock was like getting a hummer from a girl with a really warm, really wet mouth that had a million tongues in it. I almost filled Marcy up with cum before I was even all the way in her.

As she was finally sitting on my cock with all of her weight, I had to lean my head back as I said "oh my fucking god, that feels so damn good." Once my cock couldn't go any deeper into her pussy, she started rocking back and forth without lifting up and down. My girlfriend does this all the time, but with a condom on, it doesn't really do anything for me. Without a condom, the head of my dick was moving all around in the back of Marcy's pussy, and it shot bolts of pleasure through my body. After only about a minute of this, Marcy was screaming, presumably having an orgasm. I didn't know what was going on because I was concentrating too much on not blowing my load that early.

After her first orgasm, her pussy was even wetter than before. She started to lift her body off of my cock, her pussy practically sucking on my dick like a lollipop as she slowly moved up and down. I was groaning audibly, something that I usually never did with my girlfriend. I put my hands on the sides of Marcy's ass and ferociously grabbed her buttcheeks. I loved pulling her cheeks apart and pushing them together as my cock slid in and out of her pussy. Marcy leaned forward and once again starting shoving her tongue into my mouth. I knew that I wouldn't be able to last long from there. Lifting her body up by the butt, I began thrusting my pelvis up, jamming my cock into her pussy as hard as I could. Marcy started moaning again in unison with my thrusts. Her moans were muffled by my mouth, which was plastered all over hers. My hands started moving up her back and the thrusting of my pelvis lifted Marcy up so that she was bouncing on my crotch as I thrusted upward. I was now fucking her deeper than I had ever fucked my girlfriend, and Marcy was letting out seemingly demonic moans of pleasure. My hands made it up to her shoulders, and I began to pull down on her shoulders so that I was fucking her even harder than before. With one hand pulling her onto my thrusting cock, I moved my other hand to the back of her head and pushed my mouth onto hers so that we were almost violently kissing.

About two dozen thrusts later in this position and I was exploding. Marcy seemed to be coming at exactly the same time that I was coming. I came harder and longer than I had ever come before. Wave after wave of pleasure shocked through my body as I could feel my come absolutely soaking the inside of Marcy's pussy. I was screaming with pleasure, so loud that my vocal chords hurt. Marcy was screaming right back, but our mouths were still plastered together, so our screams were muffled. After what seemed like a dozen shockwaves, I was finally done coming. I let go of my grip that I had on Marcy, but she just collapsed on top of me anyway. After a few minutes, my dick started going limp and it came out of her pussy with a "schlopp!" Along with my dick came what seemed to be gallons of my come, pouring out of her pussy. We made a fucking mess out of that nice BMW's front seat, but I didn't fucking care. I came so hard that it seemed like somebody punched me right in the gut.

Marcy thanked me and we got back on our way to my house. She tried to give me more money "for taking care of her sons", but I told her that I should be the one giving her money! We left it at that, and after she dropped me off in my driveway, I never spoke to her again.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:34 PM
How about this story about an old man having a great time - Title : Almost A Vigin . Enjoy !!! ;) . Sorry if this is a repost ! :p



I'm 64 years old, retired for the past two years living in central Florida and loving the good life. A great wife and a nice house and great neighbors. Golf two or three times a week and loving all I have. In reasonable health and my Urologist says I'[m a bit unusual in that I still want and can have sex two to three times a week. I am far from a hansome man and never was but have a good social personality and can talk to people which was one reason I was a very good salesman. My only special tribute that in spite of being probably 25# overweight (working on it without success) is I was blessed with a rather large cock. Ive known this from a very early age as a teen when at 12 or so, the gang and I would sometimes have circle jerks and I was able to cum by that age and even then, sported an 8" cock which blew away my buddies back then. I didn't add much more over the years but have an honest 8.75" using a hard ruler on the top and have just short of 7" in circumfrence. No, certainly not the biggest cock by far but far bigger then most for sure. Enough about me though and now my story which happened just last week.

My wife flew back to our past home area in the upper midwest to be with her aging mother who still lives alone but was having some relatively minor surgery. She would be gone three weeks. My first week alone was really uneventful. I am a good cook but seemed to get invited to neighbors most every night. On Friday, a neighbor couple suggested we go out to dinner at a very nice place. It was Margie's birthday and I readily agreed. Next to them lived Penny, a widow of just four months. Penny is 71 years young and I say young as she is very active physically but she and her late husband rarely went out. Kind of a surprise but Penny agreet to join us for dinner. We would leave at 5:30 and the reservations were for 6:30.

Two hours before we were to leave, I got a call from Marge. Henry was sick. Stomach and intestinal problems sprang up and in spite of really wanting to go, it was not in his best interest for sure. As Penny was really excited by now to go, I called her and suggested just the two of us go. After all, it was only dinner. She agreed and as there was only the two of us, I took my Porsche Boxster and dropped the top. It was a beautiful early evening.

Dinner was great. Food is always excellent in this place and the view of the water was spectacular as we watched people with REAL money on yachts. Penny and her late husband Bob were not outgoing people at all and it was a big surprise to experience how much Penny talked about so much. Like a dam burst at last and she just wanted to talk. And I was there to listen. In all honesty, I was so very glad to do just that. I heard basically her whole life's history in a capsule form. While financially quite successful, they did very little with their lives that anybody could call exciting. Bob was just not that kind of guy. Excitement was taking a boat ride or going to the show and see a movie.

With the excellent dinner came the wine I ordered. Just a glass each but Penny seemed to inhale her glass so I ordered a bottle. Being a gentleman, I kept her glass half full all the time. As sunset was descending, it was time to leave at last. We were both really upbeat and happy with lots of laughter by now, helped by the wine in her I suspect. Top down and the back roads home at a leisurely pace only increased our good mood. A mile from home, I asked Penny if she could join me in another nightcap as I had some good wine chilled and without hesitation, she agreed. We were just in a happy mood.

I pulled the car directly into the garage and shut the door even though it was dark out by now. And while Penny found the bathroom, I opened a bottle of white wine similar to what we were drinking. OK, I will admit, I am a man, wife gone a week and well, I'm thiniking "maybe?" Into my bathoom and before leaving, I took 100 mg. of Viagra. I usually cut those guys in half but with all that wine, well, one never knows. Actually, I chewed the thing and got some under my tongue. Yes, bitter but they work in a lot less time. Just in case.

I slipped on my favorite mood music of late, Rod Stewart Sings the Oldies on the CD player as we just relaxed and continued with our joking and light talk. Probably the third or fourth song and I asked Penny to dance. She was up and on her feet before I was. Just slow dancing and letting the husky voice of Rod Stewart take us someplace else. One dance led to the next and I felt Penny relax and snuggle closer and say she loved to dance but they rarely did. We just seemed to move together like we were one. Penny was an excellent dancer for sure.

As I started out, Penny is 71, perhaps 5'5" or maybe 5''6" and about 120#. She takes aerobics three times a week and is in excellent condition without an ounce of fat on her body. I kind of hate people like that in a way as I always have struggled with my weight. Her hair is died a light shade of red when at one time, she was a natural redhead but mother nature changes all of us. Her skin is so very pale in spite of living in the sunshine state. As stated earlier, they rarely went out. Bob died a few months ago after a two year battle with liver cancer. Before that, about ten years ago, he also had cancer and has his prostate removed and the doctor that did that didn't think he would live then. I found out later that even before that, sex for them simply didn't exist. Almost ten years without sex for her. I later found out that she had given up on any chance of sex again in her lifetime.

As Penny snuggled closer, without any real thought on my part, my cock responded to the closeness and the movement. It had only been maybe half an hour at the most from taking Viagra and already, I was hard. I knew Penny could feel the contact as well as I could and her height was perfect in that my cock was pressing directly on her crotch. Now my mind is racing fast forward and almost involuntarally, my right hand dropped lower and cupped her small ass and pulled her closer to me which she responded to without resistance. Her head kind of lay on my left shoulder and I bent mine to kiss her neck gently and felt her hand tighten on mine. So, I kept it up. Kissing her neck and movig to nibble on her ear, all the while massaging her butt and now trying to grind my crotch into hers. One more song of the same motion and we sat down together on the couch.

Blame it on the wine, the atmosphere, Rod Stewart or whatever but we started making out in earnest as soon as we found ourselves on that couch. Kissing with tongues intertwined as I slipped my hand down to her small but firm breasts, gently kneeding them. Like a clumsy teenager on his first date, my hands fumbled with her blouse until finally, I got it unbuttoned. Taking here bra and lifting up had me looking at very lovely albeit not too big breasts with nipples like pencil erasers, small but very hard. My mouth found first one and then the other as Penny lay back moaning softly. When I released a nipple, my fingers would find it as I'd go back and kiss her neck again then back down, over and over again. At last, when I thought she was really totally into this, I slipped my right hand down between her legs under her skirt which had ridden up quite a ways by now and found a very damp area on her panties. With little pressure, I got her legs open a bit more and slowly rubbed her ever so gently over her pubic area which had her gasping and pulling my head harder onto her breast. A few minutes of this and my finger got under her panty leg band and directly on her cunt which was quite moist. Yeah, 71 and a wet cunt.

It was not easy doing anything but basically rub the outer portion of her cunt because of the panties and by now, I was so turned on, I only hoped she would continue to cooperate. Pulling away, I slid down and reached under her skirt and as she lifted her butt off the cushion, slid down panties that I thought only a much younger woman would wear. Kind of a modified bikini style I guess you'd call them and pink in color. Hell, I really didn't care about them to tell the truth.

Pushing her skirt up and opening her legs a bit wider had my face a foot from her gateway to heaven. I could smell a slight musky odor mixed with perfume and as I took my fingers and gently parted her lips, I could see she was more then just wet, almost running wet. I was now kissing her inner thighs when I heard her voice for the first time. Penny was saying something I didn't really understand or believe. How she NEVER had this done to her before. Is it possible to be married 47 years, three grown kids and not have oral sex? Not have your husband go down on you? I'm sure she wasn't lying as later she told me just that.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:36 PM
In short time, my middle finger was gently probling her cunt as my index finger,forming like a pliers was massaging her clitoris which was much larger then one would expect. I kept my tongue over and around her lips and on her thighs as her legs involuntarally opened wider the longer I did this. Soon, I could feel her hips start to rock in rhythm to my finger thrusting. Ever so gentle at first. Almost like they were afraid to do this. A few more minutes and the thursting was growing so I replaced my middle finger with both the index and middle and my tongue traced the alphabet over her clit. WOW, this really turned her on. Using a come here motion with my fingers, I searched for that elusive G spot and got rewarded with even louder moans and more active hip motion. Her hands were now on my head pulling me hard into her and when I thought it couldn't get any hotter for her, I literally sucked her clit into my lips which had her writhing and moaning all the more telling me to NOT stop and she was cumming. Now, maybe it's just me and the wrong ladies all these years but my ladies cum but never buckest or cup fulls or whatever but they do get very moist and this one was no different. Oh, her cunt contracted hard on my fingers in spasms as her body jerked for several seconds. And I am smart enough to not overstimulate my ladies so I let her clit slip out while gently pumping my fingers in and out of her cunt until she stopped convulsing.

For a second, I was a bit worried as it looked like Penny fainted. Well, she was just totally weak from her first orgasm (I later found out) in so very many years and she said the best she ever had at that. True? Who knows and I just felt so very good to be doing this. Now it was her turn I said and helped her up and to my bedroom. Pulling back the bedspread, I got the rest of her clothes off and sat her on the edge of the bed and asked her to take my slacks off as I removed my shirt. When my slacks dropped, my trapped cock was bulging in my underwear and as she puilled them down, it sprang straight out so very glad to be set free. Now for another surprise from Penny. Her eyes get so big and she just stared at my cock. Then, she said she never saw anything like that. Bob was like half that size and she didn't think that thing would fit in her. She was genuinely concerned and yet, when I took her hand and placed it on my cock, she was just like mesmarized and I knew she really wanted it after what we just did with her.

I just got a sample of KY Gel with warming lotion and never used it as my wife was gone. What better time I thought so lying on my back on the bed, I squirted a liberal amount on my cock then had her get on top. Her head was on my left shoulder and her cunt was above my cock as she lay on my body. I reached between us and positioned my cock on with the head just touching her cunt as she slowly let herself back onto it. There really was no hard time getting this into her. Tight, yes, very. In fact. she slowly let herself onto half of my cock and stopped. She was saying things like, Oh, wow, oh boy, geez, and I'm so full and things like that. Yet, she sure didn't complain. I then was able to move my hips enough to work this amount half in and out for a minute or two and slowly, I worked more into her. Her clit was mashed between out bodies like this and soon, her hips began to move with mine. I'd go up and she'd go down and so on until it wasn't but a few minutes and Penny was again moaning and biting my shoulder now grinding her hips in a circular motion. All too soon, she was cumming again and yes, I was close. A few more strokes and I'd be done myself but I wanted to wait.

She stayed on top of me, just resting for a few minutes and telling me how full she felt and how great it felt until I again moved my hips and started fucking her once more. Very gently at first and in just moments, her hips again were rotating in a circular motion and in less then a minute, Penny was moaning her way into another orgasm. A mixture of a hot cunt brought about by that new KY gel, the tight pressure of her cunt contracting on my cock and a very hot and sexy woman had me use everything I knew to not cum. I had learned a method of anal breathing which helped a lot and kept me from cumming this time but it sure wasn't easy as her cunt felt like a milking machine.

A few minutes of rest and it was now my turn as I pulled her ass to the edge of the bed as she lay on her back. Our king size mattress has just the right frame for me as I stood on the floor between her spread legs, one over each shoulder and entered her this way. Not much clitoral stimulation for her this way but hey, she came three times already. Keeping a steady rhythm of 1.25 strokes per second will often induce a woman to orgasm and in this case, it wasn't maybe two minutes and Penny was now begging me to "fuck her harder". Words I doubt she's ever said before. In this method, I can keep going for a long time and as my cock was by now a lot desensitized anyhow with two close calls not cumming, I kept at it for a long time as Penny came again and again. Not sure but probably three or four more times when I could feel that old but wonderful feeling deep inside moving up, past my prostate and like almost in slow motion, an object moving through my body working to the head of my cock when suddenly, it's half way up my cock and there is just no stopping. By now, I'm fucking Penny as fast and hard as I can and I guess she is whaling away but I'm really not sure as suddenly, I deposit all I have in me at that time so very deep into her.

I usually still cum a large amount and this was no expection and when young, five or six ejaculations was usually the rule, at my older age, more like a dozen or more as I rammed my manhood as deep as I could into her. The look on her face was priceless. Total enraptured bliss mixed with lewdness. Grunting and groaning from her until I stopped and while standing, felt like I need to lay down. Pulling my cock out brought with it a stream of cum which I grabbed my underwear on the floor and stemmed it from running even more on the sheets. Penny just lay with her feet on the floor now and her legs spread with the strangest look on her face I've ever seen.

A shower together and another glass of wine and sitting on the bed naked as the day we were born and Penny tells me she had never experienced anythign like that ever in her life. Never had oral sex. Never a cock like that and in the past, if she'd cum once, well, that was so rare. Never masturbated in her lifetime. Against her religion or so she thought and well, a first for a few things. Well, we still had two more weeks before my wife returns and still a few more things I want to share with her. Is she willing? Well, she stayed the night that night only to walk home two doors down just before daylight.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:39 PM
Well this story about BBW , some guys like this type of gals . :p Title : Awakening of a bbw . Enjoy !!! ;)


Lorelei was an odd girl. European-born, she was well educated and quite competent. Her family of origin was not a particularly supportive atmosphere. Her father had left when she was still a toddler, and her mother worked to raise her and her two older sisters by herself.

Lorelei was not neurotically shy, but hated meeting new people. She tended to avoid creating conversations in groups when out at bars or clubs. She was oddly shaped: a rather short 5’ 1”, and reubenesque 160 lbs. She was by no means ugly, but she thought her nose was too big and considered her disproportionately large breasts to be a deficit to her appearance. She was not thrilled with her body, and it was a source of embarrassment and shame for her. Lorelei did have some pretty serious issues; she suffered from chronic depression and some recurring medical problems that weren’t debilitating, but only added to her sense of woe. Among these were reproductive issues that eliminated her chances for giving birth. She found this particularly crushing somehow, although she’d never had sex and couldn’t imagine finding someone to have a family with anyway. But the idea that this mantle of womanhood could not be hers exacerbated her depression when she dwelt on it.

Lorelei worked at a marketing company with a young man named Curt, and she quickly developed a crush on him. He was the tortured artist type, angst-ridden and creative, great with words and quite emotional. Curt was in a rock band that frequently played small clubs around town, and he religiously invited Lorelei to attend. He always offered her comp tickets and guest list passes. She finally relented one Thursday night, hoping perhaps her attendance would woo Curt into her affections.

Lorelei arrived at the club at 10 o’clock. Curt’s band was slated to take the stage at 10:30, but she was notoriously paranoid about finding street parking downtown. But she had lucked out this time, and it gave her a few minutes of discomfort as the opening band finished their set and started to strike their gear from the tiny stage. Lorelei didn’t drink alcohol, so she ordered a Coke and found a quiet table in a corner. The club was packed, and the sheer volume of people, combined with an overactive heating system, pushed the ambient temperature in the room well past comfortable. She sat alone, feeling awkward and foolish, and almost considered leaving. But within minutes she saw Curt and his gang start loading gear onto the stage. The stage lights were down, and all four shapes were in silhouette and shadow. Ten minutes later, a quick line check and some mike adjustments signaled that the band was ready. The chatter in the smoke-filled club slowly relented, and soon the room was bathed in hushed anticipation.

Lorelei’s heart leapt in her chest when the explosive sound of the band’s opening chords burst from the stage and the enormous loudspeaker array that hung impossibly from the ceiling. The stage lights flared in a green spray across the band and lit the members for the first time. She saw Curt out front, eyes clamped shut, his right hand hammering away at the guitar strings with a pick, his mouth glued to the microphone. His voice was like a clarion, gritty and raw, but powerfully emotive and honest. She took him in, smiling at his slight potbelly and unlaced shoes. Her crush grew in that moment, and she drank in the sight. Her crotch tingled slightly, and she moved the thought to the back of her mind. The music was right up her alley, melodic and fierce, rhythmic and driving, but not angry or trite. She tapped her knees absentmindedly to the beat, and was thoroughly enjoying the show.

Lorelei finally pulled her eyes from Curt and investigated the rest of the band. The lead guitarist was quite tall and lanky, with his thin gangly left arm traveling the length of the guitar neck. He was almost clownish up there. ‘That must be Joe,’ Lorelei mused, recalling the band member names Curt had mentioned so many times before in conversation. Joe flailed comically as he executed a shrill but tasteful guitar solo while the band vamped. She then moved to the drummer, who sat atop a low riser above the stage. He was not as well lit, but he seemed passionate in his craft, and rather cute, to boot. ‘Hmm, Travis, I think,’ she recalled and moved her eyes to the final performer.

The bass player stood tall and solid, his fingers flickering over the strings, his body pulsing in time. His short hair and well-groomed Vandyke beard, sans moustache, framed his face well, and his strong jaw line and proportionate facial features made him instantly attractive to Lorelei. ‘Kael,’ she breathed aloud. Her eyes fixed on Kael, watching his body bounce rhythmically, his head bobbing. His eyes were closed, and he bit his lower lip just slightly. He was clearly in the moment, and she could make out his distinctive, pleasant bass lines under the wall of guitar sound that emanated from the stage. Suddenly, Kael lunged forward and put his mouth to a microphone. One second later, three-part harmony broke out, with Curt, Kael and Joe all executing their parts with precision and grace. The sound was lush, and Lorelei swooned at the rich aural patterns.

The others backed away, and Curt remained, finishing the remaining lyrics. The song ended abruptly but perfectly when the instruments found different notes and held them as the drums crashed loudly. The notes rang clear, and the decay of the cymbals finally ebbed. Lorelei put her hand to her chest, her heart thumping loudly at this amazing performance. The crowd burst into vigorous applause and whistles. Lorelei clapped enthusiastically. She had fallen in love with this band and their irresistible sound, not to mention a couple of the band members!

Curt made small talk for a moment, and with little delay the band started another song. This one was slower, softer, and very sensual. Lorelei’s crotch tingled again, and she pressed her thick thighs together. She now wished she’d worn something sexier, but then checked her optimism with a thought of what these guys would probably think of her body. She put the thought out of her mind, and concentrated on the band and their sultry song. She watched Kael with particular interest, admiring his style and his talent. Occasional harmony parts brought Kael to the microphone and the better lighting. Lorelei watched his left hand slide expertly along the long neck of his bass, never unsure of what notes came next. His right hand fingered the strings precisely. She started staring at his fingers; his index and middle finger alternately stroking one or the other of the four thick bass strings. Lorelei’s pussy positively glowed, and she felt herself becoming wet. Something about the sight of his strong, thick fingers moving with such purpose, speed and intensity made her hornier than she’d been in months. She found herself rubbing her tongue against the backside of her upper teeth, and her mouth was watering precipitously. She squeezed her thighs again and felt her pussy throb under the pressure.

The song ended finally, and the band played another 35 minutes, each song a new tapestry of lyric and tone that rewarded Lorelei for agreeing to come to the show. After the band ended and torn down their gear to allow the final band to take the stage, Curt’s melodies stuck in her head. The last band had already started when Curt and the guys emerged from the backstage area, having presumably broken their gear down and packed it for transit into their respective cars. Lorelei watched as Curt, Joe, Travis and Kael greeted other fans and friends as they received congratulations and praise from their small but adoring group of supporters. Finally Curt spotted Lorelei in the corner and waved enthusiastically. He made a beeline for her table and greeted her warmly. Yelling over the performing act, Curt thanked her for coming, and she lavished him with heartfelt praise and compliments. He then asked if she’d had a chance to meet the band yet. She shook her head and became shy. He smiled, then turned and waved to his band mates.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:41 PM
The three young men worked their way over to Curt and his friend, and in turn each introduced themselves to Lorelei. She was on one hand thrilled to meet them, but also felt quite uncomfortable receiving all this attention. When it was Kael’s turn to shake her hand and offer his salutation, Lorelei became particularly nervous. Up close he was doubly attractive, and his sweaty face shone ruddy in the dim bar lighting. She took his hand in handshake, and found it to be deceptively soft and supple. Her small pudgy hand seemed to her to disappear into his large strong hand. She suppressed a sigh at the touch, which had sent an electric jolt right down to her clit. She forced a kind smile and said the obligatory nice-to-meet-you. She couldn’t tell if he seemed particularly friendly, but her mind raced with fantasies of her and Kael locked in a hot passionate kiss. Lorelei blinked to clear her vision, and shouted some general praise to the band for their performance. The current act was particularly loud, and further conversation was rendered impractical. The guys nodded in acknowledgement and moved out into the bar to find other friends with whom to share a post-gig drink.

Lorelei breathed a sigh of relief as the stressful situation dissolved before her eyes. She regretted their departure, but her solitude was her solace, and though she felt suddenly quite alone, she also felt equally more comfortable. She listened to the remainder of the current song, then slipped quietly from her stool and out the front door. She walked quickly to her car, the cold November air a great astringent on her perspiring skin. She drove home in silence, her mind tumbling with sexual fantasies of Kael. ‘Well, I guess I don’t have to try to seduce Curt anymore,’ she laughed to herself. The glorious apparition of Kael on that smoky stage made her fleeting crush on Curt irrelevant. Lorelei pulled into her apartment complex parking lot, and trudged up the stairs and down the hallway to her small efficiency apartment. She warmly greeted the mewing cat Oscar and dropped her purse on the kitchen counter. She got into her sleeping clothes and did her nightly routine of urination, face washing, contact lens removal and tooth brushing. She slid happily into her warm bed, and Oscar soon joined. She couldn’t get the vision of Kael out of her head, so she flipped onto her stomach and put her hand to the front of her panties. They were slightly damp. She slipped a hand under the waistband and found her soft, wet pussy lips. ‘Oh, God,’ Lorelei muttered, ‘why do I always fall for the ones beyond my reach?’ as her fingers slipped pleasurably through the familiar folds of her pussy. ‘Why can’t it ever go my way?’ she mumbled, and then fell silent as she worked herself to orgasm with remarkable purpose. Finally she pulled her hand loose of her panties and settled in for some sleep.

The next morning, Lorelei greeted Curt with more compliments on the previous night’s performance. He asked her if she’d like to be on the band’s email list. She nodded enthusiastically and thanked him again for his relentless invitations, adding that she was glad he hadn’t stopped asking. She gave him her personal email address, a Yahoo account with a typically girly username. He smiled broadly. The day went normally, and while Lorelei had fleeting thoughts of Kael, she was all business the rest of the day.

A week or so later, as she prepared for bed, Lorelei got an email from Curt about another upcoming show for the following week. As she considered whether or not to attend, she noticed that Curt had carbon-copied the other band members in addition to the fan list address. Joe’s was clearly a work address, joe.mortonson@ whatever company it was. Travis’ email address was a Yahoo one like hers, only with some wacky video game related username. When she saw Kael’s email address, Lorelei’s heart sank, KaelandBetsy@ something or other. She hadn’t noticed a ring on his hand at the show, but it hardly mattered now. She was surprised to find herself on the verge of crying, and she breathed deeply to fight the urge. She sat at her computer, Oscar sitting obliviously on her lap.

She stared at the screen and pictured Kael’s glistening face glowing red in the hot bar. Lorelei felt a strong urge to masturbate, so she kicked Oscar from her thick bare thighs. She leaned back in her inexpensive office task chair and pulled her sleeping boxers and panties off. She looked down at her plump pouting pussy. Dark black tousled hairs lay unkempt across her rounded pubis. The texture of the chair fabric was harsh against her clit. She put her feet up on the computer desk and pointed her twat at the computer. Her fingers were cold as the landed on her labia, and she stroked her wet pussy absentmindedly. She thought again of Kael, and pushed away the thought of his likely marital status. As her manual stimulation became more deliberate, Lorelei found herself on the edge of tears again. She gave in this time, and her eyes burned with salty tears while her thick fingers plied easily through the well-lubed landmarks of her vagina. She felt herself sob softly for a moment when she slipped two fingers into her twat, but her weeping receded as she brought herself to a violent and satisfying climax. Oscar hid on the bed while Lorelei pumped her fingers in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit with her other hand. He meowed cautiously when she moaned her way through orgasm, and the cat seemed quite contented to see that she was done with her noisome activity. Lorelei pulled her thick legs back and her bare feet dropped to the carpet. As she stood, she wiped the errant tears from her cheeks and headed for the bathroom for the routine.

The Friday of the show in question, Lorelei debated in her head all afternoon about her interest in attending. It was at a different club, and they were playing last by some miracle. It was going to be a big show for the band, a chance to get a weekend night headline gig that might bring them to new heights of exposure and popularity. She was happy for them and resolved that her foolish obsessions, first with Curt and then with Kael, should not prevent her from experiencing the raw emotive power of their music and supporting them on this crucial night. She told Curt she’d see him there and left for the day.

She arrived at the club early, in hopes of finding a good seat, or even any seat on a likely very busy night. Sure enough, all the tables and stools were taken when she arrived shortly after 9 o’clock. She frowned and looked for an appropriately secluded wall to stand against. By the time her band mounted the stage at 11:30, she was fully tired of standing, but her reason for coming was finally at hand, so she shifted her weight and leaned against the wall. She was nearest to Kael, by complete accident, and she could see a wedding ring gleaming from his large left hand. She cursed herself for not having noticed last time and saving her the heartache, but then she watched as he took it off, along with his watch, and slipped them into his front pocket. Moments later, the band erupted into the jarringly beautiful pulsing of their signature song. Lorelei quickly deduced that the jewelry must present some difficulty or discomfort for Kael’s performance, thus its removal. That also explained the absence of the ring that fateful night. Lorelei frowned again and forced herself to pay attention to the music. She soon forgot her woes and was absorbed in the music, rocking gently to the irresistible rhythm. Curt’s voice was bold and confident, and the three-part harmony leapt from the microphones with startling clarity.

By the end of the night, the very large crowd was completely at the mercy of this band. She scanned the room and saw handsome men and rail-thin hotties cheering wildly, new converts to this rising new musical phenomenon. She felt a twinge of jealousy, then chided herself for being possessive of a band she only recently discovered herself. After the last notes of the last song had ceased to ring, the crowd was in full applause. The boys set their instruments down on the stage and offered their thanks through the PA. All four of her guys beamed with pride, Lorelei noted with her own sense of pride, almost a maternal feeling. She joined in with her own enthusiastic cheering and applause. Since they were the last band, they were able to step down from the stage and immediately start working the room without the anticlimactic teardown. Lorelei watched with a pinch of pain as Kael walked over and kissed a slender young woman, who threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Lorelei moved without fanfare from her station against the wall and slipped out the bar door just as the garish overhead fluorescent lights came on. As she walked away she could hear the beautiful people emptying drunkenly from the club behind her. She thrust her hands into her coat pockets and stomped to her car as the first snowflakes of the year fell in silence around her.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:42 PM
When she got home, she felt bad about her unceremonious departure from the club, and decided to send the guys in the band a congratulatory email after the fact. She turned on the computer monitor and waited for the cathode ray tubes to warm up. Oscar purred disinterestedly from the bed. Lorelei stripped for bed, and was still nude when she sat down to type. She conjured up some appropriate and warm remarks that didn’t sound too emotionally attached. She realized she was working way too hard on this, so she finished typing it quickly and clicked to send it. The computer chimed agreeably and the message vanished. She knelt at the foot of the bed and leaned in to give Oscar a kiss. His eyes closed instinctively, and he pushed his small black head against her, emitting another purr. Lorelei was tickling his soft belly when her computer chimed again, signaling a newly arrived email message. She looked at the clock, which read after 2 o’clock in the morning. ‘Goddamned Spam!’ she hissed, and popped up and reached for the mouse to blitz in the offending junk mail. But upon inspection, the email was in fact a reply to her email to the band. And it was from KaelandBetsy. Her heart skipped a beat. She sat nude at the computer and began to read.

“Hi Lorelei, thanks again for coming to our show tonight. I didn’t get a chance to say hi, but I saw you over against the wall. You must have split pretty quick. Anyway, sorry I didn’t go talk to you. Thanks again, and thanks for your kind words. We had a blast tonight, and hopefully we made some new fans. By the way, you looked very nice tonight, from what I could see! Good night! Kael.”

Lorelei felt her pussy swell against the rough fabric of the office chair. Her nipples hardened, as much from exposure to the cold air as from the nasty thoughts that instantly flooded her mind. ‘Oh, God, not again. Don’t do this to yourself. Don’t read into it,’ Lorelei thought to herself. But it was too late. Her body was fully ready for some kind of sexual stimulation, and she once again put her feet up on the desk. Her left hand found her sodden pussy and immediately went after her clit. As she toyed herself, she contemplated her large breasts. She’d always despised them, for getting in the way, for making her look even fatter and squatter. But tonight her distended nipples ached and pointed out such that they seemed suddenly quite sexy to her. She fondled a nipple with her right hand, and enjoyed the feel of her cold fingertips against it. She pulled and twisted slightly and her pussy throbbed. She moved her hand to the other nipple and did the same. She was on her way to a nice orgasm when she suddenly felt a strange desire to suck her own nipple. She had to use both hands to lift her tit to her mouth, but it reached, and she took the lengthening bud into her warm mouth. The sensation was strange and wonderful, and she quickly returned her left hand to her hungry pussy while she supported her hefty breast with her right.

Lorelei sat with her legs up and spread apart, sucking fervently on her own nipple while she pumped her fingers and pressed her thumb against her engorged clit. She was approaching orgasm when the computer chimed once again. She coasted into an intense orgasm while staring at the bolded unread message subject from KaelandBetsy. She let her tit drop from her mouth and it slapped loudly on her lumpy stomach. Lorelei tapped the arrow-up key quickly as the first waves of her orgasm crashed into her.

“Hi Lorelei, I forgot to tell you, I’m glad we met that night a few weeks ago. I didn’t get much chance to talk to you, but I could tell that you are a beautiful person inside and out. I hope that doesn’t sound strange, but I just have a feeling about you. Anyway, thanks again. Kael.”

“God!” Lorelei screamed as the second wave of her orgasm washed over her. “Ah fuck! Unnh!!” Lorelei’s fingers pushed far up into her pussy, and her pinky brushed against her asshole. “Fuck!” she grunted again as the successive orgasmic pulses impacted deep inside her. She fondled her right breast again, and her left hand slowed to a stop. She shuddered and inhaled deeply to catch her breath. She reread the email again, and the tears came again. She ran naked to the bathroom, and eventually slid into bed, still in the buff. Lorelei was feeling extra sexy tonight, and she was going to enjoy it, knowing it wouldn’t last.

The next morning, Lorelei awoke after 10 o’clock and shuffled naked across the carpet to the bathroom to urinate. She then padded to the kitchenette and started some coffee. She then returned to the computer and turned the monitor on. She grabbed her robe and put it on, finally feeling conspicuous about her nude corpulent form. The coffee dripped noisily from the kitchen while she stared at the screen. She figured she should probably write Kael back, but she was already agonizing over word choices and subject matter. She also had to factor in the wife element, that Betsy might be reading it as well. The coffee drip stopped and she pulled herself from the blank reply message to get a cup. She returned and started typing rapidly.

“Hi Kael, thanks for the reply. I absolutely love the band, and will everything I can to promote you guys to anyone I know. It was very nice to meet you as well, and I wish we could have exchanged more than a few words before the next band started.”

She regarded the screen a moment, then continued typing.

“Thanks again for your nice words, Kael. I’m not sure I’d agree with all of them, but thanks anyway. Please let me know if there’s anything I can do to help with the band or anything. Lorelei.”

Deciding that was sufficiently vague, she sent it before she had time to reconsider. She sipped at her coffee and considered how she would spend her Saturday.

When Lorelei returned home from running errands, Oscar was meowing angrily. “Sorry, honey. I bet you’re hungry. Sorry I’m late!” she baby-talked to the persistent black feline. After making Oscar’s dinner and putting away the groceries, Lorelei returned to the computer. Firing up her mail client, a few junk emails made their annoying presence known, along with a single email from Kael. But this time, there was no KaelandBetsy. She looked at the message header and saw that he had sent it from a different email address, this one from Hotmail. Curious, she clicked on it and its contents were displayed.

“Hi Lorelei, I meant every word, and I’m sorry to read that you wouldn’t agree. I realize I’ve only seen you twice and barely talked to you in person, but you radiated a beauty that I found irresistible.”



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:44 PM
Lorelei choked. She blinked twice, trying to make sure she was reading right. She continued reading.

“I’m sure you’ve figured out by now that I’m married. Betsy is a wonderful girl, and I’m sure the two of you would get along fine. I’m not exactly sure how to even broach the subject, but I truly find you beautiful. Could we maybe meet up for lunch sometime? You can email me at this address from now on. Bye. Kael.”

Lorelei slumped back into the chair with a sigh. Her face was wrapped in confusion, but an almost imperceptible smirk was curling the edges of her lips. “Bullshit,” she said out loud. Oscar looked up from his food, then continued eating. She keyed Ctrl-R and started typing.

“Hi Kael, I’m flattered. I’m also intrigued. But I don’t want to get you into any trouble. I guess I’ll admit I’m still having a hard time believing you on this. It’s nothing personal, but I don’t have a great track record of being told the truth by men, and, if I can be so bold, having a hunky guy like you describe me as ‘beautiful’ is a little far-fetched. We can still meet for lunch if you like, but if you want out of this game (assuming it is a game for you), now’s the best time. Sorry if I seem distrustful, but I have to be. There aren’t a lot of cheerleaders on my side of the field, and I have to take care of myself. I’m sure you understand. Well, let me know what you decide. Lorelei.”

Lorelei got up and put a few other things away, then grabbed her laundry basket and headed for the laundry room with a pocketful of quarters. She returned 12 minutes later to find a reply from Kael.

“Lorelei, I certainly understand your distrust, but please believe me when I tell you I’m being completely serious with you. And while I don’t count myself among the hunky, I do appreciate your skepticism. I don’t know how to prove anything to you. Let me say it this way. I’m willing to jeopardize my marriage for the opportunity to get closer to you. I’m not a careless man, and I can’t even estimate the personal problems that I might cause for Betsy and myself. But something about you captivates me and attracts me to you. I can’t describe it. I don’t think it’s some kind of fetish for large chests (sorry, I noticed), but I can’t imagine not trying to find out. If you still want to blow me off, please be discreet about this. Thanks. Kael.”

Lorelei stood and walked to the window. The evening sky was lurid purple-blue, and myriad tiny snowflakes cascaded gently to the ground below. She bit at her lip while she contemplated the unthinkable scenarios that played out in her mind. Her defensive mind protested with reason and doubt, while her fragile and hungry heart burned with hope. She looked down at her breasts and regarded them for a moment. She then pulled off her sweater and dropped it on the carpet beside her. She put her small pudgy hands on her breasts, feeling the silver satin bra that constrained them. Unsure of her reasoning, Lorelei reached behind her hand unfastened the large undergarment. She pulled it free from the heavy weight of her breasts as they sagged upon release. For no particular reason, she pressed herself against the large glass window, the icy cold glass causing her to gasp in surprise. Her nipples hardened instantly, and pushed angrily against the pane. She pulled away and stared at her engorged nipples, touching them tentatively with her fingertips.

“Fuck it,” Lorelei enunciated, and walked to the computer.

“Kael, against my better judgment, I’m willing to believe you, for now. Can you meet tomorrow for lunch? My weekdays suck, and I want to get this over with as soon as possible, just in case my instincts are correct.”

She stopped, unsure of what to suggest next.

“Let’s meet at the Olive Garden at 1 o’clock, the one on Jackson Parkway at Highway 44. If that doesn’t work, tell me where and when. Sorry if I’m being rather terse, but I think we’re both taking risks here, and I don’t want to drag this out if it’s a ruse. Lorelei.”

She sent it, then put her garments back on and went to check on her laundry. She returned a few minutes later and saw another message from Kael.

“Thanks for taking a chance, Lorelei. I appreciate your situation, as I think you do mine. 1 o’clock tomorrow sounds fine. See you then. Kael.”

Lorelei paced around her small apartment for a few minutes. She resisted the urge to play with herself, reasoning that if it were all a lie, then adding fuel to the fire would only make things worse. She slept badly, and Oscar did his best to endure her constant twisting and turning.

Lorelei decided that she might as well look as nice as possible, just in case. Her pussy was tingling as she put on her sexiest panties, a lacy pair that went up high on her hips. She put on her most cleavage-exposing blouse after tightening her bra straps to emphasize it even more. She pulled on a short skirt, figuring it would make her relatively short legs look a little longer. She considered her legs. They were a bit thick, but they did have shape and weren’t all that fatty. She looked in the mirror and determined that, with a little makeup, she was as ready as she was going to be.

Lorelei strode into the Olive Garden filled with such trepidation that she almost felt nauseous. But she put a strong face on and stepped though the glass doors at 1:05. She immediately saw Kael, looking a bit peaked himself. He smiled, though and stepped up to her.

“Hi, Lorelei. Thanks for coming. I considered that maybe you’d back out, so I’m glad you decided not to. Hungry?”

Lorelei couldn’t come up with any words. He looked magnificent. This was really the first time she’d been able to see him up close in good lighting. He was even more gorgeous than she’d thought previously. His teeth were brilliantly white, and his skin was smooth and healthy-looking. His neatly trimmed beard sat beautifully manicured on his strong chin. His eyes sparkled and smiled. Lorelei suppressed a sigh and nodded meekly. They were seated in the sparsely populated dining room. Lorelei buried her face in her menu, her heart and mind racing at the unreal character of this situation. She looked up occasionally at Kael, who she found was more frequently looking at her than at the lunch options.

A petite Asian teenager took their order. She smiled at them, mentally deciding that they made a cute couple. With no menu to hide behind, Lorelei was forced to look across the table at Kael. He had a pleasant smile on his face, and Lorelei was seduced into smiling back. Kael noticed this and spoke.

“Thanks again for meeting with me, Lorelei. I have never done anything like this before. I know that for some reason you find this all a bit unbelievable, and I guess I can see your point. But there is something undeniably sexy about you, Lorelei. And I want to see more of it.”

Lorelei turned bright red. She composed herself and said, “Kael, I’m running out of reasons to not believe you, but I’m coming to the conclusion that you might be for real. But I have to ask, are you looking for love, or for sex?”

Oddly, the question caught Kael off-guard, though he should have seen it coming. He looked down nervously at the pristine white tablecloth. “Well, I am married, and I’m not interested in throwing that away, certainly not at this point. But I am very attracted to you, and I guess that manifests itself physically. So strictly speaking, I guess I would like to play that out with you in the physical. If that means I’m only looking for sex, then I guess that’s the answer. But it’s more complicated than that, at least for me. Does that make sense?”

Lorelei considered that for a moment. She had never really thought that this would be a legitimate meet-the-parents type relationship, even in her fantasies. She also considered that she was a neurotic, overweight, 32-year old virgin who desperately craved male attention. “Yeah, I guess that does make sense,” she said absentmindedly. She thought a moment longer, then looked up suddenly. Kael seemed surprised. “Is it too late to cancel our order?” Lorelei asked pointedly.

Kael was instantly taken aback, then smiled a big lusty smile. He waved at the small Asian waitress. She rushed over, and he politely asked her to pull their order. She was rather confused, but ran to the kitchen to stop the cooks. Kael pulled Lorelei’s chair out for her and helped her put her coat on. She took his arm and they walked to the parking lot.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:45 PM
Oscar jumped from the kitchenette counter and ran for the bathroom when Lorelei brought Kael into her apartment. He looked around and offered meek compliments on her cramped apartment. She ignored them and put their coats in the closet. Kael looked around, then turned back to Lorelei. His eyes went wide when we saw Lorelei peeling off her blouse. Her enormous breasts sat in their lacy bra cups, and Kael’s eyes locked onto them.

“Come on, Kael. Let’s cut to the chase. I’ve got a lot of catching up to do. And if this is the only time this happens between us, I don’t want to waste any time.”

Kael still stood frozen, staring at her huge chest. Lorelei stepped closer and started unbuttoning his shirt. “You can touch them, Kael.” His hands slowly came up from his sides and rested gently on the soft skin of her pale white breasts. His hands were cold, which, combined with the first third-person contact with her breasts in her entire life, caused Lorelei to inhale sharply.

“Oh, God, they’re gorgeous,” Kael breathed as his hands began to roam the vastness of her bosom.

Lorelei pushed his shirt from his shoulders and they stood facing each other, topless. She then unfastened her bra and it fell to her feet. Her breasts dropped free, and Kael gasped. He dropped to his knees and, with both hands on each side of her breasts, leaned his face into them. She moaned softly at the touch of his smooth face against her breasts. She felt the familiar tingle in her nipples as they hardened under his touch. Kael was very quickly kissing, licking and sucking her nipples, and Lorelei instinctively pulled his handsome head to her chest. Her pussy was swamped with wetness, and she took a moment to recognize what was really happening. She wanted to see his hard cock and to touch it. When her nipples were sufficiently tweaked, she pushed him back onto the carpet on his back. She straddled him, kissing his lightly hairy chest, licking his nipples and touching his soft, warm skin.

Lorelei’s head was positively swimming. She had dreamed about doing these things to a man for years, but had nearly resigned herself to the possibility that they might never happen. She made a resolution that, in case they never do again, she would get it all in while she could. She kissed his stomach and dipped her tongue into this belly button. Kael pawed at her back, running his soft, strong hands across her rippling skin. Lorelei arrived at his belt and quickly unfastened it. She unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans. She sat up and tugged the whole mess down to his ankles, including his boxer briefs. His cock lay there conspicuously, bluish veins creating lines along its seven-inch length. The swollen purple head throbbed brightly, and Lorelei sat in shock. She had never seen a real penis before in person, certainly not an erect one. It was beautiful, she reckoned, and she leaned down to kiss it gently. She had seen enough porn on the web to know what to do, and she began to lick long the length. She even tongued at his balls, and then polished the tip until it gleamed satisfactorily.

Kael moaned encouragingly, and lifted his head to see. Lorelei popped the head into her mouth and began to suck his cock. She did her best to impersonate the acts she’d masturbated to at her computer. She tried to keep her teeth from scraping on his cock, but he was enormous and it was not as easy as she’d expected. She could only take about half of his length into her mouth, but she decided not to worry about deep-throating and just give him a decent blowjob. Kael panted and moaned appropriately, and Lorelei realized how much fun she was having. She fondled his balls as she sucked on him, enjoying the fleshy smell of his cock and the strange sensation of him in her mouth. Kael put his hands on her head and touched a finger to the side of his cock where it entered her mouth. Lorelei felt like she was getting the hang of it, and tried new ways to please him. She danced her tongue around him inside her mouth, and ran her lips horizontally along his length. Everything she did seemed to be a hit, so she just kept doing it. Finally her jaw was starting to ache from being open so wide for so long. She started pumping his cock with her fist. She pulled her mouth off of him and looked up at his watchful eyes.

“Come in my mouth, Kael. I want to taste you. I’ll try to swallow it, if I can,” she insisted.

Kael groaned at the suggestion and she replaced her mouth on his erection. She sucked more fervently, and Kael’s breathing quickened. He muttered a warning of his impending climax. Lorelei slammed her fist up and down, pumping his enormous hard-on, steeling herself for a mouthful of his semen. Finally he convulsed, thrusting his cock to the back of her throat. Lorelei nearly gagged, but adjusted a millisecond before the first volley of bitter, salty, viscous fluid burst from Kael’s cock. Spasms wracked his body as his orgasm landed upon him. Lorelei sucked back the first spurt and tried to swallow. It tasted horrid, and she nearly choked. The next spurt came, and she started to gag. She tried to swallow, but nearly gagged again. Some of his cum escaped from her mouth and dripped unceremoniously onto Kael’s hip. Humiliated, Lorelei forced herself to swallow the amount that remained in her mouth. Once it passed her tongue, it slid easily down her throat. The next several spurts had arrived by then, and she again swallowed with great force of effort, wanting to savor this moment, though not particularly wanting to savor the taste itself. One last swallow took care of any remaining ejaculate, and Lorelei’s aching jaw finally released Kael’s spent cock. It dropped onto his stomach with a satisfying slap.

Kael’s breathing finally came down from its aerobic pitch, and he sat up on his elbows. Lorelei sat between his legs, cum on her lips and chin. She smiled weakly at him, her hands fiddling with his member that now sat flaccid and sticky on his belly.

“Get on the bed,” Kael said gently. Lorelei nodded and sat up. Her full breasts hung like overripe fruit. She pulled off her skirt and lay back on the bed in nothing but her lacy panties. Kael stood and kicked off the pants and underwear that entrapped his ankles.

Lorelei spread her arms and legs, enjoying the fluffy down duvet against her bare skin. She felt suddenly very sexy, emboldened by this man who now looked at her. Kael crawled onto the bed on all fours, straddling her full, round body. He stayed there a moment, taking her in. Her large fatty breasts dispersed into wide piles of flesh, with only her erect nipples having any real definition. Her stomach was wide and smooth, with millions of invisible soft hairs lending to its downy softness. He ran his large hands across her flesh, and she purred underneath him. He ranged over her jiggling breasts, down her sides, over her lacy panties, and across her shapely legs. She cooed softly, starved for his touch, fighting the urge to hurry him to more direct contact. Kael took his time, placing gentle kisses in every imaginable corner of her body.

Lorelei’s heart swelled with emotion. No one had ever lavished this kind of care on her, sexual or otherwise. She tried to quiet her mind and enjoy his tender foreplay. She reminded herself that this was no Prince Charming, come to secret her away to live happily ever after. This was sex with a man with no real possibility of a future relationship. ‘No!’ she screamed inside her head, silencing the objections instantly. ‘This is the best I’ve ever felt in my life, don’t take this away from me.’ The doubts evaporated and she moaned boldly as Kael’s hands landed on her pantied mound.

Kael lowered his face and placed a tender kiss on her wet panties. Lorelei could feel his lips through the fabric, and a new rush of wetness issued forth from her electrified pussy. She reached down and pulled the crotch of her panties aside, exposing herself to Kael. She felt his hot breath, and she moaned at the thought of his proximity. She hoped he found her clean and not too smelly. She mentally slammed the door on the paranoia about the conditions of her vagina. Lorelei put a hand on Kael’s head and edged him closer. Suddenly she felt his tongue on her pussy, and gasped loudly. Kael slowly tongued her, as if he was French kissing her pussy. She squirmed and moaned. Kael kept it slow, exploring her and enjoying her unique spicy taste.

Lorelei gasped again when Kael slipped a finger into her sopping twat. He gingerly worked his finger in and out of her. Her pussy was fragrant and fiery hot around his digit, and he slid another in. She responded positively. Kael continued to tongue her, focusing on her clit with increasing intensity. Soon he was sucking on her clit, pulling it into his mouth, while he pumped two fingers into her pussy. Lorelei pushed hard against him, forcing his fingers all the way inside, and pushing the knuckles of his unused digits against her anus.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 10:46 PM
Lorelei felt her orgasm approaching, begging it to come but wishing it would wait a few more minutes. It was not to be, however, and Lorelei yelped loudly as her body quaked with climax. Kael intensified his tongue and lip action on Lorelei’s clitoris. She bucked hard and grasped his head with both hands. Her legs shook around him as she pulled his head against her spasming pussy. Finally the quaking subsided, and Kael pulled his glossy fingers from her warm twat. He looked at her, watching the tints and shadows of sublime pleasure wash over her face.

Lorelei opened her eyes and looked down at Kael, kneeling obediently between her strong legs. She felt so warm, so safe, so sexy under the gaze and touch of this man. “I want you inside me, Kael.” She looked at his once-shrunken cock, and saw that it had returned to life sometime while he had eaten her out. She smiled and purred at him. “Please, make love to me, Kael. I want to feel you inside me.”

Kael looked at her with an unasked question on him face. He looked behind him for his jeans on the floor. Lorelei realized he was hunting for some wallet-bound prophylactic. “Don’t worry, Kael. I’m barren. No worries, no fears. Just make love to me, now.” He seemed unsure for a second, but relented quickly and knelt between her thighs. “Mmm, put it in me, Kael.”

Kael removed her panties, then lifted her thighs and spread her legs further apart. Cool air breezed across her wet vulva and she shuddered. Kael took his swollen cock and pressed the purple head against her wet opening. Lorelei felt him there, and purred. He pushed his hips towards her, and he slid in easily. She gasped sharply. She had masturbated a million times before, including occasionally creative uses of household objects and fresh produce. But she was unprepared for the fullness of his cock in her vagina. She breathed deliberately, trying to get used to the feeling. He noticed this, and did not move. They looked at each other for a long time. Lorelei realized they had never even kissed, then considered that it was a strange time to realize that.

“Okay,” she said softly.

Kael began to rock his hips, his hands on her thighs. Lorelei was once again caught off-guard by the sensation, and she closed her eyes. He felt fantastic inside her. It was everything she’d ever dreamt since she was an adolescent. A remarkable feeling of fullness and peace settled on her. ‘This is incredible,’ she thought. Kael continued his gentle thrusting, and Lorelei soon began to move in response. They each tried different rhythms and angles with their own bodies to change the sensations. Lorelei imagined the inside of her pussy being spread by Kael’s cock, absorbing it, flexing and enveloping to accommodate him, as evolution had perfected human coupling over millions of years.

Lorelei felt suddenly very elated, far beyond a simple orgasm. She felt like a different person, a person unencumbered by the details of her unhappy life. She felt like she was flying. And she was thrilled that she was being loved so tenderly and expertly by a man whose love she didn’t need to win or maintain. She reached her hands up and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down on top of her. Kael continued pumping without fail. Lorelei was overwhelmed with a feeling of feminine beauty, a sentiment she realized she’d long lived without. She felt tears building up, and they exploded from her watery eyes and across her cheeks. She pulled Kael’s face to her large breasts, which she now lovingly regarded as her most feminine feature. She no longer despised them as a burden or an obstacle. She silently begged him to suckle her nipples, which he did. Lorelei wrapped her thick legs around Kael’s waist and pulled him against her. His movements were a relentless piston, not cruel and impersonal but smooth and tireless.

Lorelei let go a weighty sob, letting go of thirty years of pain and self-hate. She realized she’d felt sorry for herself for way too long. Tears streamed from her tightly clenched eyes. Her hands tenderly held Kael’s head to her swaying bosom. Her impossibly wet pussy clung to Kael’s tireless cock as he moved into her. Her legs encircled him, not to prevent his escape but to make her feel less passive in their lovemaking. Finally she peaked to orgasm, crying out and clutching Kael tighter to her. She wept loudly now, laughing and sobbing, feeling like a prison lifer tasting unexpected free air. Kael came seconds later, emptying himself into her with sensational ferocity. She felt the heat of his cum inside her, and she giggled with glee and he finished his thrusting with a series of grunts. He lay still atop her, and Lorelei enjoyed feeling his hot panting breath across her chest.

They two remained there for quite some time. Terrified to break the spell, Lorelei nonetheless turned her head to the alarm clock on her nightstand. The impersonal green digits proclaimed 3:33 in the afternoon. Hesitantly, Lorelei ran her hands across Kael’s sweaty back. “You probably need to get going,” she said calmly, half-wishing she hadn’t.

Kael looked up and the clock nodded in defeat. He glanced down the location of their union, cherishing the continued presence of his shrinking cock still inside her. Reluctantly he pulled out, and semen inevitably followed. Lorelei hadn’t anticipated that, and she quickly clamped a hand over her gaping hole. Kael stood up, and Lorelei rolled off the bed and ran to the bathroom. Kael dressed, and as he was buttoning his shirt, Lorelei emerged from the bathroom with a damp washcloth. She knelt in front of him and washed his cock. She gave it a soft kiss before she trod nude across the carpet back to the bathroom. Kael put his pants on, and made his final adjustments to his clothing. Lorelei returned and stood before him, still completely naked. All shame and embarrassment had long melted away, and she felt as comfortable at that moment as if she were completely dressed, or home alone with Oscar.

Lorelei and Kael regarded each other for a long moment. Kael leaned into to kiss her, feeling that somehow it must be the right thing to do. Lorelei wanted to kiss him, but she stopped him short with a finger to his pursed lips.

“No, Kael. We don’t need that. That’s for your wife. Save those for her, she loves you.”

Kael nodded slowly in full comprehension. He wrapped his arms around her warm naked body in a tight embrace. She held him for a full minute. “You’ve given me so much, Kael. Thank you. It can never happen again between us, but you’ve done so much for me, I can’t even tell you. Now go home to your wife, and be true to her from here on out. And don’t look back.”

Lorelei thought she heard Kael sniffle as if fighting back tears. Perhaps Lorelei’s words had made him realize what he’d risked for this, and how much it meant to him upon reflection. Lorelei let go of Kael, and he turned without looking at her. He walked to the closet and retrieved his coat. Oscar, in a rare act of courage, had returned to the kitchen counter near the door, and Kael gave him a welcome scratch as he let himself out.

The door closed quietly but solidly, and Lorelei found herself alone. She stood there for a moment, finally sitting naked on the foot of the bed. She put her arms across her breasts, starting to cool down from the activity that had so recently ended. She felt her hard nipples against her forearms and smiled. Kael was gone, and she still felt sexy. She felt beautiful and proud and confident. She felt the tears returning, and she laughed as they streamed down her cheeks. Then Lorelei wiped her cheeks and flung herself back onto the bed. She laid spread eagle, staring at the ceiling. Her hands explored her body. She felt the heat still radiating from her pussy. It felt stretched and worn, but wonderful. Her clit tingled when she touched it. Absentmindedly, she put her fingers to her mouth and tasted herself. Then she rested her hands on her breasts, covering her sensitive nipples from the cool air. Oscar appeared next to her. She smiled at him. He pushed his head against her shoulder. Lorelei laughed and smiled at the ceiling as she considered how to spend her evening alone.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:02 PM
Wow quite a number of viewers tonight , well guess I've to post some more stories to entertain all . :D

Here's one intertesting one - Title : A unusual situation written by justhorny .....kekekeke of course not our bro justhorny but this guy is from the States one . :p


We met soon after I moved to Virginia From New York to get away from the proverbial rat race and daily grudge a big city offers. I moved into a small town suburb and for the first week was busy going back and forth to finish up business and personal matters. The Second week started off kind of dull, all that happened was I met the guy next door when he came over half drunk and asked if I had a phone he could use to call a friend.

I said sure and introduced myself to him. Hi I am George Davis and just moved here from NY. He said his name was Sam Greenwall and he needed to use my phone because he was leaving his wife and daughter because he was tired of all the bull shit everyday when he came home. I said I really didn't need to know why he wanted to use the phone. Then he said look I am 50 years old and I have been with this bitch for 15 years and all I want is to get the hell away. I guess I was just looking for someone to tell about how the whore treats me. I said I understand wanting to talk to someone and if he wanted to vent feel free to. He talked and talked for over an hour about how his wife and daughter would cuss him out and put him down every day and because of his father inlaws he couldn't say a word against them. Oh I should say that the more he talked the more he drank ( he had driven over and had a case of beer in the cooler in the trunk) By the time he finished venting about had bad he had it he was slurring his words to a point I had to listen real close to understand him. I took him in to use the phone and he called some guy and asked if he could stay with him for awhile. The answer was short and I heard it. " Sam you are drunk again. Hell No" Then he asked if he could make another call. Sure was my answer. The next call was almost exactly the same. He hung up and said well I better get home before I get locked out again.

I included my meeting with Sam so later in the story you will have a good idea why things happened as they did. I couldn't care less about Sam. But that meeting would lead to me meeting other members of the family. For the next couple of weeks I was busy fixing up the house and getting my business started in the area. So I was leaving early in the mornings and getting in late at night. Then I would spend a hour or two working on getting the house straight. There wasn't time for meeting the neighbors and frankly I was glad that things were really moving forward with the house and getting the business up and going. I couldn't have cared less about the neighbors at that point. This would change within the next couple of days though.

It was the fourth Saturday since I had moved and I decided enough things had been taken care of that I wasn't going to work that week end. I went and bought a bottle and some cola and other things to relax and enjoy my time off. I was setting on the deck I had built just a week before sipping on a mixed drink when Sam walked over and asked if I knew anything about cars. I said a little and asked what the problem was. He said he wasn't getting any fire and could I see if I could help get it started. I reluctantly agreed to look at it, and we walked to his car.

As we rounded the house I stared at this gorgeous woman standing by the car. I immediately got a hard on, my mouth went dry and I went weak in the legs. She was about 5' 0" and maybe a 100 pounds, and as the saying goes built like a brick outhouse. Standing beside her was a young girl that was also a sight to behold. 5' 6" maybe 110 pounds and just developing in all the right places I was guessing about 14 or 15 years old.

I had to shake it off and I did when I heard Sam say this is my wife Ann and this is Debbie. I said hi and introduced myself simply as George. I was totally stunned because Sam seemed much older then Ann. she looked like she was in her early thirties while he looked like he was well into his fifties and much closer to my age (55) I concentrated on his car and determined it was the coil and he needed a new one. He asked if I could take him to the auto store to get one and i said sure but instead of him going he turned to his wife and said go get what I need to fix this fucking car and take that with you.

Damn was I shocked at the way he was demanding his wife do this. I said I would pull the truck around and pick them up. As I walked away I heard Sam tell his wife that if she didn't like it he could beat her fucking head in and he didn't want the little bitch left with him either. I pulled around the block and waited while they talked (couldn't hear what they were saying) but then Ann and Debbie came over to the truck. Ann opened the back door of the crew cab but I said she should set up front because she had to guide me since I wasn't familiar with the area.

Debbie climbed in the back seat and Ann got in front with me. I asked her which way and she said turn right at the end of the street and then left onto the Interstate. I did as directed but I noticed a huge red welt on her face when I looked at her talking. I couldn't help it I just blurted out "What did he do to you" I knew I shouldn't have but it was a little late for that now.

Ann just shook her head but Debbie said he hit mom because she asked why she had to go instead of him. I now had a bad case of running off at the mouth. I said does he do this often? Everyday to either me or mom or if we are lucky he just passes out from drinking. I started to ask another question but Ann said Debbie you need to learn to keep your mouth shut. You know what will happen if your dad finds out you ran your mouth. "HE'S NOT MY DAD HE'S A ASSWHOLE MOM" Whoa! that caught me completely off guard. All Ann said was DEBBIE!
Then she started crying. I asked if she wanted to talk about it.

Once she started she just seem to relax and that's when I noticed her nipples were hard and sticking out from her blouse. I admit I had trouble keeping my mind on driving. She said she had gotten pregnant by an ex boyfriend and Sam had said he loved her and he didn't care if the baby wasn't his but as Deb grew up he treated both of them like shit. He would only work for a short time at any one place then find a way to get fired or quit where he could still draw unemployment and when he did work they lived from check to check because his beer came first. This was the reason they lived with her parents after they had been evicted for getting behind on the rent.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:03 PM
By the time we reached the parts store she was talking non stop and I realized that Sam had only told me what he wanted me to hear and even that was a different story then Ann was telling. Ann told Debbie to wait in the truck for her. I asked if she needed my help and she said no thanks. As she walked toward the door I watched her ass gently sway. I hadn't noticed my cock was rock hard but Debbie leaning forward sure did and she laughed and said "Yea mom does have a way doesn't she?" I studdered "ooogh ur yes very nice." Oops I immediately realized what I had said but Debbie just smiled and sat back in the seat.


A few minutes later Ann came back and said they would have to order the coil they needed so she had to call Sam and see what he wanted to do. I offered my sell phone and she thanked me and called Sam. When she told them what they had said he started screaming loud enough for me to hear across the truck. "You stupid fucking whore! Why the fuck can't you do anything right? Go somewhere else! If you don't bring what I need I will beat your fucking cunt faced ass! Do you hear me?" Ann said she would find one and she understood what he wanted. He then screamed " You two fucking cunts better be back here with that goddamn coil or so help me I will half kill you!"

I simply asked where she would like to go now. She said that she was sorry I heard that because it shouldn't be my problem. I tried to tell her it was ok but she was again in tears. I don't know what made me do it but I leaned over and kissed her check and said don't worry we will find a coil. I guess I shocked her because she stopped crying and gave me a warm smile and said thank you.

As we went to another store we talked like we had know each other for years. Debbie even added her two cents worth every now and then. We got to another parts store and Ann got the coil for the car. We drove back to her house laughing and talking until I turned down her street. She became silent and so did Debbie. Like a total dumb ass I asked what's wrong. Debbie answered with a single word, "Home" I pulled up to the curb and we all piled out of the truck. I walked over to the car and grabbed a wrench and changed out the coil. I told Sam to try it and when he did it started. Ann and Debbie had gone into the house. Sam then asked me if I had time to talk. I said yea for a little while. I wanted to hear what he had to say.

I drove back around the block to my home and Sam walked over. As soon as he staggered into the yard he asked me a question. "Well what do you think of Ann?" Before I could answer he said " You know she is a real bitch and so is her daughter Debbie. I know it seemed like I was in charge today but believe me she will be cussing me and hitting me by tonight when no one is around. I treat her like a queen and she treats me like shit. And Debbie is as bad as her mother, she cusses me and has hit me with a broom before. If I do anything about it Ann's father will step in and stop me. I'm just glad he wasn't home today. He would have cussed me out because the car broke down."

I just stood there and couldn't believe what he was saying. I had heard him on the phone going off on Ann and saw how scared she was of him. Now he was trying to tell me it was the other way around. It was right then and there that I decided I would do my best to get into Ann's pants if at all possible. This asswhole didn't deserve a hot piece of ass like Ann.

I asked Sam what he wanted to do about it and he said "Get the hell out of there!" Then he asked me if I had any idea how much support he might have to pay when he left. I said I had no idea since I wasn't from Virginia and didn't know anything about the law. While he was telling me what he wanted to do I was thinking about how to get to Ann. I asked him where he worked. And what hours he worked, and anything else I could think of that I thought might help me with Ann. Then I remembered her father lived in the same house. I needed to learn about him also and if there was a mother in law there too. I asked questions and then Sam would tell me more then I had asked about. I was looking for a time that Ann would be "Home by herself." I quickly got the answers I was looking for. She was home totally alone from about 12:00 noon til Debbie got home from school around 4:00 or so he thought. My window of opportunity! I was fast developing a plan of how to be alone with Ann and how I would come on to her. I was determined to get her in bed. OOH if it was only Monday already. I suddenly remembered what Ann had said about Sam quitting his job after working for a company for just a short time. I needed him working so I told him I would help him form a plan to get away if that was really what he wanted. "FUCK YEA! That's what I want" was Sam's answer. Bingo I would make sure he went to work every day so I could work on getting Ann in bed.

I told him he needed to open a bank account and put as much of his pay in there each week as possible. Then when he had saved enough to get him a place and get everything turned on he would have no trouble leaving. Ann had said he drank most of his check. I was counting on this also because it would take him longer to save up enough. Giving me more time to get to Ann. I didn't know if this asswhole left if she would stick around or not so by getting him to save "for his future" I was assuring Ann being around. I told him before he made any move to talk it over with me first so I could help him reach the best decision possible. He agreed with everything I said.

Monday finally arrived and Sam was at work. The others would be gone by noon leaving Ann alone for several hours. It seems the morning was lasting for ever. I looked at my watch 9:16 then when I looked again it was only 9:45. Maybe my watch was wrong so I looked at the clock on the cable box 9:46. Damn I had to find something to do to make time pass faster. I decided that the deck needed to be water proofed and set to work on it. I tried to pace my work so when I finished the deck it would be close to noon. I did half of it and looked at my watch 10:45 great. At this pace I would finish just in time to take a quick shower before noon. I finished the deck and looked at my watch 11:35 perfect. I went in to shower and get ready to put my plan into action.

12:00 noon and I was knocking on Ann's door. When she came to the door she had on a pair of short shorts and a halter top. Holy shit my cock stood out harder then I could ever remember in my life. Then when she spoke I almost shot my load right then. "Hi George what can I do for you?" I ugh I was wondering if I could borrow a cup of sugar from you? I had trouble finding enough moisture to even get the words out. Ann Gave me a smile and invited me in. I walked a few steps behind her so I could watch her walk and sway her hips. When she got to the cabinet she reached up to get the sugar canister from the top shelf but couldn't quite reach it. But the view was great as she stretched to try and reach it her shorts pulled up tight against her ass. As she turned to me she noticed me staring at her and turned bright red. She said sorry I can't reach it would you mind getting it for me? Sure I said. Now I am not real tall either 5' 8" and I have a small middle age bulge, but other than that I am in pretty good shape. At 175 pounds and doing construction every day I have a decent build. I reached up and got the canister down then asked how she would get it if I wasn't here to get it. She laughed and said stand on a chair how else. She poured some into a small container and then asked if I needed anything else. I said no and thanked her for the sugar. Then I asked her if we could talk? Sure. What did I want to talk about? The other day when I took you to get the part for the car. Ann hesitated and then said I guess you have a right to be curious about that. I said that I really only had one question I wanted answered if she would. "OK I guess." Is Sam always like that or was it because he was drunk? I was hoping once she got started she would do like she did in the truck and just keep going.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:05 PM
She sat down at the table and looked at the salt and pepper set like she was thinking how she wanted to answer that question. She said He was worse when he was drunk but yes he was like that all the time to some degree. Then she said she hated him and wished he was out of her life but all he did was talk about leaving but she knew he wasn't going to. She told me about how he beat her and how he would beat Debbie also. She was talking and I was taking mental notes that I hopped would get me what I wanted. She talked until almost 2:00 when the phone rang. She jumped and said don't make a sound as she grabbed the phone. I could tell by the look on her face that she was scared of the call. She said "Hello Sam" Then I could hear him scream at her. " Listen bitch I want fried chicken for supper and mashed potatoes with gravy. I will be home around 8:00 and the fucking food better be hot. Bye" She hung up the phone and sat back down crying. I asked what was wrong and she said she had to walk to the store before Debbie got home to shop for supper. I said I would take her if she wanted. She mumbled a ok then cryed again like a baby. I reached out and took her in my arms and told her she needed to calm down. She said he was in one of his moods and she knew he would be slapping the hell out of her or Debbie when he came in. I rubbed her back and tried to comfort her. She relaxed and put her head on my chest. Slowly she stopped crying and just stood there. I reached down and kissed her gently and told her I would be there this evening when Sam came in so he couldn't beat her or Debbie.

She wrapped her arms around my waist and said just hold me for a little while, ok? Hell yes I would I thought but I didn't say a word I just pulled her close and kissed her again. This time she kissed me back and I felt her leg move between mine and rub against my cock. My hand slid down her back to her ass and I pulled her even closer as we frenched kissed and I was exploring her mouth and she was exploring mine. I moved my hand around to her chest and slowly reached her breast. I cupped her left breast and she moaned before she pulled away and said this is wrong I am married and I don't cheat. Damn I had to think fast or miss my chance. I decided to just pull her back to me and tell her to be quiet and just let me hold her. She eased back into my arms and I pulled her close and put my hand back on her breast. She tensed up but didn't try to move my hand. After a few minutes I lifted her head and said I didn't think she would be cheating since he didn't care about her anyway. She again relaxed and melted into me. I lowered my mouth to hers and we were again kissing our tongues dancing together. I massaged her breast though her top then moved my hand down to the bottom of the halter top then back up under it so I was gripping her breast. We started exploring each other and before I knew it we were both half naked. My shorts were down around my ankles and so were her's My 8" cock was up against her belly and she had her hand wrapped around it. I lowered her onto the table and started kissing my way down her front from her neck to the top of her shaven pussy. I was in heaven and I wasn't about to stop there. I devoured her and she screamed as she reached her first orgasm. Then I moved up her body until my cock was level with her pussy and entered her very slowly. God was she tight. I worked my cock into her inch by inch until I was buried to the hilt in her. I just stopped and enjoyed the feel of her pussy tightening and relaxing around my cock. Then I moved out and in as slow as I could enjoying letting my cock explore her insides. After a couple minutes I started to pick up the pace and she matched my thrust perfectly. Faster and faster we went until I could feel my cum building up to blast out of my cock. I told her I was ready to cum and she said so was she. Do ----- you ------ want -------me ----- to-----pull------out? I gasped. Noooooooo she panted. We came together and then as we collapsed together we hear someone behind us. We both jumped up and there stood Debbie smiling at us.

How long have you been standing there Ann asked. Then as an after thought she asked why are you home early? Mom I changed my schedule so I get home a lot earlier now. I got here just as you two were starting so I kept quiet and watched. Damn sure was hot seeing you two go at it like that. Only problem is now I am horny as hell from watching. "DEBBIE!" Ann screamed "What the hell do you know about being horny you are only 11 years old? Are you having sex with someone? Do you know what I will do to you if you are having sex? And what have I told you about cussing?" "MOM ------ MOM SHUT UP AND LISTEN" Debbie screamed back. Ann froze and just stared at her daughter. Mom I lost my cherry when I was nine. That bastard husband of yours sold it for a case of beer and he has been trying to fuck me every chance he gets. Ann started bawling like a baby again. Why didn't you come to me? Mom you couldn't and wouldn't have done anything. You are to scared of that asswhole to do anything. That's when he told me he wasn't my father and all I was to him was a piece of ass to do as he wanted to with. Mom he had fingered me many times before he sold me and told me if I said anything he would cut my throat for me. I realized both Ann and myself were standing in front of Debbie naked listening to her explain what Sam had done to her. I reached down for my clothes and Debbie laughed and said don't do that on account of me I like what I see and here is the way it's going to be if mom doesn't want me to show these pictures to the fuck head tonight. I realized she had taken Polaroid pictures of me and her mother. He will fucking kill you mom and you know it so you to will do what I say or else. Where are the pictures I asked to which she replied I'm not stupid enough to tell you that but to prove there are pictures here is the last one I took. It was a picture of Ann and me with my cock sticking in her about half way. You could tell from the picture that my cock was wet from Ann's pussy juices. I was pissed and tried the tough guy tactic to get the pictures. Just who the hell do you think you are dealing with little girl give me the fucking pictures now! Debbie looked me dead in the eyes and said "Go fuck yourself" As long as I have the pictures you will do what I say understand that? You both have reasons for those pictures to remain hidden so shut the fuck up and do what I say. Since Sam started finger fucking me when I was about 6 I had to learn to do for myself. Then when he sold me I learned that I had a new power if I used it. I now tell him who I will fuck and when because I have pictures of him sucking his boss's cock and told him I would show them to the boss's wife if he fucked with me. Guess the asswhole won't bring the boss home again, she laughed. Now for you two!


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:06 PM
Mom suck his cock and get it hard while I get undressed. "But Debbie"------ Ann started to protest. Shut up and suck and you Mr. Hard Ass I don't want to hear your mouth either unless you want the pictures to get to a few of your customers. Do both of you understand me? all either of us could do was nod. As Ann started sucking my cock I couldn't help but get hard, that combined with an 11 year old who looked like 15 doing a strip in front of me. As soon as Debbie finished getting her clothes off she jumped up on the table and ordered me to eat her pussy. When I didn't move fast enough she yelled " Move that sweet ass over here now" I reached the table and leaned forward to inhale the sweet scent of a young cunt that wanted me to eat her. I started licking and sucking on her pussy and she started moving in rhythm to my eating her. Ann was still sucking my cock until Debbie ordered her to stop. Then she told me to get on the table and lay down on my back. I did and she climbed on top of me and grabbed my cock and started sucking on it herself. She then slid up and lowered her pussy to the head of my dick. She slid it into her about an inch and then another inch. She kept doing this until I felt her hymen. She looked me in the eyes and smiled and then wispiered in my ear will it hurt much? I wispiered back only for a second or so then your body will adjust to it and you will start enjoying it. She raised back up and stopped for what seemed like forever. then she slammed herself down on my cock and bit her lower lip. She didn't move for a couple of minutes then she raised up just a little then back down. After about four times of doing this she said roll me over so you can take over please. I rolled her over on her back and slowly raised up pulling almost completely out of her then I eased back in. After repeating this several times I wispiered in her ear and asked if she was getting use to having me in her. She said it felt great so I started fucking her faster and faster until she started moaning and digging her fingernails into my back. She was matching my pumping my cock in and out of her pussy and then she became stiff and her legs shook as she reached her climax. That did it for me and i emptied my load deep in her newly fucked pussy. Exhausted I collapsed on top of her. as we caught our breath I put my head next to her ear and asked why and she just turned her head and kissed me like a full grown woman.

After we separated she went back to being the boss. Mom clean his cock for him with your mouth. I have to admit She was cute as hell standing there naked with my cum slipping out of her well fucked young pussy. Her mother started licking and sucking my dick cleaning her daughters cum, blood and my cum off my cock. Debbie winked at me and held up two fingers and pointed to her pussy. I looked down and sure enough I was hard again. I looked back at Debbie pointed at my cock and shook my head yes. As soon as I did she told her mom to get up get dressed and go get want she needed for supper. I asked if she wanted me to drive her and Debbie said " OH HELL NO YOU DON'T! we aren't finished yet. I then offered my keys which Ann excepted after getting Debbie's ok. As soon as Ann left Debbie grabbed my hand and said let's go to the bedroom. When we got there she pushed me down on the bed and climbed up beside me. What are you waiting for she asked. Make love to me. I wasn't about to argue with her so I did but this time I just slid into her and started pumping away since I had already came a couple of times I knew it would be a while before I would cum again. I asked her why she had did what she did and why she said her father had sold her and all the rest. She said it was true he had sold her and made her suck a guy off when she was nine and said when she turned 12 he would start fucking her himself and if any of his friends wanted some it would cost them. Since she would be 12 in a couple of weeks she wasn't about to let him be her first. What about the pictures? She laughed then said That there was only the one and she had just walked in as we were finishing, No pictures of Sam either? Oh yes but they were made on the computer but still his boss was scared his wife would think I had taken them. You see it was his boss he made me suck off and he did suck him also while they were both drunk. Now please shut up and fuck me will you? How could I resist? I started pounding her pussy with everything I had. she would be sore for days after I finished fucking that sweet young pussy. I lasted about 20 minutes and when I blew my load it felt like my entire insides were being shot into her. We lay there together until we heard my truck pulling up. We got up walked to the kitchen and when Ann came in Debbie told her that she was to fix dinner for just us three because she knew Sam would be pulling a double shift tonight and I was spending the night with them so get undressed and start dinner.

It was the first of many nights I would spend with Ann and Debbie. You see about two months later Sam did leave, he just moved out lock stock and barrel. He didn't even say goodbye when he left. Shortly after that Ann and Debbie moved in with me. We each have our own room but it is rare when either Ann's or Debbie's rooms are used. Most of the time we all sleep in my king size bed. Debbie is planning a sleep over for some of her close girlfriends this weekend. she has said they will start out using her room but that might change after a little while if she has anything to say about it. And knowing Debbie she will have something to say about it.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:10 PM
Here's another one about skiing in Denver - Title : Road To Denver . Enjoy !!! ;)


Every winter my wife and I hook up with our good friends Dan and Anne and travel to Denver for our annual ski trip. We make the long drive from Illinois to the mountains mostly at night. Night driving makes the trip go faster since two people can sleep while the one drives and the other helps keep them awake. There isn’t much to see on the plains of Iowa and Nebraska anyway.

Anne, is a 5’9” beauty. This woman emits sex from every pore. Her complexion is flawless and here ass is a perfect W shape. When she puts on those black ski tights, it is hard for me not to spend the day looking at her ass, while trying not to get caught by my wife. Anne has perk, natural tits and a million-dollar smile. Her hair is light brown and falls just above her shoulders. Many times I just look at her neck and imagine biting it while buried deep insider her. Of course, I am then snapped to reality when my wife asks me a question.

Don’t get me wrong, my wife is a wonderful lady. We have a great sex life and I love her dearly. But when Anne is around, I somehow just lose all sense or reality. All I can think about is making love to her, having sex with her or just jacking off to the thought of her.

This trip started out very much like the past trips. We picked Dan and Anne up in our Suburban, loaded up the gear and headed for the mountains. We spoke of past trips and the accommodations that we had chosen for this trip. I was excited and really couldn’t wait to see Anne in her new ski outfit. I knew it would be amazing. As we settled into the drive, my mind began to wonder off into “Anne Land”. I thought about the ski pants, the hot tub nights and getting a chance to see her in her pajamas, as we would sit around the fire in the evenings. I couldn’t wait.

We arrived at the condo in Dillon Co. in mid afternoon. After we unloaded the gear and checked out the condo and pool area, we began to settle in. I was ready for some Anne. I suggested that we should grab some drinks and head down to the hot tub for a little relaxation. We were all tired and a bit sore from the drive. Anne hopped up and headed for her bedroom to change. I was about a second behind her and ready to “dive in, should we say”. Dan decided he needed to lie down. He had taken the lion’s share of the night driving and was beat. My wife also wanted to relax a bit and was content to sit by the fire and read. I was good with that situation, grabbed my robe, towel and a cooler full of beer and cocktails. Anne tried to get Dan to come down with us but he said her was “all in”, and hit the hay.

We walked down the stairs of the condo, across the common area to the pool house. Entering the pool house we noticed another couple in the hot tub and a couple of kids swimming in the pool. I could only hope they would all leave soon. I took of my robe and quickly stepped into the tub. It was 105 degrees in the water, 30 degrees outside and about 210 in my pants. I watched as Anne stripped of her robe, tossed the towel on a chair and dove into the pool. I only got a glimpse of her but was not disappointed. She looked exactly like I had imagined. She had obviously been hitting the tanning beds. Her stomach was flat and toned. Her swimming suit was a jet-black two piece with Brazilian cut legs. The back was not quit a thong but it really didn’t cover much at all. As she swam a couple of laps, I grabbed a beer and relaxed by laying my head back and closing my eyes. All I could see was that black bikini. I began to fantasize about a number of ways and positions that I could be having sex with Anne.

The couple in the hot tub got up and started to towel off. I notice that the man was checking Anne out pretty intently. He looked at me as if to say “ you lucky fuck”. His wife was watching him pretty close knowing full well what was on his mind. They called the kids and headed out. Just the thought of being alone in the same room with Anne made my dick start to rise. As if on cue, when the family was gone, Anne stepped out of the pool and started walking toward the hot tub. She raised her arms over her head and twisted the water out of her hair, while walking toward me. It was like a scene from a Victoria Secret advertisement. I swear things began to move in slow motion. She looked at me and smiled a bright and beautiful smile as she stepped into the tub. “ So, where’s my drink” she asked. I remembered that she loved her Gimlets and I had come prepared.

I pulled out the vodka, lime juice and mixed her a drink. “ Oh, you are so sweet”, she commented and took the drink from my hand, “ Thank you”. She set the drink on the edge of the tub and slid into the water. She was submerged to her chin and was moving directly at me still smiling. Now she was an inch from my face, she slid her chin over my shoulder and gave me a big hug. She was floating with her legs straight out behind her while holding onto my neck. I was relieved in a way that she hadn’t gone for the full body contact because I was already pretty hard. The sight of her walking across the deck into the tub and the split second fantasy that I had had as I saw her coming toward me, was more than I could handle.

“ I have missed you guys so much”; “it is too bad we only get together once a year”. We both knew that because of the miles between us, kids and work, that really wasn’t much of an option. “ So how have you been” she asked. I told her that life had been treating me well. Nothing really to complain about and that I too was glad that we still made time for these trips. She lifted her drink for the edge of the pool and took a sip. “My God” I thought, she makes me hard just taking a drink. She slid over next to me and sat down. As she laid her head back slightly she sucked on her drink and took an ice cube into her mouth. I watched as she sucked on the cube and then playfully popped it out of her mouth into the tub. “I need to cool this tub off, it is getting pretty hot in here”, she said. I wasn’t sure if she was referring to the fact that she was getting sexually hot or if she really thought the temperature in the tub was too hot.

We sat and talked for a long while, my dick was at half-staff by now and the drinks were starting to hit us both. She started to tell me how Dan was working all the time and that he seemed to sleep a lot; it was hard on her because she had so much energy. It sounded pretty much like she was complaining about not getting enough sex. I couldn’t believe that Dan wasn’t all over that every chance he got. We were sitting so close together at this point that I could feel her skin next to my leg. It felt incredible. Anne started to bump into me as she started to playfully move about the tub. I told her it was way to small to swim laps and that she should sit still. She told me that she was way to awake to sit still and really needed to burn off some energy. I didn't know what to say.

I was almost sure that she was looking for me to make a move and fuck her right there. Between our friendship and the drinks, I was afraid that if I made the wrong move it would ruin the rest of the trip. Again, Anne started to swim toward me. This time when she reached me, she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled her hips up underneath her and sat on my lap. My dick was rock hard and she sat right on it. I could feel the smooth nylon material of her suit against me. She pulled her face to me and kissed me softly, she brushed my face with the palm of her hand and slipped her tongue out to touch my lips. I put my hands on the small of her back and kissed her. The warmth of her kiss, the tub and her puss was more than I could take. I slid my hand down her back and into the bikini bottoms. She moaned and kissed me harder.

Anne slid her hands into the water and down the front of my suit. “My goodness, you are glad to see me” she said, and began to slide her hand over my shaft. Just then, I heard something outside. Anne slid off of me and over to her drink. The door to the pool house opened and Dan stepped in. “ So how is the hot tub”? he asked. Pretty amazing, Anne answered; we were just about ready to come…….. out. She paused on the word come for about a half second longer than I would have liked, but Dan didn’t seem to pick up on it. Anne stood up and walked up the stairs of the hot tub to grab her towel. She stood directly in my line of sight as she toweled off. Particular care was taken as she dried her chest and pubic area. She was smiling and flirting with me and all I could do was sit there. Dan asked, “ are you coming up”. I told him I was going to sit there for a couple more minutes and finish my beer. I of course needed time to let my boner go down. They walked out of the pool house and headed to the condo.

Continue next page .....

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:12 PM
When I arrived at the unit, they were sitting by the fire talking and having another drink. My wife had been reading and drinking. Those things combined with the warmth of the fire, she was just about asleep. “I’m heading to bed”, she said and got up and walked into the bedroom. Anne had on a silky dark blue nightgown that stopped just below her ass. It was spaghetti strapped and she looked so beautiful sitting there with the warm glow of the fire. She had her legs out in front of her on the Ottoman and the gown was starting to inch up.

I was watching her intently as she smiled and moved her ass around in the chair. She was inching her legs further apart shifting her position towards me. I could now see her beautiful trimmed camel toe. When Dan would look away she would run her hand over her mound and smile at me. She would lick her fingers and run them down her chin. I was so fucking hard now thinking about the hot tub experience and watching her put on a little show. I was hoping Dan would go to bed soon so we could be together. Dan was talking about the skiing plan for the next day. I made a comment about how tired he must be and how he needed a good night sleep but he told me he was refreshed from his nap and ready to relax by the fire.

I was obvious that my fantasy was not going to come true tonight, so I decided to stop the torture and go to bed. Once in bed I curled up next to my wife, hoping to get a rise from her. If I couldn’t have Anne, at least I would get to relieve myself. She was out cold. I rolled to my back and began to rub myself. It didn’t take long and I shot a warm load on my stomach. I wiped it up with my underwear, threw them in the corner and fell asleep.


The rest of the trip, we were never really given a chance to be alone. Dan and I skied the advanced slopes in the morning and met up with the girls for some recreational skiing in the afternoon. We had a few drinks and by the time we got back to the condo and hit the hot tub, we were shot. Periodically, Anne would shoot me a smile or make a hot tub comment that made me a little uncomfortable. My wife was usually very observant about that kind of thing but never picked up on the energy between us. I enjoyed watching Anne in those spandex pants. I would try to stay behind her as we moved down the mountain. The sexual tension was high and the frustration was incredible.

The trip came to an end too soon and before I knew it we were getting into the car for the long drive home. We decided to leave at 4:00 p.m. after skiing all day. That way we could drive all night and be home at a decent hour the next day. It would give us some rest before going back to work Monday morning. Dan again offered to drive. He liked to drive and hadn’t been drinking at all that day. My wife quickly offered to take shotgun for the first few hours to allow Anne and I to get the first shift of sleep. I was tired and did need some sleep but the thought of siding into the back seat of the Suburban, in the dark, with Anne sounded even better.

We talked quite a bit coming down out of the mountains, reviewing our experience. The skiing had been great and the accommodations were excellent. As we left Denver and began the long stretch of road toward Nebraska, the truck started to get a little quieter. Anne grabbed a couple of blankets and pillows from the back of the truck and announced that she was going to get some sleep. I agreed and wrapped up in a blanket and grabbed an extra pillow.

“ Mind if I use your husband for a pillow”? Anne asked my wife. “Go ahead” she said, “ I always do”. I made a comment about being “used” all the time and let it go. Anne flashed me a smile and plopped her head down on my lap. Immediately I started to get hard again. Dan decide to turn the radio on to help him stay awake and struck up a conversation with his co-pilot. Before we left, we had all put on sweat pants for the ride home. It was the most comfortable way to travel for 18 hours.

Within a few seconds of her laying her head down she slid her hand under my blanket and onto my lap. It was pitch black in the truck. The vibration of the tires on the pavement and the music on the radio were covering up any sound of movement that might be coming from the back seat. She rubbed the top of my leg and started to pull on my sweat suit string.

I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to slide it under he blanket. She reached up and touched my hand and moved it down her chest to the waste band of her pants. I slid my hand under her shirt and over the skin of her toned stomach. My dick was at full attention now. It became apparent that she had no intention of letting it “slip away” this time. She slowly tugged at my pants as if to say, “ lift up and get these off”; I raised my hips and slid the sweat pants and my shorts down over my knees. Now covered by the blankets, in the dark with the sounds all around us, I felt pretty safe. Right then my wife asked me if I was OK? Anne continued to rub my dick and pretend to be asleep. I told her I was fine and needed some sleep now. I slid my hand down Anne’s pants and was surprised to find that she did not have panties on.

My index finger found it’s way right to the top of her mound and over her clit. She rolled her head back and closed her eyes. I knew this was going to be great if we didn’t get caught. I was three feet from her husband; 4 feet from my wife and starting to finger fuck the most beautiful woman I have ever known. The tension was shocking but I wasn’t going to stop now. I pulled my hand out of her pants and up to my mouth. I licked my fingers and slid them back down her pants. As I started to rub her clit she rolled more to her back so I could reach her better. Her hand stayed steady on my dick and stroked it very slowly and quietly.

This position was perfect. I was finally getting to be with her and touch her. She was sending shock waves though my body. I was trying to move without making a sound but I could hear the slosh of her pussy, as I would move in and out of her. Her hand movement started to slow and it was obvious she was starting to focus on her own sensations. She rolled more onto her back to give me access to her cunt. I pulled my fingers out of her pants and slipped them into her mouth. She sucked on my fingers and got them nice and wet. I slid my hand back into her pants.

Now she was soaking wet. There would be no more need for saliva. She began to rise and lower her hips as I rotated my index finger around her clitoris. I would roll it back and forth and then around and round trying to find the perfect combination. After about 30 miles of this action I could tell she was getting very close. Suddenly, she reached up with both of her hands and grabbed my forearm holding it tight. I could feel her head pull off my lap ever so slightly and her legs curled up and squeezed my hand. As she came, she jerked her knees up toward her head repeatedly. I looked at the cockpit to see if our pilots were aware of anything but they continued to talk about music and the roots of rhythm and blues. I had the rhythm that was for sure.

I continued to rub her gently then slid my hand away from her pussy, up her shirt and held her breast. I was only sorry that I never had a chance to suck her tits and lick her pussy the way I wanted too. I wanted to push my cock deep inside her and make love like a real man instead of like an 18-year of punk in the back of a car. I decided this was better than nothing.

As Anne relaxed, she again looked at me and smiled. Her glance was a little of
“ finally” and a little of “ that was amazing”. She rolled back onto her side and relaxed onto my lap. Of course my cock was full now, pounding and starting to weep with sticky fluid. She started to rub me again and I was pretty much content to let her give me a hand job and get some release. I was really getting worried that we would be caught and in a way wanted her to stop. She picked up the blanket and slipped her head under the covers. I jerked as she slipped the tip of my prick into her mouth and started to jack me off with her hand.

Up and down her head bobbed. If my wife would just look over her left shoulder, she would see me getting a blowjob. The fear and the excitement were incredible. Anne sucked my dick and rolled the head with her tongue. Just as I thought I was about to come, she slid her hand down to the base of my balls and poked her finger into my ass. I raised my hips to make it more accessible and she slid the tip of her finger into me as she continued to suck. That was it, I started to come and fully expected her to lift her head up. She buried her face into my lap and waited for the hot load. I gave her 3 large blasts right down her throat. I could hear her moan with pleasure as she sucked it all down. My legs were out stretched and my head back against the seat. I was completely spent.

After a few minutes my muscles began to relax a bit and I was able to sit down. Anne didn’t move a muscle but slid the blanket off of her head and lay on my lap. We stayed that way for several hours and slept.

Suddenly, I felt the truck begin to slow down. I woke up and could see we were pulling into a truck stop. “ Your turn to drive”, Dan said. I need gas and sleep. “ Did you sleep”? he asked. I told him that I was good to go and would be glad to drive. Anne sat up and I slid my pants back up over my hips. She put her hand on my leg and gave me one move of those million dollar smiles and said, “ Do you need a co-pilot “.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:18 PM
One more here about a guy with the mother and daughter . Title : Teaching Dani . Enjoy !!! ;)


I met Dani’s mom 10 years ago, when Dani was only 8 years old. She had been divorced for a few years and had a close and special relationship with her daughter. Julie was 28 when I met her. I remember seeing her from across the room and knowing that somehow I had to get her into bed. She was fucking hot. Shoulder length red hair, 5’1’’, 110 lbs. a great ass, smile and personality. We dated, fell in love and soon I was spending most of my time with her. Our sex life was great. We seemed to make love at every opportunity. When Dani went to bed we had sex. When Dani was in the shower, we had sex. When Dani would go away for the weekend, we would make it a marathon. We would always try to find new things to try. Hot olive oil and plastic sheets, whip cream and chocolate, vibrators, beads, movies, you name it we tried it. It was our hobby.

On the night that it began, Dani was 13 years old. She had just taken a shower and gone to bed for the night. Julie and I crawled into bed and began to touch and kiss and see how far the other was willing to go that night. As I slid my hand down into her panties, I could feel a little stubble from a couple of days of growth. Julie always kept a shaved pussy and I loved it. “ I see you are getting a little furry”, I exclaimed. “Yah, it has been a couple of days since I have had a chance to trim up. Would you do that for me?” I would shave her from time to time as one of our ways to keep things interesting and eagerly agreed.

I went into the bathroom and got the baby oil, a warm wash cloth, razor and towel. When I got back to the room, Julie had pulled her panties off and was laying on the sheets with her knees up and her feet flat on the bed, legs slightly parted. I took the warm wash cloth and placed it on her pussy lips and let it sit there to soften the hairs. I leaned over and gently kissed her and touched her chest. After a couple of minutes of ”warm up”, I removed the cloth and rubbed a little baby oil on her warm softened flesh. I would gently rub the oil around, touching her lips and vagina very lightly. Then when she would start to squirm a bit, I began to shave her oh so gently. I would trace the outline of her pussy lips and slide my fingers into the crack in her ass with the oil. When I was finished she would be clean, soft, slick and ready for anything.

I was sitting on the edge of the bed facing the headboard. My dick was rock hard and sticking straight up. We had the TV on very low, just to make a little background noise so Dani wouldn’t hear us. We assumed she was sleeping by now anyway. There was the light from the TV and a couple of candles burning to give off a low, sexy glow in the room. While I would shave her, Julie would reach down and touch her pussy to pick up some of the oil residue and begin to rub me. She would encircle my shaft and slowly and slide her oiled hand up and down while she concentrated on her own engorging sex. I loved this position and feeling and would let this go on for quite some time. As I sat there enjoying the feeling of her hand sliding up and down my cock, I rubbed her cunt and ass and fingered her again and again.

I don’t know if I heard something, saw something or just felt a presence. I looked over at the doorway and could see the silhouette of Dani, she was there watching us. She didn’t seem to be surprised, frightened or angry. She was almost in a trance the way she stood and stared. She liened with her shoulder against the wall in the hallway and was quietly watching this little ceremony. I wondered how long she had been there and how much she had seen. Somehow, it didn’t seem to phase me. I was almost hypnotized myself with the feeling in my loins and the smell of the oils, candles and the warmth of her lips.

I continued to rub for a bit and then slid my head down and started to gently suck on Julie’s pussy lips and clit. I would look up between Julie’s hips to see if Dani was still standing there watching us, and she was. Soon Julie started to moan and wiggle her hips with delight, oblivious to the fact that her daughter was watching her mother get eaten out. I loved the feeling of the smooth skin and my tongue sliding all around it. I could feel myself starting to leak a little semen. I poked my index finger into her open hole and slide it back and forth with the rhythm of my tongue. Suddenly, Julie started to buck quicker and announced she was going to cum.

Her hip flew up and down faster and faster as she came. I licked up the juices and savored every drop. I lifted my head up from between her legs, looked right at Dani and wiped the juices off of my chin with my hand and then licked my lips. I was looking for a response from her but she didn’t move. When Julie started to settle down, I slid up and straddled her stomach with a knee on either side of her. She started once again to rub my prick with her oily hands. I sat on her stomach and let my cock stretch over her breasts. Again, I looked into the hallway and could see Dani standing there watching. She still had not moved a muscle but was watching intently.

I was becoming a bit excited with the thought of her watching, this little virgin getting her first look at a man, sex and love and I was the center of attention. I tilted my head back and enjoyed the feeling of this wonderful handjob. I told her how wonderful it felt to have her rubbing on me and got quite vocal and put on quite a show for our little girl. Soon, I was full and ready to unload. I came in jerks up over Julie’s head and onto the pillow, down her chin and onto her titties. I came with force that was unusual and in amounts that seemed delightful. Julie began to giggle as she saw the ejaculation. “ Boy were you a little tense tonight honey?”” She asked. I couldn’t tell her that the thought of her baby watching us was a turn on beyond belief.

Over the years as Dani grew up, I would intentionally leave the door open; lights on low and would make noises when we would begin to make love. Julie would tell me to keep it down as to not wake Dani, but I already knew she would be coming down the hallway soon enough. The glances between us during these session became more focused and the eye contact soon became evident. Sometimes when I was fucking Julie Doggie style, with her head buried into the pillows, I would look at Dani and pretend I was fucking her instead. She would sit in the hallway and as time went on she would use this time to give herself some relief. I couldn’t see much, a hand sliding into the shorts or a slip under her shirt to touch a breast, but I assumed she was going back to her room when we finished to masturbate and get her relief.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:19 PM
Dani learned and saw it all. She learned the art sex. She would sit in the hallway and watch XXX movies while we made love. It became a part of my week, seeing what I could teach Dani that night. During the day nothing was ever said, like it never happened.

When she turned 18 she was a senior in high school. She was a beautiful young lady that any man would love to bed. I loved watching her around the house. She always wore skimpy clothing in the summer time and at bedtime she would wear the silkiest of nightclothes. I couldn’t help but beat off thinking about her watching our love making session, visualizing her tight little body. I would wonder what she thought and fantasized that she would one-day jump in and join us.

One day, Julie told me she was taking her mother on a weekend shopping trip and the Dani and I would have to stay behind, feed the dog and take care of the house for a couple for days. That was fine and this type of arrangement had happened many times before. Dani seemed to go her way over these weekends and I mine.

It was a cool spring night around 8:30 PM and I was having a beer, and surfing some porn sites, dreaming of sex. I was fantasizing about Dani and the fact that we were alone in the house. I didn’t hear her walk into the living room. She had a clear sight into the den to where I sat. I started to rub myself as I looked at the young beauties on the screen and was getting pretty hard. I slipped my dick out of my pants and started to stroke it slowly and quietly to see if I might be ready for a full-blown wack job. I was, the feeling started to well up in my loins and I knew I was going to finish this job with no problem.

Again, I felt a presence behind me and looked over my shoulder; Dani slowly started to walk as if she was just passing by. I know she had been watching and could see me with my cock in my hand. I shut down the computer and went into the living room and turned the TV on. Dani soon came back into the room and sat on the couch beside me. "What were you doing on the computer?” she asked. “Just surfing”, I proclaimed. “Surfing for what?” “ Nothing”, I answered not really wanting to admit that I was addicted to porn sites. A silence filled the room as we sat side by side like two teenagers on a first date.

“Do you want to watch a movie or something?” she asked. I was glad to break the tension and quickly agreed. “ What do you want to watch?” “How about, Young and Restless,” Dani suggested. Now I knew that was the title of one of my porno movies but thought she must be referring to the soap opera. “Do we have that video?” I asked. “You and mom do, I have seen it before.” I really like it.” “ You know I have seen you and mom watch it before, I have been watching it with you.” I always thought that this conversation was just not going to happen for some reason and felt flushed by the thought of it. “Do you really want to watch an XXX movie?” I asked. “Absolutely she muttered.” “Mom is not home for you to watch it with, why not watch it with me?” “ I won’t tell.”

Reluctantly, I went upstairs and got the movie. My head was spinning and I knew this was a bad idea. The thought of watching the movie with Dani was getting me so hard, I couldn’t say no. When I came downstairs, she had curled up on the couch with a blanket, had the TV and DVD on and was looking at me intently. “ Come on, pop it in and come over here and sit down.” I grabbed a glass of wine and sat down beside her. She quickly threw the blanket over the two of us and hit the “play” button n the DVD. As the titles and advertisements and flashes of naked people doing various acts rolled by, I started to get nervous but my dick began to immediately spring to life.

Within seconds of the movies starting, Dani put her hand on my cock. “I have been dreaming about being on this end of the show for years.” She proclaimed. I couldn’t say a word. I looked over on the coffee table and saw a collection of items, oil, candles, vibrators and a towel from my bedroom stash. “Where did you get all that?” I asked. “ You know full well where I got them, don’t act like you didn’t know.” The tension was getting high, she rubbed my cock threw my shorts and snuggled up next to me. “ I love you, you know.” She muttered. “ I love you too, but this should not happen, Dani” She quickly suggested that she was 18 and I had been sharing my body, lessons and sex with her for years. This was just the obvious next step and she was ready to proceed.

The moment was too much. I curled around and kissed her passionately on the mouth. Our tongues encircled and the breathing became heavy. “ Put some oil on me like you do mom.” I lowered my hand down to her hips only to find that she only had on a pair of panties under the blanket. I slid them down to her knees and she quickly kicked them aside. I grabbed the oil, lifted her up and sat her on my lap with my arms around her waste. I squirted a little oil on her precious little cunty and began to slowly rub her as I did her mother. She laid her head back against my shoulder and moaned with excitement. We sat there in this position watching the movie for quite some time as I slowly rubbed her pussy. I could feel the heat from her hole and the wetness of her juices coming out of her. She reached around trying to touch me but the position was such that she couldn’t get to me. “ I want to touch you too.” She squealed.

I slid her off of my lap so she could get to my rock hard member. I too was ready for some attention. She continued to watch the movie intently and giggled with delight as she got her hand around my shaft. “ This feels so good!” “Much better then rubbing myself while I watch you and mom.” I continued to rub her tight little snatch as we watched the video. I was dripping out precum and she gladly was rubbing it all around my cock. “ Will you shave me?” Dani asked. “Like you do mom, I always liked the way you shave her.” “I can tell you really love it.” Not wanting to disappoint her in any way at this point, I quickly jumped up and got a warm washcloth and razor.

Sitting on the floor in front of her I rubbed more oil on this 18-year-old pussy. It was magnificent. A light brown pubic patch light and wispy to the touch. “ This won’t take much.” I announced. “ You have a very light bush and very pretty,” I added. “Thank you” “I was wondering if you would like it.” “It is beautiful.” Was all I could muster. I began to shave her as she lay back on the couch and continued with the movie. When I completed the job, I quickly slid two fingers into her hole and pushed my head to her pussy and began to suck on her. “ That feels amazing.” “ I had no idea how good this would feel.” “It is like I’m on fire or something.” “ Just lay back and enjoy the sensation” I told her and continued my meal.

Around and around my tongue went on her clit. Up and down her crack to the tiny little bung hole. I slid my tongue into her ass and was excited when she bucked in delight. “ That feels really good.” she told me. “ I didn’t expect that.” “ Do you like it?” I muttered as juices slid down my chin. “ Oh, it feels so good.” I oiled up my fingers a bit more and slid my index finger into her ass hole while I continued to lick her pussy. She began to buck and wiggle just like her mother. “ Oh, my that feels do sooo gooood.” She exclaimed. I continued working on her with the intent of getting her to come. As she began to build, I started to imagine how her cum would taste.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:21 PM
“ Let me make you feel good for a while.” She demanded. I quickly moved up to the couch and sat next to her, she pushed the blanket onto the floor and moved her head toward my erect cock. “ I have been wanting to do this for years,” she said and with that slid me cock into her mouth with her hand around the shaft. I just about blew my load right there. I was so hot that I didn’t think I could hold it back. She moved up and down on me like a pro. Taught by the best and was obviously watching and learning all along. “ That feels great baby, Oh, I ‘m going to cum.”

Immediately she stopped her blowjob and pinched my nuts. “ Ouch!!!” I gasped. “No you don’t, you are not cumming yet. I am not done with you.” Dani, crawled up on the couch, planted her face into a pillow with her ass propped in the air. “Fuck me this way”, “ Now”. I moved up behind her and easily slid my cock into her freshly shaven pussy. She let out a grunt and a moan and turned her head slightly to the right. I eagerly pounded this tight little pussy, slamming her head into the arm of the couch and pillow. My lust became almost animal as I thrust away. Oil, heat, candles and the wine set the mode. This time it wasn’t Julie it was her beautiful daughter. My dream had come true. As I pounded away at her tight little hole, I looked down to see her bunghole staring back at me.

I grabbed the oil and poured more onto her. I slid my finger into her ass and moved it in and out to the rhythm of my strokes. Dani squealed with excitement and was groaning loudly. I slide my cock to the rim of her pussy and held it there for a bit trying to decide if I could slide it into the ass without getting her upset. I decided to give it a try. I slid the head of my prick out, up an inch to the opening of her sweet ass and then slowly applied some pressure. She stuck her ass out as if to say, “go ahead” and I continued my penetration. It was so tight that I never thought it would work. She wiggle around seemed to enjoy the sensation. “Relax baby”, I told her. “ You have to relax if I am going to get this in.”

“ I want it so bad.” Dani groaned and I could feel her asshole start to relax. The head of my cock slid into her behind and she gasped with fear. “Oh, that is really big” Dani exclaimed. I slowly worked it in and out in small strokes, so gentle and fine. The oil and the precum was giving me plenty of lubrication it was just a matter of that virgin ass that was giving me resistance. Finally I could feel her go limp and my cock slid up to the hilt. “ Ohhhhh, my God,” she shouted. I started to pound her from behind. She slid her hand up between her legs and started to rub her clitty. Faster and faster I rammed until I couldn’t take it any more. I pulled out of her ass and rubbed my dick until the cum flew all over her back and shoulders. She was still rubbing her clit and started to cum as well. She bucked back and forth and squealed and gasped for air. Exhausted, I fell on top on her and laid there for a couple of minutes.

Dani was 18, I was 40, she obviously had more stamina than I. I was prepared to lie there for a while and then wrap things up. She pushed herself up from under me and turned to face me. “ That was amazing”. Now I want you to fuck me in my pussy and cum in me. This all sounded pretty good, but I figured that I was done for the night. She started to rub my cock and looked a little surprised that I was starting to grow soft. “ What's wrong, don’t you want me?” “ I want you plenty but an old man needs to rest a bit.” “ We’ll see about that she gleamed and grabbed the oil again. She poured it on my chest, cock, head and legs.

She took her beautiful body and lay on top on me and started to rub up and down my body with that precious treasure. Her hands were on my shaft, her tongue was in my mouth and this little vixen was doing everything in her power to make me hard again. I couldn’t believe how quickly I came to life. “ That’s better, I need this to be hard. This could go on all night.” She straddled my body and using her hand for a guide slide me into her freshly shaven box. Her perky little titties were just in hands reach and I reached out and started to rub the oil on her body. She moved up and down slowly but deliberately with a slight rocking motion back and forth. Her motion and breathing increased with each stroke.

Her head went back, her eyes closed and I could tell she was concentrating on the rubbing of her clit on my pubic bone. She was ready to cum already and I was just getting started. She bounced up and down and froward and back and let out a scream of delight. Again I could only imagine how wonderful that cum would taste. “ I want to taste you baby.” I said. And with that she slid up and straddled my face. Her pussy was dripping with a mixture of fresh cum, oil and my own precum. I could feel the silky, salty taste of female cum and smell the aroma of fresh sex. I darted my tongue in and out of her and licked her for all I was worth. She wiggled and squealed like her mother once again. For a minute I couldn’t tell who I was having sex with. Finally she flopped back onto the couch on her back and tried to settle her breathing. The sight of this beautiful teen body all covered in oil, the cum oozing out of the head of my dick and dripping from her cunt was a sight to behold.

We lay there for about a ½ hour not saying a word. Finally I sat up and told her, “ You know Dani, you can never say a word about this to your mom.” She would be angry with the both of us and our lives would never be the same. She moved over to me and kissed me gently. “ I will never tell.” “ I would never hurt mom.” “ She is going to be gone for another day though and I have a lot of the lessons that you taught me, to go review.”

With that she picked up the vibrator, turned it on and started to rub oil on my cock, down between my legs and onto my asshole. She poked a finger slightly inside of me and smiled. “ I think you are next.” “ I simply smiled, laid back and prepared myself to be fucked in the ass and every other way imaginable.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:34 PM
Here's one last story for tonight - Title : Julie in a hotel . Enjoy !!! ;)


My affair with Stevie; if that’s what you want to call it is still going on today. It’s not an affair in the conventional sense as there is absolutely no chance that he would ever buy me flowers or take me to a French Restaurant. Nor would I want him to. We are as he quaintly calls it – ‘fuck-buddies’.

We still occasionally go to the derelict factory on a Friday afternoon and the odd evening after work. I genuinely am hooked like a junkie on his cock. I absolutely adore sucking it, especially when I know that there are perverts watching us. I always wear stockings and suspenders under something loose and easy to remove so I can put on a show for them in my sexiest lingerie and boobs and bum on show. I’ve even fucked him a few times in the car. I use that word a lot now when we’re together….I love using it….and tits and cock and cunt. That’s a word I hate hearing in any other circumstances but when I’m with him in the car just wearing my frilly undies and I’ve sucked his big cock for 10 minutes or so I love telling him that I want him to ‘fuck or finger my sweaty cunt’. Even the thought of saying it turns me on.

I prefer sucking him off but if there is a crowd gathered; from time to time I’ll clamber over the seats until I straddle his big cock and make him suck my tits while I ride him to a mutual climax. I always make sure the doors are locked but the kick I get from watching 4 or 5 dirty old men wanking next to the windows as I fuck the living daylights out of my young lover makes the mess they leave worthwhile.

Stevie also converted me to enjoy watching and reading porn on the internet at this time. He recommended loads of websites (including this one!) and I soon became hooked on porn and erotica too. Only his PC was capable of watching it in the office but I now pass many a lonely hour in hotels when I visit our factories around the UK, watching hardcore movies and reading very, very naughty stories.

I do my work e-mails and prepare my files for the following day as soon as I arrive in the room, then order room-service with a bottle of wine then settle down for an evening of porn and self-abuse. This might sound vain but I love sitting in a set of sexy undies and high healed shoes watching myself in a mirror as I masturbate reading a sexy story or watching a porno movie. Every fantasy I’d ever loosely considered is catered for and a few that have made my hair curl….but I still watch or read them to the end. It’s a poor night if I only cum twice but as often or not I cum three or four times. Baring in mind I still see Steve at least once a week… I am now in sexual Heaven.


A few months after I started my affair I went to a black-tie Rugby Club Dinner Dance with my husband and wore my favourite ‘little black dress’ which is two inches above my knee with a reasonably plunging neckline that highlights my bust if I wear a Wonderbra with it. For this occasion I decided to wear a pair of black Gerbe Carnation 10 denier fully fashioned stockings (shiny and seamed!) with the black six-strap suspender belt that I’d bought online that night with Stevie.

Even my husband thought I looked sexy when I made my entrance into the living-room.

“Bloody Hell, Jools!” He gasped as he sipped a large glass of whisky, “you look fu…bloody gorgeous.”

I smiled and gave him a twirl to show off my seamed stockings. Seconds later the taxi driver tooted his horn and Greg gulped down the last of his drink.
He was very attentive in the back of the car; telling me how lucky he was to have me and fondling my suspenders through my dress. Sadly experience told me that his good mood wouldn’t last the night.

As soon as we arrived at the hotel he went to the bar and got side-tracked talking to a friend; leaving me to make small talk with a couple of other rugby widows. Eventually a waiter arrived with a tray of wine. We took two glasses each.

The night went just as I expected. I got bored and Greg got pissed. The only consolation was the amount of attention that my stockings brought me. As the night wore on a procession of men offered to buy me drinks and flirt with me as my husband propped up the bar. I danced with a couple of the younger players and ‘accidentally’ let two attractive ones look down my cleavage when I adjusted the strap on my shoes. At the end of the night Greg was virtually carried to the taxi and slept all of the way home. He was so drunk I left him to sleep on the sofa while I went to bed alone and masturbated as I watched a porno movie of a middle-aged woman getting roasted off two well hung young black men on my laptop.

When I left home on the following Monday morning for a two day visit to our Glasgow factory I packed the seamed stockings and suspender belt. I wore a barely-black pair of hold ups during the day but changed into the seamed stockings as soon as I got into the hotel room. As usual I sat in my undies to check my e-mails and prepare my work for the following day.

Just as I picked up the room-service menu I looked at myself in the large mirror. Memories of Saturday night and the attention my stockings had received came flooding back.

Ten minutes later I was ordering a glass of wine in the hotel bar wearing a lemon cashmere sweater and my seamed stockings under a nice grey pencil skirt that nicely showed the bumps of my suspenders.

My stockings got the reaction I wanted (needed?). Plenty of guys looked longingly in my direction. I got such a buzz from just walking around the bar and restaurant as sexily as possible. At least once in the bar and once in the restaurant I sat in such a way that my stocking welt must have come into view.

After dinner I took the lift up the six floors to my room with two young men who had followed me from the bar. I could tell that they were bursting to speak to me but were probably intimidated. This didn’t bother me as I just wanted them to ‘want’ me. Alone in my room I quickly stripped down to my stockings suspenders and shoes and read a couple of very naughty stories as I watched myself fingering my cunt in the long mirror. I came three times in ten minutes.

I did much the same the following night with exactly the same effect. It felt incredibly decadent as I stalked the bar and restaurant as if I was a lioness shadowing her prey. Only one man actually spoke to me and that was merely a ‘Good evening’ but I wasn’t really looking to ‘pull’; I was more than happy teasing these men, then going back to my room to pleasure myself.

This became a regular occurrence for me over the next few weeks; dressing quite sexily without appearing tarty when I stayed in hotels and I always wore seamed stockings which the men all appeared to appreciate. My other trick was to wear a non-wired bra; which paired with a nice pair of high-heels made my boobs bounce when I walked through a room. Only a couple of guys ever plucked up the courage to speak to me at different times and buy me a drink but it never really led to anything….just more self-indulgent masturbation.

I nearly weakened one night in Newcastle with a gorgeous Irish man called Roy who was keen to get me into bed. He looked like boxer and had short black hair with dark brooding eyes which pieced my heart. I was very tempted but after a couple of glasses of wine all he could talk about was his new managerial job in ‘waste management’ and how he was desperate to make his new sales team the biggest and best ‘waste management’ company in the North-East. Sadly talking shit about a shit removal company wasn’t likely to get him into my knickers.

Then the following evening I was struggling to get my overnight holdall, laptop case, carrier bag from Fenwick plus a large file out of my car while I held my umbrella to stop myself getting soaked in a torrential downpour in a Newcastle hotel car park when a large man wearing an expensive overcoat that was buttoned up to his neck and the collar pulled up high asked if he could help me.

Before I could answer; my file was under his arm and he was pulling my holdall towards the hotel entrance while my laptop bag swung from his shoulder.

I had to hurry through the puddles to keep up with him. Once inside the foyer he attracted the attention of a concierge and handed over my things.

“Ahem,” I stammered as I shook my umbrella dry, “Thanks.”

His rugged face lit up with a smile and he replied, “My pleasure…maybe you can buy me a drink later?” Then he disappeared into the lift.

I booked into my room; quickly prepared my work and checked my e-mails then got dressed into a lovely cream ruffle dress with a low cut neckline I’d bought the week before and planned to wear the following day when I was holding interviews at our North East factory. Tonight I matched it with a new white and pink 6 strap suspender belt and matching thong which held up a pair of nude Pretty Polly Vintage seamed stockings.
I felt supremely sexy and ready to let a hotel full of men desire me.

I know that sounds vain and no one who knows me would possibly believe I could be so arrogant but I sometimes think Stevie released a second completely new personality from my own personal Pandora’s Box.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:35 PM
The lounge was already quite busy when I entered. A cluster of men made way for me to get to the bar to order a drink. My pulse quickened when I heard them whispering and giggling as I past them. Three even played ‘titty tennis’ as my eldest son calls it – standing close to each other as I squeezed past; making sure I rubbed their elbows against my boobs. Little did they know that I deliberately pressed against them? After being served I looked around for somewhere to sit and read my magazine but all of the tables were taken and there wasn’t much room for me to parade around the way I liked. Things weren’t going to plan; so I decided to go straight to the restaurant.

“A table for one please.” I asked the Maitre D and showed him my key card.

“Have you booked a table?” He asked as he looked at the bookings and turned his eyes diffidently up to mine.

“No.” I replied indignantly. “Did I need to?”

“I’m very sorry madam.” He apologised, “but as you can see we are very busy tonight and there won’t be a free table until 9.30.”

I was so shocked I couldn’t speak and was mentally preparing for another night with room-service.

“It looks like I’m going to be your white knight for a second time today.” A gruff voice said from behind my shoulder.

Before I could turn around the stranger had told the Maitre D that he already had a table booked and the young lady would be his guest……if that was okay with me.

It took a few seconds for me to recognise him as the gentleman who had carried my bags into the hotel earlier in the evening.

“That’s very kind of you.” I told him then turned to face the Maitre D, who thinly smiled and took two menus from a holder and led us to a corner table with a view over the river and the twinkling lights of the famous Quayside.

He was called Sam and had just joined a local company that was based in the city; but he still had to travel all over the UK staying in hotels 2 or 3 nights a week. Like me he was married with two teenage sons but he was a bit older – 54. As the wine flowed we chatted and flirted a little; with me accusing him of having a different lover in every city. As we finished our first bottle of wine I decided that he was ‘ruggedly handsome’ in a Jack Nicholson kind of way. He was nearly 6 feet tall and a good stone or so overweight with a bit of a paunch and short greying hair.

It became obvious that he was in senior management as we chatted. He was very self-confident without being big-headed. He was used to be being in charge and getting his own way….I soon had high hopes for the rest of the evening.

He flattered me several times during the meal and told me that he had guessed I was wearing stockings when he saw me in the car park; the seams I was now wearing were confirmation.

I asked what made him think I’d been wearing stockings earlier in the day.

“One of them was wrinkled around your ankle.” He grinned and shrugged his shoulders, “a giveaway to an expert like me!”

I blushed.

We then chatted about stockings and how long I’d been wearing them and what type I liked best and what types he liked best and the argument of hold-ups versus stockings and suspenders at the end of the second bottle of wine I was very merry and more than a little bit frisky.

After agreeing to half the bill we retired to the lounge for a nightcap. Sam insisted on paying and ordered two large Remy Martin Cognacs. We sat opposite each other in two large leather armchairs. I made sure I crossed and uncrossed my legs several times so that he could get a good look at my stocking tops without drawing too much attention from the rest of the room. Our conversation soon became a lot more personal with Sam admitting to having several affairs in his younger days and had had several one night stands in hotels in his younger days. I of course denied ever having strayed…but gave him a lusty wink at the same time.


As we finished our drinks Sam still hadn’t made a real move on me. I’d had a great night and decided that he must have been happy with looking up my skirt and down my cleavage.

Once we were in the lift Sam went very quiet as if he didn’t know what to say next.

As we walked along the corridor I decided I would give it one last shot at seducing him and if nothing happened – so be it.

“Can I ask a favour please?”

“Of course you can.” Sam replied.

“This dress has a bugger of a catch….could you unfasten it for me please?” I asked when we reached my room, then turned my back towards him as I opened the door.

His chubby fingers easily unclipped the catch then pulled the zip all the way down in one fluent movement exposing the back of my bra, suspenders and panties.

“Is there anything else I can do for you?” Sam whispered nervously.
I looked over my shoulder, smiled and raised my eyebrows. As soon as the door was closed we grabbed hold of each other in a passionate embrace and kissed. His tongue quickly slid past my teeth and kept going until it was tickling the roof of my mouth. By the time we unlocked our lips my dress was on the floor and my knees were weak. Sam gently pushed me away and held me at arms length so he could examine my undies and body. I held my stomach in.

With a grin on his face he pulled me back and kissed me again; only this time his huge hands mauled my boobs and bum and legs. His tongue was driving me wild and I felt like a teenager as we pressed our bodies together and ground our hips against each other.

With fingers like a magician he unhooked my bra and flung it across the room before I even knew it was off!
He stopped kissing my lips and began kissing and licking my boobs and nipples. He was amazing…..I was soon trembling and needed to see, feel and suck his cock.

I was trembling so much as he sucked on my tingling nipples I struggled to unfasten his belt and pull the zip down…..but I managed.

What Sam was doing with his tongue was breathtaking…making me gasp and ooh and ahhh while he squeezed my bum and stroked my nylons. Then when I finally pulled his pants down and released his cock I really did gasp. It was as big as Stevie’s but thicker…much thicker.

“Ooh; that looks big Sam.” I purred.

“Oh yeesssss….” Sam soon sighed and threw his head back as I ran my fingernail along the length of it. He edged back until he was pressed against the bathroom door then wriggled his hips until his trousers and pants were around his ankles as I examined his stiffening cock by pulling the foreskin back and stretching the skin around the shaft until the veins looked like they might explode.

“Are you going to suck it for me?” he asked when our eyes met.

He needn’t have asked….. I was desperate to taste yet another mans cock in my married mouth.

I slid to my knees and began worshipping his magnificent manhood by rubbing it across my face and showering it with hundreds of tiny lipsticked kisses.

“Oh my… God!” “Oh yes…oh yes!” Sam kept panting and mumbling as I pulled as much of his cock and foreskin into my hot mouth. It felt deliciously naughty as I sucked on it and pushed the floppy foreskin back with my tongue and then felt it spring back again. I was nearly hallucinating as I struggled to get my fingers around the girth and wank the shaft as I scratched and tugged his hairy scrotum.

When Sam tried to lean forward to grab my tits he accidentally pushed his cock right into the back of my mouth making me cough and splutter. Taking advantage of the situation he grabbed the back of my head and began thrusting his hips until he was actually fucking my mouth. I grabbed his hips to keep my balance and began breathing through my nose as his fat thing slid in and out.

“Ugh….ugh….UUGGGHHH!” He suddenly grunted and his seed spewed out filling the back of my throat.

“Shhiiiiitttt!” Sam sighed as he took hold of his shaft and pumped the last few drops out and onto my aching chin.

Pleased with myself I rolled back until I was sitting on my calves while I swallowed his seed. It was much thicker than Stevie’s – a bit like porridge and had a much stronger taste; salty and bitter but not unpleasant. I liked it – I liked it a lot. Sam had a look of pure delight on his face as he slowly tugged on his rapidly shrinking cock making little pearls of spunk ooze out of the tip onto my tits.
I’d enjoyed sucking his dick but it was all over in a couple of minutes and I needed satisfying……and NOW.

I must have had a look of disappointment on my face because Sam smiled and said, “Don’t worry….there’s more where that came from; it’ll just need a little rest.”

I was relieved.

“Get on the bed.” Sam’s voice was now very authorative. “On all fours with your arse in the air.”

“Yes sir!” I saluted as I quickly stood up, making my boobs wobble. “Anything you say sir!”

As I climbed onto the bed I began to take my knickers off.

“No, leave them on.” He told me.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:37 PM
I positioned myself in the way he had told me. I looked over my shoulder as Sam stripped off. His body was entirely covered in fine pepper-pot hair (grey and brown); his tubby belly hung down a little bit; but he was a big man in every sense of the word in fact he was a bear of a man.

When he stood behind me I didn’t know what to expect because his cock was still hanging limply between his legs so I knew I wasn’t going to get the hard fucking I craved.

Sam knelt on the floor and started kissing my bum cheeks then he pulled them apart and began kissing my pussy through my thong; making me swoon. Then he began gliding his long tongue along the outline of my sex crack. He soon increased the speed and the pressure until he was pushing my panties inside with his tongue. I was now wriggling about and grabbing hold of the quilt as he pinched my cheeks and shook them from side to side to slap his face. I was gurgling with pleasure when his long wet tongue touched my bum hole through the drenched material of my thong. Eventually he pulled my panties to one side and started over again only now directly onto my quivering soft flesh. He started by licking the skin on the sides…knowing this would drive me wild. I was now rocking backwards trying to get him to lick my hole but her persisted in licking everything but. Then he did it. He slid his tongue into my hot wet willing cunt.

AT LAST! It was the most amazing sensation I’d ever known as his tongue curled inside my pussy then out again to glide along my soft folds then….back inside again…then….then back out and in one long slurp he licked my bum hole. Only this time there was no silk separating his tongue from my sensitive folds. I gasped and became light-headed as he finally probed the opening with the tip.


I’m sure I heard him giggle when I purred when he concentrated on licking the very sensitive folds that protected my most private of holes.

Then his tongue slid back down to my pussy. He was now virtually chewing my juicy flaps and sticking an inch or two of his tongue inside my cunt as he nudged his nose against my anus making me delirious. I was now forcing myself back against his face in a desperate attempt at cumming. The bastard then flicked his tongue across my aching clitty which had me on the verge of a heart stopping orgasm then he changed his attentions to another part of my dripping vagina as I clung onto the quilt.

I was in Sexual Heaven and Hell at the same time! I was frantic in my attempt to cum but loved every fucking micro-second of the oral pleasure he was administering between my legs.

Sam eventually stopped, leaving me in a sweaty frustrated heap on the bed.

“I’m ready for part two now.” He panted as he stroked my stockings. “Get back on your knees.”

I slowly complied and he grabbed me by the hips as his rock hard cock swung and hit my gaping cunt.

“Are you ready?” He politely asked as he lined the knob against my entrance.

‘What a fucking stupid question!’ I thought.

“Yes….yes….push it in….yes…yes.” I wheezed.

I thought my eyes were going to pop out of my head as he filled my pussy with one almighty thrust.

I can’t articulate the noise I made as his cock filled my whole lower body. After 6 or 7 forceful plunges I was reduced to a quivering mess with tears running down my cheeks. I couldn’t move as he impaled me on his huge fleshy spike so just dug my nails into the bed and buried my face into a pillow as my love-juice leaked out and ran down my thighs and soaked the bed clothes. Sam was now in a world of his own as he fucked me like a wild bull.

My head was spinning but I could just make out the odd words like ‘fuck’, ‘Yeh’, ‘ugh’ in-between his wild grunts and moans.

After 5 or 6 minutes, much to my relief he slowed down and began stroking my arse-hole with his fingers then probed it with his thumb making me squirm….with delight.

“I’m not going to cum like this.” He gasped, “I think I need to….try….somewhere else.”

He slowly slid his cock out leaving my pussy feeling empty.

“Stay like that.” He ordered as I began to get roll over. I automatically moved back onto all fours with my legs apart and my arse in the air for his pleasure. I peaked under my arm and watched him moving things around on the dressing table. Then with a grin he turned to face me with a jar of moisturiser in his hand.

“And now for something completely different!” He chuckled as he removed the lid and scooped a large glob out with two fingers and began smearing it across my bum crack. It was so cold and greasy I flinched making him chuckle even louder.

“MMMmmm.” Sam mumbled as he slid a fat finger into my bum making me squeal. “This is a bit tight. You’ve never had anything up here before have you?”

He wasn’t to know but I’d been watching lots of American porn recently which always contains anal sex and I’d become fascinated by the subject; often masturbating while I fantasized about putting something up there but hadn’t actually done anything about it.

Sam twisted and turned his finger further and deeper inside my bum. I was now puffing and panting with excitement as he curled his finger against the thin membrane separating my two holes.

God……this felt good.
Sam pulled his finger out and smeared even more on then he stretched my anus even wider by pushing two fingers in at the same time.

“Aaaaaggghhh……yyyeeEESSSSS……ooohhhhHHHH!” I groaned as his fingers reached the knuckle.

My head was spinning but I couldn’t believe how easily his fingers were going in and how little it actually hurt. I’d been expecting a sharp stabbing pain, but this was just deliciously uncomfortable.

“Is this the first time you’ve ever done this?” Sam asked while breathing very heavily.

I couldn’t speak so just nodded…..vigorously.

“Does it feel good?”
I nodded and bit my lip as his fingers now completely filled my chute. He was soon kneeling on the bed beside me as he finger fucked my virgin arsehole while squeezing and tugging on my tits and tingling nipples which were sticking out like never before.

“Fucking Hell!” Sam laughed, “You’re so fucking wet…It looks like your pissing yourself!”

I slightly curled my head and opened my eyes to look between my legs and couldn’t believe what I was seeing as my juices were dripping like a sticky spider’s web.

“Are you ready for a proper fucking up there now?” He whispered.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-12-2007, 11:38 PM
I opened my eyes again but could hardly focus but managed to gasp, “Yes.”

He rolled off the bed and pulled his fingers out of my once tight arsehole leaving it gaping and itching to be filled with something bigger…..his cock.

As he positioned himself between my legs he covered my anus with more cream and greased his cock with even more.

I took a deep breath and braced myself as he shuffled into position as his cock end touched my virgin arsehole.

I was virtually growling through gritted teeth as Sam’s big cock plunged deep and deeper inside my bowels. But I wanted him to do it….needed him to do it…..craved for him to fuck my arse off.

I got what I wanted! Sam pushed his thumbs under my suspender belt and gripped my hips then began sliding his fat cock all of the way in and nearly all of the way back out of my tight chute. It felt like he was trying to knock my spine out of the top of my head as he hammered my arse as hard as he had my cunt.
The harder he pounded my backside the more the bed made me bounce back to meet his thrusts….it was awesome.

I had to grind my teeth together to stop myself howling like a she-wolf when he slid a hand through my pubes until he found my throbbing clit.

His arse fucking became noticeably slower as he flicked and nipped my pearl and I was having difficulty breathing at this stage as my face was stuffed into a big soft pillow.

Then it happened…..Sam slid a finger into my dripping pussy and rubbed my clit as he jabbed his cock into my sweaty arsehole.

“Aaaaaaaggghhhhh…..oooohhhhuuuuggg!” I moaned into the pillow as my body went into convulsions while an orgasm erupted in my toes and ended in the hair follicles on my head. I’d never felt anything like it…well…not until I felt him give one huge push and my hole suddenly felt hot and wet.

Sam’s large frame immediately went limp and he flopped against my back showering my shoulders and neck with tiny kisses as he panted for breath.

After a minute or so he eased himself off me and extricated his cock from my bum. I panicked for a few seconds as it felt like I was doing a huge pooh but thankfully I wasn’t.
Sam lay beside me wheezing as he tried to recover his composure and I turned away from him and curled into a ball with little tears of joy rolling down my cheeks.

We lay in silence apart from his wheezing for a few minutes until Sam whispered,
“I don’t really want to leave you…. but I’d better be going.”

I looked at the clock on the TV to see that it was 1.35 am. We’d been screwing for over an hour.

“OK.” I whispered back without looking at him, not knowing what the etiquette was in these situations.

I glanced at him a couple of times in the mirror as he silently got dressed. Eventually he looked in the mirror to brush his hair with his fingers and our eyes met. He smiled and turned towards me.

“Did you want me to stay?” He asked rather awkwardly.

“No.” I mouthed and shook my head.

“Do you want to meet for dinner tomorrow night?” He nervously asked. I sheepishly smiled and nodded. Then he was gone.

All of my joints ached as I stumbled to the bathroom squeezing my bum cheeks together to stop anything nasty dripping out. I felt a physical wreck as I sat on the toilet unsure what was coming out of my over-stretched bum hole.
When the alarm woke me the following morning I instantly wondered if it had all been a weird dream, but when I stretched my arms and spread my legs as I yawned my lower back ached and my anus still felt stretched, bruised and numb.

The rest of the day had its’ problems as I was meant to interviewing people for a new managers position but found it difficult to sit still on the firm office chairs and kept squirming trying to get comfortable. Then when I went to the toilet there had been some ‘leakage’ as my bum still hadn’t gone back to it’s original tight shape; so I had to go to a local supermarket and buy a couple of pairs of ‘big knickers’ to save me from any serious embarrassment!


The End !!! :D

alwong
02-12-2007, 01:50 AM
Bros Birdie, another contribution from me...

美好的性生活

我大学毕业后,在广告界混了几年,积累了一些经验和资金,便辞职和几个志同道合的朋友合资开了 家广告公司。

在公司规模慢慢上去后,有别的股东注入了新的资金,继续开拓新的业务,做综合性的媒体业务,其中计划运营一 家演艺公司,组建一个模特队伍在我所居住的城市做与娱乐业相关的项目及时装表演,具体的操作由我来负责,我 一上手,便开始了模特招聘的工作。

应征的人很多,许多女孩都想尝试,特别是漂亮的虚荣心特别强的女孩。

我经过面试筛选,确定了名额人选。然后开始组织人员进行培训工作。说实在的,那些姑娘都特别年 轻漂亮,各持 场,充满着青春的气息。

但引起我注意的是一个名叫李玉嫣的女孩,我看过她的资料,今年21岁。是师范学院毕业的学生,她有1.72 的身高,亭亭玉立,一头披肩长发,肌肤嫩白,苗条而丰满,甜美且妩媚,气质显得时尚高贵。

我常常想在她时尚的衣裳里裹的是怎样的香喷的肉体。

尽管我已经又了女朋友,但她工作在别的地方,离我这较远,我们一般一个月才见一两次面,平常就靠电话联络. 因为交往已经许久,所以关系很稳定。

我是以常籍工作的关系,约李玉嫣到咖啡店或是酒吧聊天。她也很乐意出来。

在我们聊天的时候,因为阅历与兴趣的关系,我的世界与她完全不太一样,是以她常常听我海阔天空地侃侃而谈。 渐渐地我们的关系变得热乎起来,她对我不再象以前那么矜持了。

有一回在酒吧,台上的民谣歌手正低吟唱着一首伤感的歌谣。她举着酒杯晃了晃,问我:"你有女朋友了吧?"

"你觉得应该有了么?"我微笑着问她。

"呐,应该有了,你那么出色。"

我并不正面回答她,"玉嫣,你也该介绍你男朋友让我认识认识了,你这么漂亮,气质高雅,谁是你的男朋友可真是福气呀 。"

她脸一红,稍稍一回才说:"没有啦,恩,以前倒是谈过一个,但已经分手了。"

"哦,那真可惜,他怎么不好好珍惜你呢?"

她看了我一眼,没再说话。

经过那次谈话,我们的关系又进了一步,俩人眼神对视时已不太一样了。

如果双方都互相怀有好感,有些事要发生是避免不了的。

那天是休息日,李玉嫣有事询问,公司又没有人了,她联系上我,我懒得出去,便约她上我住处,她 答应就来。

在谈完工作后,她提出要参观参观我得住处,我已经把该收拾的东西收拾好了。便请她自便,同时从冰箱里拿出饮 料给她,那天她穿着淡雅的裙子,配着浅色的上装,看着她优雅的动作,美艳的容颜。我暗自倾倒。

在她拿着杯子往前走的时候,脚下却一滑,我连忙扶住她,不巧一急手掌扶到了她的圆臀上,她说了声谢谢。我的 那只手还扶在她的臀部,她的脸似乎有些微红,这时房间的气氛不知不觉地暧昧起来。

我看到她迷人的双眸中似乎渴望倾述什么。彼此都感觉到心跳的声音。我深深注视着她的双眼,轻声在她耳际边说 :

"你知道吗?我一直喜欢着你!"

"我也是"李玉嫣低声说道。

我心头一阵狂喜,轻轻凑近她的香唇,亲吻下去,她伸手环到我的背后,与我吻了起来。

我的双手捧着她的脸颊,她的身体透着一股清香。抚摸着她耳际的发梢,这时才发觉她的耳际非常柔软,感觉到她 的娇躯微微发颤。

我的手慢慢地往下移,抚摩她的后背许久,一边持续着热吻。再轻轻移到前面,摸向她的玉乳。

李玉嫣只是娇躯扭动了一下,并没有反抗。

我隔着衣裳轻抚她的乳房,入手处柔软饱满之极。一边亲吻着她。

许久,她的双乳有些发涨起来,李玉嫣的呼吸有些急喘。

我在她的耳际吹着热气,放开了她的玉乳,一只手抱着她纤细的腰肢,另一只手伸向她圆翘的臀部,她的圆臀十分 饱满弹翘。

李玉嫣软绵绵地在我怀中,任我轻抚。

我顺势把她的衣裳脱下,抚摩着她粉白细腻的玉肤。鼓涨涨的玉乳在小小的乳罩里起伏着。解开她的乳罩后,一对 白嫩丰满的玉乳一下弹了出来。

"啊!"玉嫣也感觉到了。我亲吻着她的嘴,俩人的舌头搅和在一起。

我的手握向她的玉乳,柔软弹手,轻轻按下去,又弹起来,一只手掌把握不住。我上下划圈地抚弄她 的乳房。

玉嫣微微地喘着气,我的阳具已经涨硬了,便抓住她抱着我的手往下探到我的胯下。

一碰到我裤子里发硬的东西,玉嫣的小手有些发颤,想缩回去,但被我按住不放,她稍稍挣扎了一下,终于放手隔 着裤子抚摩起我的阳具来。

我觉得站着有些累,便搂着玉嫣转到卧室的大床上,把她整个轻放倒在床上,她的小手还抚握着我的 阳具不放。

我终于腾开身子,看着玉嫣玉体横沉,欣赏起她的娇躯来。透着一股幽香的身子,

饱颤颤的碗状的丰乳挺立在粉嫩的酥胸上,乳蜂是嫩红的,乳晕浅浅的不大。衬着细巧的腰肢,她被我看得微微红 了脸,一头长发枕在床上,眼里水汪汪含情欲滴,整个样子欲说还羞。

我双手各抚弄一个乳房,饱涨嫩柔。玉嫣双手搂着我的脖子,亲咬着我的耳朵,微微喘气。

我手指一左一右地拨弄她的乳头,轻颤颤地,渐渐有些勃涨竖立起来。我伏下头去,舔含着她的乳头,舌头转了几 圈,上下左右舔吻。

"恩..."玉嫣轻哼了几声,娇躯扭动起来,我的舌头感受带她的乳头愈发涨硬起来,手掌在不停地抚弄另一个乳房。玉嫣的 双腿不安地扭动着。

我另一只手往下游走,摸到了她双腿之间微凸的小丘上。

玉嫣的手下意识地挡了挡,但只是象征性的。

我往下轻轻一按,她的阴阜分外饱满。

我继续含着她的乳头舔吻,一会往下吻了下去,划过她平坦光滑的小腹时,我的手已经伸进她的裙子里,轻抚她的 内裤,中指顺着她内裤之间上下滑动,感受着她私处的形状。

李玉嫣只是娇喘着,双腿不住地扭动。

我的手指轻轻拨开她内裤的边缘,探了进去,出手之处毛茸茸一片。我继续用中指在毛丛中寻找,触摸她私处的嫩 肉。左右拨开她的毛丛,上下滑动。感觉到玉嫣私处的肉唇滑暖。我的指尖往上一点,触碰到一粒凸 起的小肉豆。

"恩...不,不要..."

玉嫣双腿一下紧紧闭合起来,夹着我的手指。

我吻上她的嘴,她有些迷乱地迎合着。

手指还在上下左右滑动时,感觉到,一股热乎乎的液体从玉嫣私处的肉唇里涌了出来。

我抽出手来,扶住玉嫣的纤腰,解开她的裙子,裙子里面是花边蕾丝内裤,内裤底部明显有些湿了。我抬高她的圆 臀,顺着她的玉腿把内裤褪了下来。

玉嫣双腿微微合并着,我轻轻底分开,玉嫣的私户终于整个呈现在我的面前了。

粉白的玉腿交界处,浓黑的阴毛丛不甚浓密,在毛丛中,她的两瓣大阴唇微微绽开现出一条肉缝,颜色与旁边的嫩 肉一样浅浅的。在大阴唇顶端,一粒圆圆的肉蒂微凸起含在肉缝里。

我用手指拨开玉嫣的两瓣大阴唇,露出她里面神秘迷人的消魂洞。

绽开的里面是娇嫩粉红的嫩肉,底端的小肉孔微微翕张,看得到层层褶皱的嫩肉在收缩着,白色透明的液体正从里 面流出来,一些已经流到她的会阴处。

玉嫣在我的注视下雪臀轻轻颤抖着,我用中指伸向她的小肉蒂,左右轻微拨弄。

"恩..."玉嫣娇躯颤动起来"不要...不要...恩.."

我毫不理会,继续左右拨弄。

玉嫣修长的玉腿扭动着似乎要闭合起来,但被我挡开了。

她纤腰用力,雪臀往上挺抬,又挺下去。小小圆圆的肉蒂渐渐地勃涨起来,从包着的薄皮娇嫩地挣脱出来,红嫩地 颤动着,比原来大了许多。

我继续轻轻拨弄。

"恩..."玉嫣似是无力地娇喘着气。

我看到粘白的淫液不住地从她的小肉洞里涌流了出来。她的雪臀一下抬高在半空中挺了好久,才往下落回床上。雪 臀底下的床单被她私处流出的液体湿了一片。

"我...不...快..."玉嫣涨红着艳美的脸,长发有些散乱遮披在脸颊上。水汪汪的双眸看着我。小手悄然伸向我硬挺的阳具,握住上下 捋弄。

佳人如此,我也早已硬到涨痛,双手把玉嫣的玉腿撑开,坚挺的阳具凑近她翕张的玉户,裸露的龟头一粘碰到她粉 红湿潺的肉唇,感觉到玉嫣的娇躯微微一颤。

我扶住阳具对准她肉层褶皱蠕缩的小肉孔,玉嫣在下面挺起圆臀,我顺势一送,龟头掀开她的肉唇,涨涨地插了进 去。

"哦..."玉嫣似乎是吁了口气。

我顿时感觉进入了一个柔软细嫩,温暖湿润的空间,我慢慢地往后一提,阳具被玉嫣的肉孔紧紧地吸住,抽出来都 有些困难。

我往后抽出,又插送进去,缓缓地抽弄起来。

玉嫣的肉洞里紧凑温湿。她微闭着双眼,两个饱满的玉乳在我的抽动下上下均匀地起伏着。

我双手把她的双腿推起来,使她的玉腿大大张开,加快了抽动的速度,偶尔一左一右地划圈地耸弄,轻轻提到肉洞 口,再一下狠狠地插进去。

"哦..."她轻哼了一下,受用地呻吟起来。

我低头看去,两人阴毛浓密的私处紧紧地贴在一起,用手往玉嫣的会阴处一摸,沾了一大片她的玉液,贴在她的圆 臀往下流,感觉她的肉腔里更滑腻了。我的阳具上也湿漉漉地闪着水光。

玉嫣感觉到我的手在摸她的会阴和菊花门,肉腔不觉地更紧缩起来,夹得我心头一颤。

她微微睁开眼,看见我正盯者她看,娇美的脸不觉羞红了。

"你,..."她羞涩地撅起小嘴。

"摸人家那儿...坏死啦..."

"谁叫你的水儿真多呀?"我肉紧地回应,耸身又是一狠插。

"喔..."她的脸更红得无以修复,不知如何是好。

看着佳人娇羞,玉乳颤动,我心神具醉,发狠地抽弄起来。

"喔...喔..."玉嫣嘤嘤地娇吟着。

玉腿挣开我的手,向上紧紧勾住我的后腰,整个身子象要向上浮起来似的紧贴着我,狠不得要溶进我身体一样。让 我抽送都有些困难,但感觉她的肉洞里更顺畅,有一股极强的吸力紧吸住我抽动的阳具,龟头被她的温热的肉壁紧 缩绽放,舒畅到了极点。

我伏在玉嫣的娇躯上,腰部不住地用力耸弄,坚硬的阳具在她紧凑温润的肉腔里快速进出着,玉嫣的长发披散地遮 盖着她的娇脸,她微闭着双眸哼哼地享受着。

没持续多久,我双手从她腋下捞过,抱住她的香肩,把她抱了起来,玉嫣的身子挂在我的身上,双腿紧紧地勾住我 的腰。这个姿势,使我更深入地插进她肉洞的深处。

在我的挺插下,玉嫣小嘴微张,秀发散乱,咿咿地胡乱呻吟着。

我狠狠地加速插送,玉嫣娇躯一阵急颤,肉腔中急剧地缩张起来,似有一张小嘴紧紧地吸住我的肉棒,她的娇躯也 一阵抽搐,终于娇喘吁吁地靠在我的肩上。

她似乎停止了呼吸一样,我也停止了抽动,阳具深深地顶在她还微微缩张的肉洞中。

就这样过了好一会,,玉嫣嘤咛了一声,伸手捋了捋遮住双眼的长发,娇声无力地说:

"我...我感觉好象...死掉了一样..."

我亲吻着她,她也热情地回应着,两人的舌头相互搅和,她的身子还挂在我的身上,娇躯粉红渗汉。

我双手搂抱着她的圆软的雪臀,阳具还挺插在她的肉洞里,感觉得到她的肉壁还在微微地缩动着。

我双手觉得有些累了,两人便滚躺倒在床上,身子还扭抱在一起,相互亲吻着。

玉嫣的玉乳摩挲着我的胸膛,我亲吻着她,边爱抚着她的玉背,又抚弄着她丰满的雪臀。她的圆臀手感丰腻柔满。 我又捏又抚,真是舒服。

终于,我们都从热吻中停了下来,喘了口气,互相深情对视着。

她含情脉脉地看着我,忍不住又吻了我一口。

我轻轻地将阳具从她的肉洞里抽离了出来。

"咿..."她这时才有所感觉,帐然若失般地哼了一声。

我俯在她的耳边轻声说:"我要看看你的小娇穴。"

"喔,好呀...噢,不...你...你坏死啦..."

她娇羞地一下醒悟过来,但我俯下身,坚决地把她的玉腿拨开了,玉嫣扭动娇躯无力地反抗着,但也是半推半就地 张大了修长的双腿。

在那双玉腿交接之处,浓黑的阴毛丛显得有些杂乱,修长的粉红的肉洞微微地绽开一条肉嘟嘟的肉缝。会阴之处, 一些粘白的淫液留在小肛门和两瓣雪臀之上。

我伸出手指轻轻拨开她的两瓣阴唇,肉缝在我眼前绽开了,粉红的的肉孔在缩张着,,像一张翕张的小嘴,肉孔通 道里面一片通红的嫩肉,肉棒抽弄的形状还隐约留在那儿,周围还粘着一些玉液。小阴蒂在两瓣阴唇的顶端露出嫩 头来,还没有消褪。

在我的注视之下,玉嫣的的肉孔缩张得紧张起来,微微翕张蠕动,又有一些粘白的液体从肉洞里的通道中流了出来 。

"咿..."玉嫣的也感觉到了,她害羞地把双腿合起来。我轻轻抚摩了一下她的玉户,阳具仍旧涨得厉害,便俯身上去,在她 耳边低语:

"嫣,我还没消火呢,再来一次,好不好?"

一边双手抚弄她发涨的玉乳。

玉嫣的娇躯扭动,回头亲吻着我。

"咿"

小手往下一摸,

"呀...你还..."

"对呀,我还..."

"人家...累死啦.."

她半推半就地撒娇。

我抱着她,"再来嘛..."

小手往下一摸,含羞却又有些欣喜地低下了头。

我把她的娇躯翻转过来,让她伏在床上,圆圆的雪臀高高翘起对着我。

玉嫣的腰肢纤细苗条,我轻抚着她的两瓣又白又嫩、高翘且光滑的雪臀,中间浓黑的阴毛丛里正绽开着粉红的肉洞 ,等着我去抽插。她浅褐色的菊花状肛门周围也有些细黑的茸毛。

我双手扶在她的两瓣圆臀上,稍稍用力想外分拨,使她的肉缝更张得大些,挺硬的阳具翘起对准绽开的肉孔,把她 的圆臀往后一拉,挺身在嫩红的肉唇中插进她温暖湿润的肉腔里去。

"咿..."

玉嫣两瓣雪臀在我面前上下前后地耸动。中间是我坚硬的阳具在抽插着她的肉洞,有时候一插进去,她的圆臀就碰 到我的腹部。我加快速度前后耸弄着,双手伸向她胸前,握住她前后抖动的丰满双乳,丰润满手,柔软中又极富弹 性,捏弄起来。

"哼...哼..."玉嫣前后耸动她的玉臀,迎合着我的插送,舒服地娇吟。

"舒服吗?玉嫣妹妹?"

"噫..."她回头望了我一眼,娇羞红着脸。

我俯下身去,两人热吻起来。

她肉洞中的玉液愈来愈多。

我的阳具不停地抽送,房间不断传出"啪啪"的臀肉击声。混合着两人交合处的"滋滋"响声。这种声音听起来淫荡得很。

"玉嫣妹妹,你听,这声音,多美妙啊!"

玉嫣正沉醉地耸动她的圆臀享受被我抽插肉洞的欢娱。听我这么一说,倾心一听,不禁脸像火一般烧 红起来。

"讨厌啦...都是你..."

说着话,她的雪臀往后用力一送,肉紧得很。

我真是心神俱醉,握着她的细腰,更发狠地抽插起来,嘴里还说着:

"啊,你看,水儿多多,又流出来啦..."

"咿..讨厌啦..."

玉嫣的雪臀也配合着前后狂凑,淫液一直从她的肉洞中不住流出。

我恨不得把这发骚的美娇娘插到底去。

"啪啪""滋滋" 的声音更响的欢快起来。

我发狠地抽送,肉棒硬涨得不行。

肉棒上沾满了玉嫣流出的淫液,湿淋淋的,我和她火热的交合处湿得一塌糊涂。抽送之间,我的肉棒满带着玉嫣肉 洞里分泌的滑滑的粘白的玉液。

玉嫣终于不堪冲击,整个雪白的娇躯跪卧在床上,咿咿哼哼地娇吟,任我拉着她的纤腰和圆臀,抽插 冲刺着。

她浅赫色的菊花状肛门的褶皱也在收缩着,我不禁手指往上面划过。

"喔..."

玉嫣娇呼一声,娇躯一颤。肉洞用力夹紧我的肉具。

我感觉快感就要来临了,抽送的速度更加猛烈起来,玉嫣也感应到我的感觉,她的圆臀摆摇得更欢。

终于,我在快速的抽插中冲到了临界点,肉具狠狠地一顶,深深地插入玉嫣的肉洞深处,一阵颤抖,任精液畅快淋 漓地一泄而出,噗噗地射进玉嫣收缩紧吸的肉洞中去。

"喔..."

玉嫣娇叫一声,被我滚烫的精液击烫着肉洞,娇躯一阵乱颤,肉洞里也急剧地收缩起来,紧紧地吸住我的肉棒不放 。如此持续了许久,才缓缓松开。

我抓握着她的两瓣洁白浑圆的臀肉,品味着这极为舒畅的感觉,肉棒还在她的肉洞里微微抖动。

玉嫣无力地娇卧在床上,全身香汗淋漓,雪白的娇躯微微粉红。

我松开捏弄玉嫣臀肉的手,俯下身去,紧紧抱着她,双手握着她的玉乳轻轻抚弄。阳具从她美妙的肉洞里抽离出来 ,大腿横过缠着她的玉腿,两人躺握在床上,回味着美妙的一刻。

许久,玉嫣低声说:

"你真棒!"

接着她回头给我一个甜美的笑容,转过身来搂抱着我,一会又小手伸到下面,轻轻爱抚我的肉棒。

我发现我的床单被她的淫液流湿了一大片,玉嫣的私处还粘沾着我的精液和她的淫液。但她也懒的理会,只抱着我 ,任我爱抚她的玉乳,不一会沉沉睡去。

当天晚上玉嫣就在我房间过夜了。

第二天早上起床后,我发现就我一个人躺者,玉嫣已经跑去厨房弄早点了。

看到我起来,她娇笑着:

"懒鬼,都几点啦?"

她穿着我的衬衣,长发裹起在头上扎成簪,露出洁白的脖颈。动人的玉体在我宽大的衬裳里隐约呈现 。

坚挺的玉乳顶着宽大的衬裳,隐约看到两点挺立的乳峰。走起路来,衣摆一晃,露出修长的玉腿,玉腿间那团浓黑 的阴毛丛也隐约可见。

看到她这副模样,真是别有一番风味。

我下体一下就起了反应。

玉嫣眼睛一瞟,看到我的状况,脸一下就红了。

我上前轻搂着她,亲吻了一下,下体顶在她的小腹上。

她吃吃地笑着:

"那么快,昨天还没饱么?"

我说:"好妹子,谁叫你这么惹火呀,我都熬不住了"

说着,伸手进宽大的衬裳里。

玉嫣是乳罩不带,内裤不穿。我抚摩着她温暖坚挺的乳房,两人热吻起来。

"慢点"唔..唔..她喘着气,"还没洗刷呢?"

我可管不了那么多,继续捏弄她的乳房,另一只手顺着她光滑的背部抓向她圆翘的雪臀,揉捏起来。

"窗..唔..唔..窗.."

玉嫣手指着窗口,我抱着她转到窗口旁,顺势把窗帘拉上,然后两个人倒到了床上。捧着她动人的胴体又亲吻又揉 捏,手已摸到她玉腿茸茸的毛丛中了,手指上下划动,拨开她的两片阴唇左右轻抚,不一会,肉沟里已经是滑潺潺 的湿透了。

我让她跨做到我的小腹上,自己来操弄,玉嫣有些难为情地羞红了脸,还是张开大腿跨了上去。

她跨坐在我的腰间,面对着我,张开玉腿,露出黝黑毛丛中的肉缝,小手往下扶住我的肉棒。我被她小手一抓,立 即不自觉地挺了挺。

玉嫣好玩似地轻轻一捏,扶着对准她湿滑的肉洞,滑动几下,找准洞口,轻轻蹲坐下去。

我竖挺的肉棒直直地陷入她紧凑湿滑的肉腔中。

玉嫣轻轻左右摆动圆臀,上下稍稍起落,试探了几下。

然后双手撑在我的小腹上,雪臀开始套坐起来。上下起落,根耕到底,有节奏地套弄着。

她娇脸微红,秀发乱舞,酥胸上的两个丰满的玉乳上下抖跳,我张开手掌握住捏搓起来。

玉嫣自己唔唔哼哼地吟叫,只见我和她的交合处,她浓黑的毛丛中我的肉棒

坚挺地在绽开的肉缝中一进一出,她的圆臀上下起落,"滋滋"的淫水从肉洞里涌了出来,顺着我肉棒往下流,沾湿了两人的毛丛。大床也被弄得上下弹动。

不一会玉嫣身子往后倾仰,双手往后撑在床上,圆臀左右扭动起来。这样,我更看得清楚我与她火热 的接触之处。

她两瓣阴唇绽开,粉红的嫩肉中,我黝黑的肉棒在她的肉孔里一上一下地出没,她的两瓣肉唇一掀一 合的。

我早准备好了一面镜子,从枕头底下拿出来,放在我与她的交合之处。

"玉嫣,快看看"

玉嫣低头一看到这心血喷张的景象,羞红了脸。

"讨厌...你...下流..."

但她的眼睛却一直盯着镜子不放,雪臀上下起落得更欢快,玉乳乱跳。

快速的上下套坐中,玉嫣娇喘连连,娇躯一阵颤抖,肉洞里强烈地收缩抽搐起来,整个人瘫了似的扑倒在我胸上。 我的肉棒感受着她肉洞里一阵阵的抽搐。

过了一会,我双手从她后面抓住她的两瓣臀肉,用力往上一抬,又往下一放,上下地推弄起来。

玉嫣搂抱着我,任我抓住她的雪臀慢慢抽动。

好一会,她开始又有了反应,尽管还瘫抱着我,但雪臀已经开始配合着上下耸动了。

我让她背过身子自己套弄,她娇声说:

"还要来呀?人家累了嘛.."

"我就喜欢看你的大白屁股"

她一听,整个人又软了似的,抱着我不依不饶:

"坏死了...人家不..."

过了一会,她软软地抬起圆臀,让我的肉棒从她的肉洞中抽出,转过身子,背对着我,慢慢地蹲坐下了,伸手往后 抓住我的肉棒,往她的肉洞里塞。

我在下面一挺,插送了进去。

玉嫣双手撑在床上,圆臀又上下起落开来。

我在她背后,看着她两瓣洁白光滑的臀肉之间,我的肉棒一进一出。我的阴囊上已沾满了她乳白的淫 液。

她的小肉洞也真是滑润紧窄极了,我舒服地躺着,看着玉嫣自己套弄,她的姿势就象是蹲着小解一样,唔唔地娇哼 着。

我看着看着,忍受不了,伸手抓住她的两瓣洁白的臀肉,腰部用力在下面挺送起来。

"唔..唔..."玉嫣不胜娇啼。

我觉得这样尽管看得舒服,但还不尽兴,便抱着她,把她重新放倒在床上,从正面抽插她。

我把玉嫣的双腿高高推到她的肩上,让她整个阴户大大张开呈露在我面前,她嫩红的肉缝里已经湿得 一塌糊涂了。

我对准翕张的小肉孔,插了进去。开始用力抽送起来,阴囊不时碰击到她的会阴处。房间里传开了"噗滋噗滋"的声音和玉嫣的娇吟声。

我勃硬的肉棒发狠地在玉嫣嫩红娇紧的小肉穴里冲刺。这时只有一个念头,只想狠狠地把子弹尽情地射进她的嫩穴 中。

"唔..唔..喔 ..喔..快..快点..."

玉嫣娇躯冒汗,两个乳房在我的冲击下上下乱抖,她双眸微合,拼命地娇叫着。

"来了."

我龟头一麻,肉棒狠狠地插进玉嫣的肉腔深处,一阵阵子弹倾泄而出。

玉嫣舒服得全身颤抖起来。肉洞紧紧地吸住我发射的肉棒。

双手紧紧地抱住我两个玉乳有规律地上下匀动。秀发散乱地遮盖在她美艳的脸上,娇喘着气,一动不 动。

过了许久我好不容易地从她仍然收缩绽放的肉洞里抽出肉具,已是湿漉漉地沾满她粘白的玉液。

玉嫣的肉洞也沾满了她流出的淫液和我的一些精液,阴毛丛都湿粘成一处了。

我侧身抱着她,轻轻抚弄着她丰满的玉乳。

玉嫣过了一会才爬起来,拿出纸巾帮我把肉棒擦拭干净。看着她翘起圆臀帮我擦拭,我软绵绵的肉棒 又稍稍动了动/

"呀,坏死啦,还动。"

玉嫣娇叫一声小手握住我的肉棒,轻轻抚摩,爱不释手,一副又爱又怕的样子。

她自己坐了下来,张开玉腿,擦拭自己的私处。

看到她连用了好几张纸巾都擦拭不净,床单上又湿透了一大片。我对她说:

"玉嫣,我真的太喜欢你了...唔,你的水儿真多,我更喜欢。"

她刚听了第一句,脸上露出欣喜的形态,然而听了下一句,脸儿一下绯红起来:

"还...还不是你害的...还取笑人家"

我抱住她,

"那,喜欢吗?"

玉嫣低着头,好一会才用几不可闻的声音说:

"喜...喜欢..."

她擦拭干净后,躺在我身边,玉腿缠着我,要我给她讲故事,我真的很想再干她一次。

经过这一次后,我和玉嫣的关系突飞猛进,几乎每个周末都约会共享云雨之乐.


That's all. The End. ;)

Cum_Luver
02-12-2007, 10:29 AM
bro alwong,

your chinese stories very nice..
i hv no problem reading it but hv problem with hanyupinyin else will reply in chinese.
keep it coming...thanks !

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 11:22 AM
Bros Birdie, another contribution from me...

美好的性生活


That's all. The End. ;)


很 好 很 好 !!! 我 看 了 都 想 要 :D :p

Thanks bro !!!

bro alwong,

your chinese stories very nice..
i hv no problem reading it but hv problem with hanyupinyin else will reply in chinese.
keep it coming...thanks !

Hehehehe...C_L kor kor also like this story hor . :p

fastfingers
02-12-2007, 01:10 PM
great story and experiences bro birdie, :D

alwong
02-12-2007, 03:06 PM
很 好 很 好 !!! 我 看 了 都 想 要 :D :p

Thanks bro !!!



Hehehehe...C_L kor kor also like this story hor . :p


Bros, you are all welcome lah...will share more...keep them cumming....:D

alwong
02-12-2007, 04:18 PM
Ok...Bros...another one for you to enjoy. :D


邻居的爱


钰慧不在的这两个月,我快乐极了。

  榆榆和媛琳让我左右逢源,那偷偷摸摸的快感,天天都刺激得我情欲亢奋。特别是媛琳,她骚劲十足,但是偏 偏谢先生又是大醋桶,光要防他我们就要特别当心,每一次我要和媛琳作爱,都得出奇制胜。

  有一回半夜,我们还躲到大楼的天台上去,将门反锁後在空荡荡的楼顶激烈缠绵,媛琳的浪声远远的飘荡在天 空中……实在让我回味无穷。

  因为当夜我们在阳台是摸著黑办事,我担心是不是留下不妥的痕迹,所以天一亮,我就上到天台再查看一次比 较保险。

  一上到天台,就看到有人在那里,原来是姚太太。

  其实我和姚太太本来就比较熟悉,除了牌桌上她是比较固定的牌有之外,我们又住同一层楼。我跟她打了个招 呼,若无其事的走到夜里我和媛琳颠鸾倒△的地方,还好,一切看起来都很正常。

  「黄先生,你早啊!」姚太太回应我的招呼:「这么难得早上来运动啊!」

  我尴尬的笑了笑。姚太太正在摇一只呼啦圈,我看她摇得挺不错的,却同时也把她的身材纤毫毕 露的摇出来。

  姚太太平时穿著普通,我从没特别注意,今晨她只是简单的运动薄衣短裤,我才发现她的身材也 不错。

  起先我站在她後面,就看到她丰腴的臀部随著腰枝不停的摇动,那真的太惹人暇思了。而且松松薄薄的短裤将 内裤的痕迹显露无遗,实在比没有穿更诱人,我就这样一直看著,有时候反正天台没其他人,就故意蹲在她後面以 便看得更仔细一点。

  她的腰不像榆榆那么纤细,却也不会比媛琳有太多肉,属於稍为丰满的类型。

  後来我又走到她前侧,假意眺望街景,却偷偷回眼看看她的胸脯,哦哦,她的乳房也正随著摇动呼啦圈的动作 而晃动不停,而她的贴身薄衫使得那两颗肉球更形突出,我在也不肯离开,就这样一直偷看她的乳房 摆动。

  她摇了好久,终於停下来了,她向我走来,我赶紧假装四处顾盼。

  「早上到天台来呼吸一下新鲜空气很不错,是吗?」她说。

  我连忙赞同,她就同我倚在栏墙上聊起来了。谈著谈著,她说她老公後天就要从大陆回来放假,脸上掩不住丝 丝喜色。我问她有没有孩子,因为我从没看过,她摇摇头,说想等老公工作调回台湾再打算。

  话在谈,我的眼睛当然也在看,现在我们靠得这么近,我甚至可以看的到她肉球在衣服上撑起的两点。姚太太 倒没发现到我眼睛的侵犯。

  後来我们打算下楼,但是底下一层楼才有电梯,我们一前一後的下楼梯,就在快走完阶梯的时候,谢太太不知 怎么突然失去重心,「啊呀」一声,就要翻倒。我连忙想将她拉住,她还是跌了下去,我们俩倒成一团,但是我终 於抱住她,而且就抱在软软的两团胸肉上。

  我赶紧起身,正要拉她起来,她露出痛苦的表情,原来她扭伤了左脚脚踝。我只好搀扶著她,按了电梯钮,搭 回到我们的楼层,再扶她进到她家中,她只能跳著走,一路上我软玉温香抱满怀,她正痛得紧,也不知道我在揩油 。

  进到她客厅,我让她坐到沙发上,我不敢肯定扭伤的话应该是要冰敷还是热敷,我想她这么痛,应该是冰敷比 较能镇静吧?!我就在她的冰箱里找出一些冰块,再从浴室里找到毛巾包起来,然後回到沙发上,将她的左脚搁到 我的腿上,然後轻轻的将冰块去敷在她脚上。

  我不晓得我做得对不对,可是看她好像减缓了很多痛苦,表情轻松多了。

  「真谢谢你,黄先生!」她说。

  「叫我阿宾,」我说:「你呢?不知道你叫什么名字?」

  「我叫欣怡。」

  「欣怡,」我说:「等一会儿我们还是去看医生比较妥当,不过诊所恐怕没这么早开,我去买一些早餐,吃完 我再陪你去。」

  「可是你还要上班。」

  「没关系!我这种班你也知道,很弹性的。」

  说完我便下楼去买了简单的早点回来,和她在客厅一起吃,我发现,现在反而是欣怡一直在偷看 我。

  我陪她聊著天,再送她到诊所看医生和推拿,等到一切OK陪她回来已经十一点多了。我又到外面买了两个餐 盒回来当午餐,我们一边看电视,一边吃著。

  「阿宾,」欣怡突然说:「你真好。」

  我有点受宠若惊,说:「哪里,大家那么熟。对了,你也折腾了半天了,要不要回房去休息一下 ?」

  她摇摇头,并且要我陪她看电视,反正我今天不想上班了,就陪她吧!
看著看著,她却好像睡著了,整个人慢慢倚到我怀里。我理直气壮的乾脆搂住她,像哄小孩入睡一样的轻拍著她的 肩膀,她将头靠在我肩上,双手攀住我的腰,我知道她并不是真的在睡。

  我轻抚著她的脸颊,有点热热烫烫的,我又将手指在她嘴唇上划著,她的嘴唇形状普通,但是下唇丰厚有弹性 ,她将它们轻轻翘起,接受我的爱抚,然後又用牙齿轻咬著我的指尖。

  这一切,欣怡都还是闭著双眼,我抽回手指,凑上我的嘴,欣怡一点也不讶异的,马上和我热吻起来。我们本 来就互相抱著,这回更分不开了,我们四支手在彼此身上摩动,好不容易才分开嘴唇,停下来喘气。

  既然俩人有心有意,我就不再客气了,我开始去摸她的乳房,她从今晨到现在就是穿著那身运动装,细细的布 料让我在乳房上摸起来更柔软,从手上的感觉我知道,她的内衣罩杯就只有薄薄一层。

  欣怡也熟练的找到我发硬的鸡巴,隔著裤子抚摸著。我告诉她我想要脱掉她的上衣,她害羞的点点头,我就帮 她脱下来,她用一手揽在胸前想要遮住美丽的景观,却反而将乳房托挤的更突出。我暂时不理她,也将我的上衣脱 掉,然後伸手到她背後解开她的胸罩背扣。

  胸罩脱掉之後,她只是轻微的抵抗就让我用手满握她的乳房,我则继续和她亲吻,她的舌头很柔软很灵活,我 们一次又一次的吸吮彼此的舌头。我的手指则在她乳头上捏著、拉著、揉著,她也开始解开我的拉链,伸手到我裤 里去握著鸡巴。

  我乾脆将长裤内裤都脱掉,於是我光溜溜了。当然我也要脱掉她的短裤,我小心翼翼的,怕碰著她的痛处,然 後再脱下她那条小小的粉红色内裤,我看到她裤底那湿润的痕迹。

  我告诉欣怡我想舔她,她闭起双眼不回答我,我知道她是欢迎的。於是我蹲下来,将她的大腿扛在我肩上,她 的嫩穴全开放在我眼前。

  欣怡不像榆榆和媛琳有著漂亮的粉红色阴唇,她是淡淡的肉色,而且阴毛又浓又密,刚刚她还穿著三角裤的时 候就有一些跑在内裤外面。

  我摸到她的阴户很湿,但又和媛琳那种水份充沛的感觉不同,她是又稠又滑,摸起来黏黏腻腻的。我找到她的 阴蒂,用指尖轻按著,她马上紧张的起了鸡皮 瘩。

  「哦……嗯……嗯……」

  我开始用舌头去吃她,我还是先点在她的阴蒂上,让她难耐的摆动臀部。然後沿著阴唇而下,在那两片肉上吮 著,偶而舌尖深入她的阴道,让她发出高昂的浪声。

  「啊……啊……宾……轻点……不……重一点……啊……好……好美啊
……」

  她的淫水又开始分泌出来,我将它们全部舔走,不停的攻击她要命的那一点。

  「唉哟……好舒服……啊……哥哥……啊……要来了……要来了……啊……啊……我的哥……啊……我……糟 糕了……嗯……嗯……」

  她高潮了一次,我爬起身来,让她在沙发上躺正,我小心的睡到她身上。她满足的抱紧我,说: 「你真好。」

  我笑著说:「我可还没开始呢!」

  我让她把受伤的脚搁到茶几上,另一脚勾住我的腰,我很方便就占了她。

  她的穴儿很柔软,将我的鸡巴磨擦的很舒服,我告诉她我的感觉,她说:「你也好棒……插的……我好深…… 好深哪……啊……嗯……」

  她不停的哼著,几个太太中,应该属她最会叫了。

  「哎呀……哎呀……」她咬著我的肩膀:「好舒服……好哥哥……啊……我要你……要你天天 我……啊…… 我好美啊……」

  我报复的咬著欣怡的耳朵,往她的耳根吹气,她全身因此抖得厉害,而且高声的叫起来。我得理不饶人,又手 从她背後贴著沙发伸到她的臀上,紧按著她的屁股,让鸡巴干得更著力。

  「啊……啊……我又要死了……亲哥……我的亲亲……啊……又来了……」她声音突然放高:「啊!……啊! ……」

  底下阴户一阵痉栾,我知到她又高潮了。我还不放过她,按住屁股的手向她肛门摸去,那肛门口早被浪水浸得 湿透,我在门口轻轻的玩弄著,就让她又「哦……哦……」的浪叫。

  我突然中指一伸,挤进一截在肛门里面,她叫的更快乐了。

  「哦……啊……这……这是什么……感觉……哦……好……好……怎么这么……舒服……啊…… 啊……」

  我前後夹攻,她更把个屁股抛动的像波浪一样。

  「啊……你……哥呀……你……干死我好了……我……不想活了……啊……啊……再深……深一点……啊…… 」

  欣怡被我 昏了头,已经开始胡言乱语起来,我运棍如飞,她又泄了。

  「天哪……我……又丢了……啊……啊……好美……啊……啊……怎么……哦……哦……还在丢……啊……泄 死我了……嗯……嗯……」

  原来是一次连续性的高潮,她的阴道不停的颤抖收缩,让我也忍不住了。我感觉腰眼阵阵发麻,龟头开始更胀 大,终於马眼一开,阳精喷洒而出。

  我们就都一起瘫在沙发上不肯起来,欣怡不停的告诉我她有多舒服,我想除了她已经好几个月未曾作爱之外, 她和老公的性生活大概也不很美好。

  後来,我将她抱起来,走进主卧房的浴室帮她洗澡。医生有吩咐今天上药包扎的地方不能湿水,我仔细的替她 抹搽每一寸肌肤,她和我都享受极了,一时间小小的浴室里面充满 妮春光。

  那天晚上我要带她到西餐厅去吃饭,她细心的打扮了一番,换了连身长裙,我再看见她的时後,她像变了一个 人似的,我才知道,原来她妆扮以後竟然这么美。

  我们开车去到餐厅,我们一边吃一边谈笑,我发现能够和这样的美人吃饭,同时满足嘴巴和眼睛,是难得的经 验。而我也才相信,传说中的主妇、贵妇、荡妇集於一身的女人,是确实存在的。

  餐後我带欣怡到Pub去喝酒,她说她从没到过这种地方,我和她坐在角落边的小单桌,我为她点了一杯Be llini,她新奇的看著Pub里的往来人等,告诉我她大概老了。我说没这样的事,我认为她是今晚这里最美 的女人。

  我只是带她来尝尝新鲜,并不打算久留。离开前我去上厕所,回来的时候我远远就看到一个大约只有20岁的 瘦高年轻人正在和欣怡搭讪,因为太远了,我听不到她们在说什么,我看见欣怡一直摇头,後来那人就走了。可是 马上又一个也年轻,但有点胖的男子又靠过去了,我故意不上前,恰好刚刚那瘦高年轻人和朋有走过我身边,我听 见他们在谈著欣怡,在说她上了床一定很美妙。

  後来那胖子也走开了,却又来了一个大胡子老外,我赶快上前打发他走,牵著欣怡离开Pub。回家路上,我 告诉欣怡我听到的话,我说:「将来你老公不在,我又没空的话,你到这儿来倒是不错!」

  她笑著 我,但是眼里闪著奇怪的光芒。

  那晚她在我房里过夜,我们互相温柔的爱抚对方,但她不肯再让我上,说她白天已经很够了。她帮我舔著鸡巴 ,她说她很少做,我相信是真的,因为舔了半天也舔不出成绩来,我只好放过她。

  第二天一早可就没那么简单放过她了,我将她从卧室干到客厅,再干到後阳台,她还是那么会叫,本来我打算 拉她再去天台弄一回,她却死也不肯,反正我也够了,才和她吻别让她回家,我就准备上班去了。

  下次要再能和欣怡相聚,像这样甜蜜的作爱,必然要等到她老公再回大陆,那恐怕得是一星期以 後的事了。


That's all for this short story...hope you like it.

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 07:50 PM
great story and experiences bro birdie,

Thanks bro fastfingers for taking your time to read the stories here , hope you like it and if you do have any stories just post . ;)

Ok...Bros...another one for you to enjoy.

邻居的爱That's all for this short story...hope you like it.

Good Good ! Thanks bro alwong for another story of your's , do keep them cuming . ;)

How I wish I also got this type of neighbour . :p

AD69
02-12-2007, 08:01 PM
Good job with the stories. Do carry on.

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 08:32 PM
Good job with the stories. Do carry on.

Thanks bro AD69 for cuming in to read the stories here . Hope you enjoy reading and if you do have any nice/steamy stories please go ahead & post it . Thanks !!! :D ;)

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:32 PM
Since got so many bro's & sis's support will try to find and post more . :D

Here's the first story for tonight - Title : Judy goes black in the sack . Enjoy !!! ;)


Judy and I met in the summer of 1984 in a sizable Midwestern city. I was in the military, and 22. She was working her way through college, and 20. We started dating; within two months we were living together, and within four months we were married. A whirlwind courtship of sorts.

After some years I left the military, and Judy graduated. The city got a little worn after a while, as did our daily sex life. We started to take longer weekend drives to visit other large cities to see what life was like there. We also started to rent porno, and we would either shop together, or one or the other would go in and make a choice to suit both. At first it was pretty standard stuff, then came some toy purchases, and as we explored each other and our fantasies, we came to the interracial set .

I must say this was more like my turn-on than hers. She would do anything to make me happy, however, so she went along with the games for a while. There was a lot of dirty talk while making love, and occasionally, it turned into some pretty hot sex. For me, at that point, there is nothing more beautiful to witness on camera (as if to believe it might happen in real life) than to watch a large and very dark black male with a large unit going down on a smaller and quite pale white female. This has remained a big fantasy to present day.

Judy and I had been on one of our road trips to the south, and we decided to take in dinner at a Moroccan restaurant. While seated, we had a few drinks, gorged ourselves, and decided we were both too tired to drive back. Out of the blue, I asked her if she would like to stay at one of the somewhat seedy motels in the area. I did not know any personally, but the yellow pages were pretty explicit to a point. You just needed to be able to read between the lines. Nervously, she agreed. We chose a place with a large, heart-shaped bed, mirrored ceilings and headboard, moodlighting, and a hot tub. I picked up a little Jack Daniels for lubrication. After some chit-chat, I asked her if she would be willing to let me watch her with a black man. Blushing,she said she couldn't, "I don't think I can do it." After a few more drinks, and after we had fantasy sex about the idea, she cleaned up, and said okay. I went to the indoor pool at the heart of the complex, and found a rather qualified looking chap. I stopped momentarily, unsure how to really proceed with the conversation. I decided to be direct. I walked up and introduced myself to Jack, and he shook my hand. We talked about swimming, the town, and what would otherwise fill about five minutes of small talk. I then came to the point of my visit with him. I explained what it was that we were intending, and why I was there. Seemingly stunned, but very much in control, he had very little expression. He suggested he would like to meet my wife first. I suggested My wife was extremely apprehensive, and I wanted to run in advance to warn her I had found someone. He told me which room he was in, and suggested to give him about an hour to prepare, when he would come knocking. My wife was both concerned and elated about the news, and insisted on lots of details. I am not one for details on guys; girls maybe.

Approximately 45 minutes past, and the knocker arrived. As he came to the door, I already had my wife prepared as naked on the bed. She rose to a sitting position to view him; from the look on her face it was obvious she was pleased. She shook his hand, they exchanged a few pleasantries, we all had a drink, and there was a period of quiet. Judy being a little bit more loose now suggested how attractive and muscular he was, and that she didn't really know what to expect might come to the door. She suggested she would insist on his being the type that would not be too aggressive or hurt anyone. He made her feel very much at ease with his demeaner. His character was quite opposite of his voluminous build. Judy came to stand on the floor, and asked Jack to stand directly in front of her. By this time he had his shirt off, but everything else was intact. She wanted to see how tall he was next to her, and there was at least 1 ft. of difference; the top of her head just about reached his chin. She asked if it would be OK if she helped him out of his clothes, which he agreed to. When she reached his G-string, he stopped her. He asked if this was what she really wanted. Without even looking at me at that point, she nodded her affirmation. He pulled her upwards and closely to him, lowered his lips, and they started a seven minute passionate kiss. The large-sized bulge in his underwear was at this point stretched to where I thought they might go flying across the room any minute. My wife's body in a close embrace with his, she was at this point getting pushed away from him at his midsection. When their lips parted, my wife immediately looked down. She knelt in front of him, and removed the shorts. Out popped what I would say is about a seven and a half inch thick dark rod with a rather sizable pair of hairy hanging balls.

Judy was always a big fan of blowjobs. I always had a difficult time focusing enough on the feel of it to get off in her mouth as she preferred. So, finding the first fantasy to fulfill, she went right to work on him in her mouth. She has the type of hands that were thin with long fingers, very dry, and somewhere between soft and rough. They always drove me crazy when they touched me just about anywhere on my body. She utilized her assets on him until it seemed he was at his fullest.

Jack took my wife by the hand and led her to the hot tub area. Still holding her hand, he led her in first, and sat right in front of her in the water. I was sitting in a chair nearby, but could not see what was happening directly. As I remember I think it was a bubble-bath, or Jacuzzi tub. I could tell by the look on my wife's face in several moments what he was doing; massaging her vaginal opening and clit. The look in her eyes as she gazed at him, and the head gestures she made when she closed her eyes told me she was more than ready for him. A minute later he moved directly on top of her, looking down at his manhood, and maneuvering himself properly. My wife helped guide him to the opening of ther nether region. It was again clear when he entered her by the sound she made, the look on her face, and the way she clutched for him. She pulled him close to her; all the way in. They laid there together for a few minutes as she adjusted to his size, and Judy started to enjoy the reality of the mental fantasies we always shared. Five minutes or more passed.

Jack whispered something in Judy's ear, she nodded, and he climbed off her, tolk her by the hand, and lead her from the hot tub to the bed. I could now tell that they were both primed and ready, and it was about to happen. I did see my wife was in another place cognitively, and probably didn't realize I was there. Was I nervous? Sure I was, cottonmouth and all. Half of me wanted to see her taken, but the other half was concerned he would be better. I decided I would just enjoy myself, and allow her the full pleasure as well.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:33 PM
They kissed a few more times, and moved into a 69 position for some time. There was a lot of heavy breathing and some moaning as well. Pretty soon the excitement in the room became too much for my wife, she removed her mouth from him, and turned around to mount his pole. She took it firmly in her hand, and slowly I began to watch Jack's large unit disappear completely within my wife's pink patch. She tossed her head back more and more until her whole body had come to rest on him, her hand now removed. There was very little gap between them; large black balls and little white ass. I took a deep breath. They went at this for a while, until my wife laid down upon him, still riding him up and down. They were long strokes where she took him out to the tip of his penis, and went all the way back down on him. The rhythm was not too fast or too slow, and she now had both hands resting on the sides of his shoulders for leverage. I couldn't say anything; I couldn't even move. I was both possessed and frightened. It was really happening, and my emotions were in a twirl. She commensed to build quickly now to her orgasm, and as I heard him come, I was further surprised that she remained fully on top of his unit while he exploded inside. This was one of the fantasies we occasionally had; black-baby pregnancy. And with each and every one of the fantasies, he came inside (as did I).

There was a brief respite where both my wife and Jack got cleaned up and used the bathroom. We all had another drink and spoke about the event. Everybody was quite positive up to that point. My wife reached for him, kissed him again, audibly suggesting she wanted to be taken missionary style. She laid down on the bed, spread her legs as wide as they would go, took his waist in her hands, and guided him into her again. She was already extremely wet by just the thought of what she wanted from him. I sat there in a chair at the edge of the bed and could see not only how shiny his rod was from her ecstasy, but the amount of juice that was flowing from her onto the sheets. They were whispering what must have been naughty things in each other's ear, as there was a lot of grunting and nodding. It seems they were both working on living their own fantasies by now. His rhythm was slightly faster now, her hands firmly wrapped around his butt, pulling him inward. She was controlling the action! Something must have really clicked between them because within just another few minutes, he pulled out of her quickly, her taking his root in both hands, and jerked him all over herself. There was so much! There is a large pool on her stomach, a big splotch at the top of her vagina where he exited, and a sizable splatter on her left breast. With a big smile, and his seed-spitting now terminated, she proceeded to rub him all over herself. She took two fingers and put a large mass inside her. She rubbud in a good deal on her breasts, leaned forward, and stroked the remainder onto her ass and crack. She laughed. She asked me if I was enjoying myself as much as she was. I nodded, but didn't really know what else to say. I did not want to spoil the moment .

After another cleanup, it was time for Round 3. My wife managed to get him hard by just stroking and talking to him, and was getting ready to mount him again. She very specifically told me she wanted both of us at once, and to get behind her. I tried, but it was just in such close contact with another man, I could not get myself excited enough. She was visibly disappointed. She switched positions and asked me to come around to the foot of the bed again. It was then I suggested to Jack that she very much liked it in the ass. It was the one place he had not been, and my wife said nothing as she moved toward me, and he behind her. Again the entry timing was clear based on the look on her face and the noise she made. He had his fingers between her legs, most likely stimulating her clitoris at the same time. Try as she might, she was unable to blow me for more than a second or two before I fell out of her mouth, defeated by another orgasmic moan. It still wasn't working; nothing was. I was excited, but could not get hard. She had both hands on the edge of the bed, her head now all the way down, and her ass high in the air while he took her deeply, the rhythm increasing. I came around to see how they looked together from behind. He had both his hands around her hips, shoving himself all the way into her to his balls. His fingers were soaked from her, and she was dtripping all over the sheets. Without missing a beat, he changed positions, and was now on top of her from behind, as if riding her. I could clearly see his meat disappearing into her, with that same glistening dick he had before. What seemed like an hour of fucking was probably only about 10 minutes when they both reached their climax, and he uncontrollably relieved himself all the way inside her. The two were completely connected with no space, and she was rotating her hips in an up and down motion to stroke in the remainder of his sperm. He pulled her into his lap still firmly planted inside her, and they both laid there with a smile on their faces until he went soft. They looked up at me and asked how it was for me, and I said, "probably not nearly as good as it was for you." They both smiled, looked at each other, and laughed.

Well, I asked permission for Jack to sleepover for the night, and he agreed. I awoke several times to hear them going at it most of the night, and in assorted positions. I was OK with the sleeplessness; it was just a matter of whether to get up and turn on the light to watch, or just listen to them together. He must have busted three or four more nuts, and she had about six or eight more. In the morning they showered together, Jack shook my hand, and he left. Beforehand, there was a parting Kiss where Jack explained that if Judy was hers, he would never have let her be with anyone else. He also commented on her beauty, which made her blush again.

Judy and I went to the front desk to check out and pay the bill. We drove a short way to a local diner for breakfast. We sat down in a quiet corner and reminised about the night's activities. She mentioned she did not know it could be that good, nor did she believe it actually happened. She was clear that she was very pleasantly surprised about the man that entered her room that night, and fucked her brains out in front of her husband all night long. Although we had talked about doing it more often, we never did. She was very concerned that it would create arguments, or that she might actually start to like black men better. She did tell me I was as good as he, but it was obvious the lie did not work on me. Her sounds throughout the experience gave away the best sexual encounter she'd ever had.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:37 PM
Here's another short one - Title : Bobbi . Enjoy !!! ;)


I met this guy Richard about 5 months ago through a friend of mine. I was working 2 jobs at the time and needed a little pick me up from time to time and well, he was the guy to go to for it. He was a great connect in more ways then one really. He was cheap and well, there was a reason for working 2 jobs so I needed cheap. He was not your normal connect in that he was no gang banger, shit head. He was a pretty cool down to earth guy who had a family of his own. And finally he lived just a few houses down so it was easy to go get it.

Well it wasn’t until about a month ago that I finally met his wife and mother to his 2 kids Bobbi. She was about my age, 30 or so, maybe 5 foot 2, long brown hair and killer eyes. She wasn’t fat or thin. In fact my best description would be healthy. And the rack she had on her was killer. I have no idea as to their true size but the best guess would be DDD’s easy.

I woke up one day, about 3 ½ weeks ago, and thought I would go get something from Rich. I didn’t even bother to change out of my tank top and boxers. Just slipped on my sandals and out the door I went.

As I approached his place I could see the garage door half open. This normally meant he was in the garage playing on the computer. I bend down and go under the door like I normally do, when I suddenly hear a voice that was not Richards. It was a bit more feminine. “Oh shit, I’m sorry. I thought Richard was in here.” I explain.

“No, he went to go get more supplies. He should be back in 20 to 30 minutes. Who are you?” she asks. “I’m Dave”. “Oh the photographer guy a couple houses down. He’s told me about you. I’m his wife Bobbi”.

I reach out to shake her hand when all these little signals start going off in my head caused by her. The first thing that I caught my attention was her eyes. Wow. They are this deep, deep blue with a light blue ring around the edge. Second was when I shook her hand. Her skin was so smooth and soft. Then her chest. My god, they were big. And her nipples poked right on through.

“You can hang out here till her gets back if you want. I’m just trying to get this computer to work again”. She states. “Yeah sure. Works for me. So, what’s wrong with that damn computer this time?” I ask.

“The internet isn’t working again”. “Well I guess since I installed your internet then I might be the best guy to fix it” I boast with a slight laugh letting her know I was just fuckin with her. She agrees with me and to work I go. It took a little while for me to discover that the problem was not with the computer but with the lines running back to the router. I grabbed the small ladder and climbed up a bit to gain access to the cabling.

What I did not realize is that while I was standing on the ladder, doing my repairs, an audience of 1 took a seat below me and my loose fitting boxers. Right up the legs of my boxers was a clear view of my dork, hanging there for all to see. I never took notice to the fact that I was hanging out in front of her nor did I notice just how into the view she was at first.

“Can you hand me those pliers over there for just a sec” I ask. It took a second for her to snap to and grab the pliers. I couldn’t tell what it was that she was distracted by because I couldn’t see her very well anyways. She comes in close and grabs my leg and then hands up the pliers. “Thanks. This should work” I state. “Oh it was no problem at all” she says while gliding her hand up then down my thigh. ‘What was that all about’ I thought for a brief moment. It was brief because I remembered that I was up on a ladder and that I should pay attention to what I was doing.

I repaired the connector, plugged it back in to the router, then climbed back down. I sat down in the chair next to her and instructed her to give it a try.

Just then her phone rings with Richards’s number appearing on the caller ID. “Hang on its Rich” she states to me. I sit back in the chair next to her and relax while she talked on the phone. I was looking out the garage door at first but then I turned my eyes back towards her when I hear her tell Richard that I was there. When I did, 100% of my attention was given to her. I couldn’t stop staring at the sight of her nipples poking threw her thin shirt and the stretch pants hugging her crotch. The shirt looked like it was already too tight and not meant for a bust of that size. So that just made her nipples that much more noticeable. And then the stretch pants she had on were hugging her crotch so tight it showed off her huge pussy lips.

I don’t think an atomic bomb going off in the front yard could have distracted me from staring at her. And because I was paying so much attention to her, I failed to notice that she was staring down between my legs again.

“… So how long you going to be? An hour and a half? Ok, well I don’t think he’s going anywhere soon. I’m sure we can find something to do. Ok… catch you later… Bye” and she hung up the phone. As she did I looked up from her chest to her eyes. It was then that I noticed that she was looking at me but not at my face. I looked down and suddenly realized that I was practically hanging out of my boxers. “OH MY GOD, I AM SO SORRY” I exclaim as I cover myself by adjusting my shorts. “Oh it’s ok. I was enjoying the view.” She says as she glides her hand up my thigh and under my boxers.

“You were?”
“Oh yeah. I was getting a better view I’m sure then what you were”
Finally I realized that she knew I was staring at her the whole time. “Well I can see a quite a bit already but…” I was cut off by the sound of the garage door lowering. It didn’t go down completely. Instead of it being half open, it was now a quarter. Once it stopped I felt a firm grip on my now raging hard on and her saying “Oh My God.”

“What?”
“You’re huge!”

Now let me explain something here. She and Richard knew eachother since Jr High. The only man she has ever been with is him and he’s this skinny little 5 foot 3, 110 pound Mexican. I’m 6 foot 4 and around 250. So there’s one real big reason for her previous statement. Anyways back to the story…

Quickly she slides forward out of her chair and on to her knees, releasing my cock and grabbing hold of my shorts to pull them off me while I was still in my chair. She managed to pull me down the chair slightly along with my shorts but this just made it easier to accomplish her task. Once she had my shorts off, she resumed her grasp on my dick. For the next 5 to 10 minutes, all she did was staring at my dick while she slowly stroked it. She would have gone longer had I not broken the silence.

“I’m sorry but I think that it’s time to even these odds a bit” I stated as I leaned in towards her grabbing a hold of her shirt and lifting up. She let go of me for a second so that she could raise her arms up. As I pulled the shirt up, taking her bra encased breasts with it. But once the shirt slid past her huge tits, it released them, letting them giggle back into place. I threw the shirt to her side so that she could get to it in a hurry if need be, then went for her bra. I started to go for the rear but then noticed it hooked in the front. I took hold of each hook and slowly unlatched them but before I released her jugs from their captive state I paused and took in a deep breath. As I exhaled I opened the front of her bra. I pulled them open and just let them fall into their natural place. My god they were beautiful. Right away I leaned and grabbed hold of one tit with both hands so that I could guide her monster nipples into my mouth.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:39 PM
It was like I took a tootsie pop and shoved it in my mouth. “Hey now. I do remember being first” she said. Yeah she was going to have her way with me first but that would have to wait a sec. I was busy. I began sucking hard on her nipple and as I did she began to moan. Then I drew in a hard suction on her right nipple and held it for a minute. Then I released her right tit and took hold of her left, doing the same to that nipple. Once I finished with that one I let it go and leaned back to take a look. My sucking on them made her nipples double in size.

I only got to see my handy work for just a few seconds before she dove in taking my dick in to her mouth and with the same amount of suction I gave her (if not more) she began sucking me off like a true pro. Now I have had to give direction to everyone prior to now on what to do. But she knew. And she knew it well.

It only took 5 minutes of her handy work before I exclaimed “HOLY SHIT, I’M CUMMING!”

I shot load after load after load down her throat and not a drop of cum did she allow back past her lips. She kept my dick in her mouth the whole time. She didn’t release it till after my hard on had gone down.

When she did take it out, I stood up, taking her with me. I pushed her up against the wall and pulled down her stretch pants. I tossed them to her growing pile of clothes and then turned back to her. I stared for a moment at the sight of this thong that was stretched tight in the crotch as it held her camel toe together. I reached up and took hold of the straps then pulled down only to be fought for just a moment when her panties refused to release her pussy lips.

Suddenly, the panties let go and revealed this gorgeous, smooth, fat, pink pussy. I couldn’t help but take in the sight for just a second before I pushed her back into her chair. Once she was planted I slid her down enough for me to put my lips to her pussy lips and give it a French kiss. When my tunge hit her clit she lit up and let out a loud moan. I teased her for a few minutes by tonguing her clit but then stopped. I moved my head to the side slightly so that I could take each individual lip in my mouth. I sucked on one moving up and down over and over again making it swell more and more then I moved to the other lip doing the same. Each time I moved up or down my lip would drag across her clit teasing her even more.

“OH MY GOD. I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE. I WANT SOMETHING IN ME.” she yelled. In her huh? I took 2 of my fingers and ran them up her now dripping pussy to gather up a little lube then slid then in as deep as I could. As soon as I got them in, she arched back then pushed down onto my fingers. She wanted them deep. Deeper then what 2 could give her so I slowly added a 3rd but it still wasn’t deep enough for her. I couldn’t add a 4th because she was already squeezing the shit out of the 3 that were there all ready. She was just too tight.

So with that I knew it was time. I stood her up, turned her around and put her up against the wall again but with her ass facing me now. I pulled hips away from the wall and towards me some as I guided my dick into her pussy from behind. I slid my shaft up along her slit so that I could get as much lube as I could. Then I put the tip right at the entrance to her hole.

“You ready?”
“Oh God yes”

With that I grabbed hold of her hips and rammed it in her as hard and fast as I could. It didn’t take much of me to bottom out in her but when I did she screamed out and began to cum. I took my hand and put it over her mouth so that no one would hear then began pushing in and out of her harder and harder. Over and over she came like as if they were all one big orgasm. For 10 minutes I fucked her like that up against the wall. Then I took her to the ground laying her on her right side. I lifted her left leg up in the air and straddled her right leg. Then I slid it back in her but this time I was able to go deeper then anything had gone in her before.

I started off slow but it wasn’t long before I picked up the pace. Louder and louder she screamed making me press harder on her mouth so not to alert anyone. Finally her orgasms subsided but I could feel myself building and building. Faster and faster I went. “Oh my god I’m going to…” and that’s when I unloaded a truckload deep in her pussy.

It was then I collapsed on the floor with my dick still in her, still squirting. It took a few minutes but we managed to regain enough of our senses to get our clothes back on.

2 seconds after the last article of clothing was put back on, we heard Richard pull in the driveway. This was the first time for Bobbi and I but trust me.

The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:43 PM
How about a short teasing story - Title : Mel's pussy . Enjoy !!! ;)


Mel is 32-year-old modern married mum she has one child a boy and she is not a stunner, but she does have a body and a presence that gives one the feeling that she could be a sexy women in the right circumstances. By the way, her husband has about as much love and sex appeal in him a disused petrol pump.

So it was no surprise to find out that she had found love elsewhere or so she thought, sad to say that was not the truth.

I am not by blood related to Mel, she is the daughter of my partner and for the last 3 years we have become close but not that close, yet she does confide some matters to me that need perhaps the sort of guidance you would expect from her farther.

Such is the begging of this story, it happened on a day that I had taken off from work due to a chill and felt that a day in bed would help. Around 11.30 I got up and went to the kitchen to make a drink, the cat and I were both enjoying the winter sun and the peace within the house.

Then the doorbell rang I went to the door slightly pissed off as peace at my age is welcome when you do not feel too good.

Fuck it I thought who is this now; some sales representative or whatever, to my surprise is was Mel.

She was crying and looked a right mess her makeup had run down her cheeks and she was in a right state, I pulled her in and said, “whatever is wrong why are you like this” to which she blabbed out some incompressible replay.

“Come in sit down drink this” handing her my coffee and tell me what is wrong,

I went to the kitchen got some tissues

She started to tell me she had done all she could to keep the guy on the side that she had been seeing from taking drugs and now she was fed up and broke it off with him.

Well that is a shame I thought,

A shame! No, it is a good thing.

Who am I to judge?

Fucked if I know what to say.

I looked at her and asked, “Are you sorry about it now or what? “Yes and no” was her response; you girls never make it easy do you?

Ok I said lets get this right you broke it off you now want it back on?

No, she said aloud she was pissed off and upset as she was sick to death of the men in her life and felt she was forever making mistakes.

So, from this I decided that this young woman need a bit of TLC from a mature man who is as much a dad as he can be and give some tender advice to bolster her confidence back up.

How am I going to do this, here I am stood all but naked in pair of shorts my hair stood on end, lets be honest none of us look that good when we have a cold and just got out of bed do we?

I sit down opposite her and started to say the sort of things that make a women feel better like here is my gold card go and blast it (only joking) no I say “Mel you are a little smasher and there must be a queue of men trying to get with you”

“Don’t you understand I am sick of these young guys who think they know it all and in truth know fuck all, except the size of their cocks?

! Wow ! I thought Mel is pissed, I had better watch my self as I may get a blast from her. She wiped her eyes took a sip of coffee and looked at me then let out a big sigh she said with a slight smile “I am sorry to burden you with this carp” No problem I thought I have done nothing except give you my drink and a little of my time.

Mel, can I ask you a question “yes anything” why have you come here today how did you know I was home, “My mum told me, I spoke with her and she said you did not feel well”

Well I have not been up long as you can see and she smiled again this time a brighter look on her face and said, “I know I can see do you always were shorts in bed” No, I just grabbed them up and came down stairs.

Do you feel a little better now?

“Yes, she said can I stay a while so my eyes do not look to red when I go?

Of course, I replied. I went over and got my cigarettes handed her one and we sat back and relaxed a bit.

Mel went on to tell me that she came around to see me as she felt I was a shoulder to cry on, even though I was not well. Ok I say do you want some more coffee or a soft drink?

“No this is fine she said”

Well take your coat off, relax, and let us just enjoy the peace a little. As Mel took her coat off I saw that she had on a sliver top that showed the full out line of her breasts and more her nipples, it was the first time I had ever seen such a full profile of them, and boy they were a sight to see.

I don’t know about you but I do think that some women look far more sensual in their clothes than without them and looking at Mel’s breasts made me think how nice it would be to slip my hand up inside and get a good feel of her tits.

With that, I felt my cock twinge a little and told myself to stop or this could become a very difficult visit as much as I would like to, Mel was out of bounds.

She said, “do you mind if I pop up stairs and freshen up” no go for it, I said walking to the kitchen for a new cuppa for my self.

Crisis over I thought, Mel was awhile then she came down stairs sat down and smiled and then said “you left your TV on in the bedroom I turned it off for you” thanks and then I went bright red. You see I had been laying in bed wanking while watching a home video of me and her mum fucking, now what do I say.

Before I get the chance to say, another word Mel asked me this, “Why have you and my mum filmed your selves, doing it!”

I think for a while and look at her and say I don’t know how you and your hubby or ex boyfriend get turned on, but me and your mum find it very stimulating and Mel those films are for us and no one else, as you know or should do, that it never hurts to bring a bit of naughty play in to ones sex life.

Mel is not still curious and asked ”does my mum enjoy them or is it a male thing” Mel you know your mum, she would never do anything that she did not want too, does that answer your question.

The one thing I want you to promise me Mel is this, you never tell her you saw the film she would die if she thought you knew about it and blame me.

Mel looked right at me do not worry I wont and asked, “Does my mum know you watch them alone” Funny thing to ask I say to my self, Mel she does too I reply.

I turn to Mel and say, it never hurts to help what goes on in the bedroom if you get my meaning, your mum, and I both enjoy them alone and together.

Mel opened her mouth and said, “The dirty cow I never knew perhaps I should have had one to show that fool I have been seeing all he ever wanted to do is a quick one and sleep”

As she is talking, I cannot help but look at her tits, her nipples seem to have grown while she is talking to me, I wonder if this is turning her on a bit.

Right are you warm enough I ask, “why do you ask that she said” and I motion with my eyes and look down at her nipples she blushes and said it must have been the film.

Well there you go I said it does the same to your mum, we both laugh at this, and the tension is gone. I can see she is excited a little and she has goose bumps on her arms, now what do we talk about I wonder.

Mel looks over at me and cannot help herself she has to ask me more about the film, I can see now that whatever she saw has her going, now I think to my self I could have a bit of fun here and the dirty dog in me would love to dip my toes as were, in to a bit of sexual banter with her to see how far, or where it may takes us.

Mel, I say, what was going on in the bit of the film that you saw, knowing that if I were right she would have seen me going down on her mum and finger fucking her arse, which her mum loves.

She looked down at the floor and says, “well you were and a pause, licking my mum” right and what did you think about that, she replied “well at first I thought you dirty sod but then as I saw her face she was loving it I could tell”.

Mel do you like that when it is done to you, she does not say anything for a second or two and the she says still looking down “It has never been done to me”

What! I say never I don’t believe it “well you better, my hubby and the bloke I was seeing did not like it” wankers I say. Mel look at me she lifted her head and I tell her that I think it is very important and that if a women lets you, it is a compliment for the man.

I can feel myself getting a little excited now I have used this line before to get into a woman’s draws and it has worked. My cock is begging to fill out a bit, I adjust myself by moving around on the seat to get it a bit of room to expand, just in case, but at the same time I do not want to make a fool of myself.

(I think you dirty no good basted you want to fuck her and you are trying it on)

Mel tells me she has never heard a man explain it like that before she thought it was a nice way to put it. I carry on a bit as I can see her nipples are still up, so far I have not over stepped that mark I think.

Mel, I am going to take a shower as I have not done so yet and have a shave it will take me about thirty minutes, so if you want to go up stairs and have a little look at the film so you can see how much your mum likes it, do so,


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:45 PM
If you feel funny about watching us, then in the draw by the bed on the right are a few blue films that show men doing it to women. It is obvious to me that you have not seen how much fun it is and how enjoyable it can be. The reason I say look at me and your mum, is, that we are doing it for pleasure not for money or acting, there is a big difference.

I don’t know if it is that important to me she replied, it would be if it was being done one to you by one of your men I replied. Oh fuck them she said

Shit I thought she is going cold on the idea. I decide not to press it any further and go upstairs for my shower I might add my cock is now a little harder and I think well what the fuck it was worth a try but probably just as well in the long run.

I leave Mel to it and get my self into the bathroom for my shower, which is off the side of our bedroom. Once the shower is running I step in and get on with it, my cock is semi hard and looks good to me but fuck it I will save it for tonight and her mum but pretend I am doing it to Mel.

As I turn around after soaping myself down I get under the shower head to rinse and as I do I start to think what it would be like to have sex with Mel, she is not bad looking she has a fine set of tits and from what she has said her sex life has not been too interesting.

Well it was a nice thought and I get on with clean up, I finish the shower and have my shave, then I hear Mel call out “are you finished”, yes Mel just shaving, “can I come up she shouts” yes by all means.

Mel enters the bedroom and sits down on the bed she says,

“I hope I have not given you the wrong idea about me.. I like you and even though you are a lot older then me I find you a sexy man, it was a bit of a shock to think that you and my mum get at it like you do, it makes my sex life look very dull”

As I am shaving, I think there is a time in all seductions of this nature when it is time to stop talking and start acting. So I put this to Mel, how about you and me watching the film for a while so you can see how nice and un-crude it is, it may help you understand how much enjoyment can be had from a good sex life.

Mel your mum is not a prude she enjoys her sex with me and lets be honest I am not her first lover and I may not be her last. Remember pleasure can be had in many ways, it just happens that we get a lot from sex, some couples do not, if I went out side to find sex it would not mean I don’t love your mum, it just means I need something she can not give me.

The same could be said of you and your hubby, he does not provide you with the sex life you want or think you need. Maybe that is why you looked outside it just happens you were unlucky twice, you either give up or settle for what you have or try again.

Mel when your mum is telling me to fuck her or whatever she says in that film, I think you have to agree she would tell whoever is doing her at the time to do it, not because she loves me just that she loves it and we are forthright in what we want during sex.

She is quiet for a while and then she says,

“you are the only person I can talk to like this and I don’t know why but I feel like I can tell you things that I would never tell anyone else. I feel safe with you, yet when I saw you looking at my body the way you were I got a little turned on, do you think that is right, after all you are my mums partner”

Mel I am also a man and you have a good body and it would be strange it I did not look at you in that way, it does not mean anything would ever happen and then I let her have it time to be bold. Mel right now I am in here shaving, “yes” she says and I have a hard on just talking to you like this, “why” she says simple all this talk of sex has turned me on.

In a few minutes I am going to finish and I am going to come out of here and walk into the bedroom naked, if you want to go now is the time, but if you are there when I come out, I will not see my partners daughter but a young woman in her prime with great tits who is not sure what she wants and I am going to put on the film again and if you stay well we could have some fun, if you go I will lie on the bed watch the film and have a wank.

Not a sound, no noise no reply, nothing no movement so I think well fuck it I am going for it.

I look at my cock which is now rock hard I finish I put on a little after shave put the towel in the basket, still no sound I figure if I say anything I may just brake the spell so I turn out the light in the bathroom and walk in to the bed room.

Mel has not moved she is sat on the bed looking out of bedroom window, as I walk in she does not turn around her shoulders are hunched she is deep in thought, I walk around to the side of the bedroom where she is sat and my cock is level with her face.

She looks at it and at me, she gets up walks past me to the window and pulls down the blind, she turns around and says, “put on the film please, from the start” ok I then lean over the bed pick up the remote and press start, Mel then walks out of the bedroom, so it is a wank for me then I think, she goes down the stairs and I think shame, I get on the bed and look at the film, then I hear her…..she is coming back up the stairs, she has her bag in her hand, she walks in the bedroom looks at me on the bed with my hard on, crosses her arms in front of her grabs hold of her top and pulls it over her head she lets it drop to the floor.

Oh what a lovely sight her breast are, her nipples are fat and long, bigger than her mums and proud, her breast are not huge but natural with an almost personality all of the own, each one looks like a mouth in need of a kiss, she has a natural cleavage she is one sexy woman, how any man could not wish to get in between her legs and suck her cunt till she has no juice left, is beyond me.

Mel then undoes the top of her jeans and lets them drop to the floor her panties are white and she pulls them down and steps out of them showing each elegant leg bent as she does and then she is naked, she reaches down to her bag and pulls out a hair tie she lifts her arms up and takes hold of her hair and pulls it in to a pony tail and pulls on the tie as she does I have a full view of her milky white body her little pubic mound with her trimmed pussey looks as though it has never been touched before.

She then puts her hand on her hips and look s at me and says, “make it worth it please”, I get up off the bed take her in my arms and kiss her full on the mouth I can feel her soft body and her ripe tits and nipples brush against my chest, my cock is rock hard pressing against her tummy, we kiss and our tongues meet in our wet mouths, both of us are breathing faster.

I turn Mel around so her back it to the bed and move so she has to sit down on it, I tell her to move back along the bed and as she does I get down on my knees, this way she can see the film as I make love to her beautiful pussy.

My hands are holding her legs and very slowly, I start to brush my lips along each leg and with gentle pressure, I am able to part her legs just enough to see her pussey waiting for me she is sat up on the bed with her hands either side of her looking down at me, I continue to brush/kiss her legs and now I go up to her pubic mound and nestle my lips in amongst her bush and my tongue makes it first appearance on her bush, she breaths out louder and I then move back down her legs stopping to kiss parts of them as I go, I know that if I go to her pussey too quick it will not be as good, if this is really her first time for a man to suck her juice from her cunt I want her to enjoy the anticipation of what she may think is going to happen and how it will make her feel.

Mel moves one of her hands to my back and runs her fingers along my spine and I get a tingle form this, my poor old cock is going to have to take second place today this means my pleasure is going to have to come from giving rather then receiving never a bad thing.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:46 PM
No then, let’s get on with how to induce the best and first oral orgasm and many more for Mel I think, who now is very primed for a wonderful experience, it has taken a lot of courage to let me do this and in some respects her daring in letting us get to this stage, so I am not going to dis-respect her trust and need.


I slowly start to kiss along her legs more a lick than a kiss and as I reach the top section of her legs I switch for left to right, as I get closer to her cunt, (I love that word) her legs are now opening without any help from me, Mel has now changed and she has chosen to lie down and she can see the film which from the sound tells me her mum is sucking my cock, I move very slowly to her cunt and let my tongue linger just above the top of her cunt lips, Mel’s hand comes up and presses on my head I gently push her legs further apart so I can see her cunt lips, I go for them like a fish on a hook I take them in my mouth, lick and suck on them, Mel leans up and so she can see me doing this her nipples look like they are about to explode, she is breathing now very loudly and her moans are starting, I can feel these little bits of flesh on my mouth and I suck and play with them knowing that they protect that juicy hole of Mel’s.

I let go of her lips and let the tip only of my tongue find their way between her lips so that for the first time her cunt can feel my probing tongue as I part her legs more her lips open and exposed this gentle pink opening full of pleasure for both of us.

Mel is going to cum I can feel it in her body, she is moaning now and her head is moving she has her hands on my head now and I take them off and place them on her tits, I want this juicy pink cunt all to myself I don’t need any help, this is the best pink cunt I have seen for some time and I am going to lick it like a person scoop’s and oyster out of it shell, I let my tongue wonder around the contours of her cunt and as I do I can feel Mel react to each movement her cunt is wet but I know there is much more to come out of her and my job is to get it all.

I know introduce my full tongue into her cunt and as she feels it lapping her she lets out a very loud moan and her body is convulsing as she has her first big orgasm.

Her hands are back and she has a hold of my head and hair I can feel her pelvic area reacting to her orgasm she is now full of juice and I like a cat set about lapping it up and leave no part of her cunt unattended.

She smells of sex, she tastes of sex and she is lost in sex right now, I can see that little hood that protects her clit and I push my tongue up against it and wiggle my tongue and then I feel her clit and press my tongue against it more I can feel her body getting ready for the next orgasm as he moves more I get a grip of her clit with my lips and move my bottom lip from side to side as I keep her clit in between my lips this makes her jump and I lose her clit for a second or two as I find it aging she lets out a yelp and cums again.

She becomes very vocal and I can hear her, “fuck me fuck me oh god this so nice arrrrrr, I am going to cum again, please let me cum again don’t stop”

I swap my lips from her clit to her cunt and give one almighty suck and bring my lips together and then lick her at a fast rate, as her orgasm builds again don’t stop don’t, she screams now, “fuck mmeeeeeeee of god I am cumming and I cannot stop what is happing oh god”


As she subsides a little I introduce my finger to her cunt and tickle her clit with it and swap it with my tongue in turn, my finger goes in to the cunt and my tongue licks it and visa versa I am covered in her juice my little finger slides under her cunt and probes around he arse just to let her know right now nothing is sacred or beyond pleasure.

Mel, lets go of my head and flops back on the bed, I look up at her, she is sweating her face is relaxing she has her eyes closed and one of her hands on her brow she is rocking her head from side to side slow and just saying things like oh god what have I been missing.

I withdraw from her cunt area and stand up my poor knees hurt a little, as I stand up my cock bounces around, she sees this and holds out her hand and beckons me to her, I turn around and look at the TV I am now fucking her mum from behind and Mel likes that I can see, but what she does not know I am fucking her mums arse.

As I move towards Mel she reaches over and kisses me full on the lips, our mouths meet and she can now smell herself and taste what I have been drinking and licking for the last half an a hour or so.

She searches out my tongue sucks on it and licks all around it, she breaks off and looks at me and says, “I have never ever” and before she is able to say any more I put my finger to her lips, and nod my head do not worry Mel, today is the begging if you like, there is more I could have done to you but why have it all in one go, for as long as you want and whenever we feel right about it, we can do it again.

She nods her head and we both look at the film which shows her mum taking my cum of her lips and swallowing it. I look at Mel she looks at me and I nod, Mel moves down the bed and takes hold of my cock which is not huge it is thick though and she just looks at me and starts to lap and lick it, I will leave the rest to you to think about.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
02-12-2007, 09:50 PM
Here's one last short story for tonight - Title : Hippy girl . Enjoy !!! ;)


"I should just be a lesbian" said Samantha. This was something she often said, and Rich was used to hearing it. "And now I'm not gonna have a fucking prom date."

Though the thought of Samantha making love to another girl was incredibly hot, Rich knew that she was no lesbian, just a frustrated heterosexual girl in her senior year. She had been dumped in 11th grade by her long time boyfriend but never seemed to get past it. It didn't make sense. She had a pretty face, was medium height, skinny, 28c breasts, and had a nice smooth ass. She was quite perfect. She dressed in a hippy fashion. Colorful shirts and long flowing dresses.

"I'd take you to prom if I could, Sam" said Rich.

"I know...and I appreciate it," said Samantha "but you've got a girlfriend."

Rich's thoughts began to drift; I bet she hasn't gotten laid on almost 2 years...poor girl.

The bell rang and their study hall ended.

As they were walking out, "You wanna come over tonight and watch a movie or something?"

"Yeah sure," said Sam, "round 8?"

"Sounds good..."

Though Rich had a girlfriend whom he was quite happy with, he'd always had a little crush on Samantha. But their friendship was really only based on real friendship, Rich was able to put aside his feelings for the most part.

Around 8, Sam came over, they sat on the couch, relatively far apart and watched a movie. They both agreed it sucked, but didn't turn it off because there wasn't much else to do. Around 11:30, after the movie and flipping through the channels, they both fell asleep.

With the TV, Rich had a series of strange dreams before waking up. It was 1:15, his parents must have come home and gone to bed without coming in to say hello.

Rich looked over at Samantha. She was sprawled out in her usual attire. A tight fitting brown shirt that barely revealed that she was not wearing a bra (she rarely did), a long, flowing navy blue skirt that hit about her shins, and knee high lace up Eskimo boots that she wore every day to school. Fast asleep, she had a peaceful, beautiful air about her.

Rich took this opportunity to do what he wanted to do in school every day, stare at a girl for as long as he wanted and focus in on any part. His eyes traveled over her smooth round face, and over her perfectly sized tits. Soon his thoughts were beginning to wander to more sexual places.

I wonder how asleep she is...

Rich inched closer to her; she didn't budge, and then moved a little closer. Her breathing didn't even change. Then he took a big step, and moved in so close that they were nearly touching. She shifted.

Fuck, thought Rich. She's gonna wake up with me right up close to her.

But she didn't, she shifted depressing her body deeper into the couch and extending her legs out. They were spread beneath her skirt.

Rich couldn't get over how tranquil she was, and how hot she was. How was it that this girl couldn't get a date? He followed the outline of her legs under her skirt, followed it up to where her pussy was.

Her skirt was so light, I wonder if I slowly raised it, would it wake her? Don't be stupid, thought Rich, you're gonna get yourself in trouble.

But he was quite horny, and probably wasn't thinking strait and there was a beautiful girl with her legs spread asleep on his couch. He reached down to the hem of the skirt and slowly began to lift it. His heart was pounding in his ears.

He slowly laid down the hem of the skirt at her knees. Halfway there he thought. As he began to calm down he wondered, what am I going to do when I get all the way up? But it didn't matter, he was too horny to stop.

He grabbed the hem between his fingers and pushed it a little more up. He gazed up the skirt and looked between her legs.

She wasn't wearing panties.

It made sense, thought Rich. She never wore bras, she always wanted her body to be free and loose. It glistened like a hidden treasure.

Now what do I do? I can't just walk away. When she wakes up with her skirt around her thighs she'll know something has happened. He looked down, his cock was making a tent in his jeans. I want this girl so bad, he thought.

His mind began to race. If she wakes up, there'll be almost no way to talk her into fooling around, and it'd be even harder to seduce her. She'd just push him away because he had a girlfriend.

But he refused to give up.

There was only one thing to do. He leaned in gently, slowly, bracing himself on the couch. If he could wake her up slowly and gently by licking the inside of her pussy she'd be hard pressed to ask him to stop.

His body was in a very awkward and strained position by the time he was close, but he was in range. He leaned forward a little and ran his tongue over her slit. The taste was strong, but very appealing. She didn't stir though her breathing did change a little.

No stopping now he thought.

He pushed his tongue in gently. He ran it over her little hole, and then pushed in gently.

He didn't want to push to hard, that would wake her, but he was forceful enough so that it would provide some pleasure when she woke up.

Suddenly, Samantha's legs began to move. She let out a quiet moan and squeezed her legs together around Rich's head.

Rich began to probe her deeper, swirling his tongue around, lapping up her juices.

She began to get very wet.

Rich continued to swirl his tongue around inside, inching closer and closer to her clit each time he came out. He wasn't sure if she would wake up any minute and freak out, but her pussy was too good to stop eating, and hearing her little moans was amazing.

Then suddenly Rich felt her hand on her shoulder, then it slid to the back of his head and it held his head in place.

He breathed a sigh of relief...She's awake and she's happy with this. Her noises began to get more intense, but were still quite and sweet. She squeezed her thighs around his head. It felt soo good.

His tongue eventually found his way to her clit. She let out her first little squeal. It was high pitched and petite sounding. He continued to rap his tongue around her clit. She had to bite her tongue to keep from screaming and her legs got tighter around her pussy.

She began to shake and moan. Suddenly her pussy began to flood with fluid. Rich laid down his tongue so that the fluid flowed right into his mouth. He then continued to tongue fuck her until she calmed down and her orgasm subsided.

Rich sat up and or the first time looked into her eyes.

She had a small, gentle smile on her face and was a little out of breathe. He leaned in closely and kissed her deeply. Her tongue slid over his, soaking up some of her own cum.

She whispered in his ear, "Rich...you have a girlfriend"

He whispered back "I don't care" and kissed her again.

He then began to lift her shirt over her head. She raised her hands, clearly not going to put up any resistance. Her breasts were soft and milky-white

As he sucked on her nipples, Rich pulled down her skirt leaving her wearing only her knee high boots. Her nipples were now hard and sensitive, ever time he swirled his tongue she moaned.

She then pushed him back and began to undo his pants. Rich got the message and quickly pulled everything off. She jumped on top of him, and without saying a word, sat down on his cock. She let out another high pitched squeal as all 8inches of his cock penetrated her.

He wasn't prepared for how tight she would be, apparently 2 years of no sex makes things tighten when you're 17.

She bounced up and down, her tits flying with each hump. She began to squeeze her own nipples and moan incoherently, but still quietly. She began to fuck harder and faster. The heels of her boots starting digging into his thighs.

As he got close, he said, "Sam...Stop I'm gonna cum."

Sam made a pouting face and slid off, she laid her head back, out of breath. Then she saw Rich's still hard, glistening penis. She leaned over, and in one swoop took the whole thing in her mouth. She slid her mouth up and down, cleaning it off. Then she began to massage his balls and bob her head up and down. In a moment he came, spewing loads and loads of cum. When he looked down he was surprised to see that she hadn't lost a drop of cum, she swallowed every drop of it...quite surprising considering how sweet and innocent Sam was.

They both lay on the couch. Exhausted and satisfied.

"Do you still want to be a lesbian?" asked Rich sarcastically.

"Shut up"


The End !!! :D :p

Cum_Luver
02-12-2007, 10:34 PM
bro birdie8819 and bro alwong....

everyday, cum in and read the stories, steam man...
lucky yesterday when TH for a drink and also relieved man else think hv to do it myself aka pcc liao...;)

birdie8819
03-12-2007, 08:17 AM
bro birdie8819 and bro alwong....

everyday, cum in and read the stories, steam man...
lucky yesterday when TH for a drink and also relieved man else think hv to do it myself aka pcc liao...;)

Hehehehehe.....glad that you like the stories here C_L kor kor !!! :D

alwong
03-12-2007, 07:21 PM
bro birdie8819 and bro alwong....

everyday, cum in and read the stories, steam man...
lucky yesterday when TH for a drink and also relieved man else think hv to do it myself aka pcc liao...;)

Bros Cum, I am glad you like it...will continue to post more.

Bro Birdie, should I start a new thread for just chinese stories? I just concerns that I continue to post in this thread, the Chinese stories might disturb your English stories sequence...your feedbacks and suggestions are greatly appreciated.

:)

alwong
03-12-2007, 10:11 PM
Another one to share with all the bros here.... :D

性史群交

真是我的老婆,长得很漂亮喜欢时髦性感的打扮,尖挺的奶子修长的双腿,是任何一个男人看到她都会梦想要狠狠 干她的那种。

大大的眼睛高挺的鼻子留着一头蓬松略带卷曲的米粉头,尤其是她的身材更惹火,34C-24-36。

我们结婚近叁年来几乎天天作爱,每天都有不同的花样,可是我们最喜欢的却是彼此叫着别人的名字幻想和不同人 作爱,或是想像和一群人玩交换性伴侣的游戏。

我干着别的女人而她则和其它男人上床,每次都可以让真高潮好几次。虽然这样一定很爽,可是若发生我不知道彼 此是否能忍受别的男人骑在我的老婆身上。

所以还只是停留在幻想的阶段而已,但这个幻想却在上礼拜六晚上实现了,而且还是我老婆开始的。

上礼拜六晚上是住隔壁的茉莉生日,真打扮的十分性感准备赴约,低胸的紧身套装衬托出迷人的曲线,白色网状的 吊带丝袜配上高跟鞋更诱人暇想。

我半开玩笑的对她说,"你想「干」什麽,想让小朱欲火焚身啊,他可是哈你很久了。"

真白了我一眼"你说呢。"

到了茉莉家,她的男朋友小朱也刚好到,看他一对色眯眯的眼睛紧盯真的奶子不放,真不是滋味。

原本就很漂亮的茉莉经过刻意打扮那天更是迷人,我们在客厅里尽情狂欢每个人喝得有点醉了。

在酒精的刺激下四个人都很显得很豪放,彼此搂搂抱抱互相亲吻对方的伴侣毫不在意,晚上12点一到我们要茉莉 切蛋糕并站在桌子上许愿,茉莉那晚穿着超短的迷你群整个雪白的大腿露出绝大部份,再加上站在桌子上群底下的 丁字叁角裤叁人可一览无遗。

我和小朱的眼睛都快掉出来了,真突然说:"茉莉,你穿得那麽性感是不是要引诱我老公犯罪。"

此时我只能看着茉莉傻笑,不料茉莉接着回答:"少来了,真,你也是一样,小朱整晚都盯着你的胸部在看。"

这下换小朱傻笑了,有了这个开端接下来话题都围绕在性的方面。俩个美女在音乐酒精的作祟下渐渐 的开放起来。

茉莉说"我们来跳舞。"说着说着就拉起小朱跳起舞来。

而我和真则坐在沙发上,在暗暗的灯光下我看见小朱从背後搂住茉莉双手则紧紧的握住茉莉的奶子而茉莉则用不时 摇摆臀部磨擦小朱的下体,动作越来越大胆。她甚至手向後拉开小朱裤子的拉 伸手在里面摸索。

那种淫靡的动作非常刺激。我和真则俩看得欲火高胀,忍不住的我也抚摸起真的奶子和淫水泛滥成灾的小穴,真也 隔着裤子轻轻抓着我的大鸡巴来回搓揉,呼吸越来越急促的说"等一下回家好好干我。"

正当我们陶醉在淫欲的欢愉时茉莉突然过来拉起我跳舞,我看看真从她的眼神我知道她默许了。

一样是慢舞我搂着茉莉,而她却紧紧的靠着我弄得我那根具大的肉棍不知该摆那里,只得走一步算一步。但几分钟 过後茉莉却有意无意的用下体磨擦它,我更难过了。

茉莉突然说"你的鸡巴好大喔。"

我不知该如何回答,茉莉接着说"放心啦,真,没空管你啦。"

我回头一看真和小朱俩在拥抱热吻,真的一只手正在拉小朱的拉 准备探索,而小朱的手也没闲着。

真身上的衣服几乎被他褪下,一个奶子则完全露出,二十六岁成熟的肉体正散发出欲火。小朱的手就在上面游走却 渐渐的往下移动,真张开双腿好让小朱的手能充分爱抚她的小骚穴,并不时发出呻吟,"嗯……嗯……。"

我被这一幕吓呆了,虽然我知道真很哈他,因为她常常幻想跟小朱作爱,可是没想到即将发生在我面 前。

而此时真已经将小朱的鸡巴拉出来了露出硬梆梆的肉棒,从龟头到阴囊不停的上下抚摸。但还是不断的在拥吻着小 朱。

他的阴茎几乎和我的一样长但是细一点有18公分。

"小朱马上会要真帮他吹喇叭"茉莉说。

我愣住了在想真是不是会这样作,但是小朱抓着她的头轻轻压下去,真顺势蹲下去。雪白的大腿更增加丰满性感, 微微张开了嘴慢慢的含了龟头进去,沿着背後的肉缝轻轻上下舔拭,一吞一吐配合舌头的动作,口红此时已经沾到 小朱的肉棒上, 发出湿淋淋的光泽。

妈的,让小朱爽翻了。

真同时用手解开胸罩的挂勾丢弃在一旁,羊脂般的乳房一蹦而出。

真不断的用嘴和手指不停的爱抚小朱的阳具,同时扭动身体以除去衣服只留下那吊带丝袜,这情景就像A片所演一 般,只是主角换成我老婆。

此刻真已完全赤裸倒坐在小朱的身上,两腿间小朱正努力在舔她的骚穴,真则揉搓自己的奶子并用另一只手不停的 在帮小朱打手枪。随着舌头速度的增快,真的浪声也随之升高"嗯….好舒……服,喔……就……是…那………里,快……….一……….点……啊…….啊,大鸡 ………巴","喔…….美,小…朱..你…..的舌头……快…舔死…我……了。"

我知到真快出来了,不停旋转她的臀部一边趴下快速的吸小朱的大肉棍,很显然她也要小朱射精而且要他射在嘴里 。

"小朱,我……要……出来……了,亲哥…哥你………舔……得……我美死………了,啊……啊………小浪……穴… ……不行……了"

真竖起膝头双腿紧紧夹着小朱的头,脚尖拼命用力,丰满的大腿不停颤抖,她达到高潮了。而小朱屁股也开始猛烈 上下戳动即将射精了。

"喔……..我……要射…….了", 真连忙张大了嘴,小朱一阵抖动射精了。白浊色的液体一滴不漏全部进了真的嘴。

我看着刚刚才做过口交的真,充满淫靡红润的脸上还留有淫荡的神情,粉红色的口红溢出嘴唇,更显 得淫荡。

她显然还陶醉在刚刚的高潮中意犹未尽的猛舔小朱湿淋淋的肉棍,阴茎上还留有上一丝丝白色液体, 才刚 的阴茎又开始慢慢勃起。

我感到迷惘了,这刚干完的浪货是我老婆吗?


That's all. The End.

fuck2fuck
04-12-2007, 01:44 AM
Childhood Friends

My parents owned a house that sat on 3 acres of land, in a rural part of Illinois. Bordering our house were several neighbors. To the immediate right were more houses, like my parents, whose yards were on 3 to 4 acres of land. To the immediate left were a multitude of homes whose backyards ended at our gate. Our next door neighbor to the right had a son that was one year older than I, Tommy Black. I had such a crush on him. Of course, he saw me as the next door neighbor brat. He dated only the popular girls in High School, which I was excluded from.

After returning from my first year in college, I accidentally bumped into Tommy coming out of the local dime store. We immediately recognized each other, and started to laugh. The scrawny little girl, me I suppose, had blossomed into a beautiful rose. As we sat in front of the local dime store, we shared memories that were never the million miles apart I had always presumed.

When I was in high school, I really felt like the ugly duckling of my class. I was scrawny with a, personally perceived, flat chest. I didn’t like what I saw in the mirror. Tommy remembered a shy beautiful girl, not the ugly duckling, that he did not know how to approach.

fuck2fuck
04-12-2007, 01:45 AM
Childhood Friends


Tommy invited me back to his house, which is next to my parents house. Being invited up to his bedroom brought back so many old fantasies. I had once asked him to teach me how to throw a snowball (though I had already known) just to be close to him. To have the opportunity to maybe touch him, though I had always wanted to do more.

As we climbed the stairs to his bedroom, my panties became very moist. I started thinking about all the possibilities. Maybe I could claim the fantasy and have my childhood crush. Someone once told me that all dreams come true, it just takes time! His room hadn’t changed much. I had seen it once before, after he had taught me how to throw a snowball, he invited me upstairs, to this same room, to listen to records. I sat on his floor as he selected popular rock songs, and he talked non-stop about his new red mustang. As he was talking, all I could think of was reaching into his pants and taking his penis. I wanted to place his soft penis into my mouth and suck him into hardness, eventually swallowing his sweet juices.

But in rural Illinois, nice girls did not do such things. So those many years ago, I sat lady like on his bedroom floor and listened to his chatter, making no moves.

As we reached his bedroom, I surveyed his room. I was no longer a resident of rural Illinois and I had long since broken the nice girl image. Instead of sitting on the floor, I sat on his bed testing his mattress and calculating my next move. Tommy must have seen the sparkle of mischief in my eyes, as he sat next to me on the bed. He asked if I remembered the last time I was in his room. Oh yes, I sure did. But instead of just sitting there, I took his comment as a signal for my next move.

I shifted myself to the floor, kneeling next to him. I looked up at him expectantly as I unzipped his pants. The look of shear surprise was worth a picture if I had a camera. I moved his penis from its safe cave in his pants and placed it in my mouth. I felt his penis grow from a soft ball to hard stiff shaft. As I sucked on his penis, my childhood fantasy, he reached down and drew my firm breasts from inside my bra. I sucked on the tip of his penis and tasted a few drops of his saltiness. He pulled me up to him, and I stood in front of him. "Do you know I wanted to do that to you for years?" "Why didn’t you?", he responded. Then he smiled, knowingly, finishing his own thoughts, "cause you would have been known as a whore!"

fuck2fuck
04-12-2007, 01:47 AM
Childhood Friends

As he watched, I slowly unbuttoned my shirt and removed my shorts. I unhooked my bra, slowly removing it displaying my firm tits. He reached out and pulled me toward him. My panties were dripping with anticipated wetness. He had taken off his shirt and pants, laying naked on his bed. I moved to join him, as I straddled his hard cock. I teased him as I nestled his cock between my thighs, but didn’t insert it. I lowered my mouth to his breasts and sucked them to hardness.

I moved my mouth to his mouth, first taking his tongue and chewing gently. I allowed his tongue to penetrate mine deeply, moving the tongues in and out. "Do you want in?", I asked teasingly. "Yes, please..", he responded. "Then you have to beg...", as I rotated my hips. I allowed him to insert just a little bit, then I pulled him out. I wanted him to beg. I had waited a long time to live out my fantasy, I wanted to prolong the experience. He again took my breasts into his mouth, and he sucked on each one. I moved his mouth back to mine, as I sat on his cock allowing him to penetrate me deeply. I held him there for a moment, savoring his hardness. Then I slowly rode him like a horse. I moved my pelvic up and down, causing him to move rhythmically in and out. I reached behind my back and massaged his balls, as I continued to ride his hard cock.

He reached up and stroked my breasts to tenderness, squeezing my nipples. I wanted to cum, but I wanted to cum with him. I felt him tense, ready to unload, as I allowed myself to cum. He held onto me as we rode the spasm of love.

Afterwards, we held each other and continued to reminisce. We were so engrossed with our reminiscing, we didn’t realize that someone had opened his bedroom door. To our mutual amazement, our mother’s were standing on the threshold. Both of them had their hands on their hips, shaking their heads. We looked at each other with mutual hilarity. Our mother’s had done everything to prevent that one moment. They had always known that one day, Tommy and I would be lovers. They had hoped that we would be married or at least engaged before we stepped into the boundaries of sex.

Tommy changed schools after that year, to be closer to me. Although throughout my high school years, my dreams didn’t come true. But during college, everything I wished for materialized.... What the difference time can make!

END

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 08:16 AM
Bro Birdie, should I start a new thread for just chinese stories? I just concerns that I continue to post in this thread, the Chinese stories might disturb your English stories sequence...your feedbacks and suggestions are greatly appreciated.

Sure you can start your own thread . ;)

Childhood Friends

Thanks for your wonderful story bro fuck2fuck !!! :D :p

Love_Me_Tender
04-12-2007, 09:43 AM
Haha Bro Birdie, this thread share all the fun of stories. And also congratulate to u for correct predictions on MU match.

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:25 PM
Haha Bro Birdie, this thread share all the fun of stories. And also congratulate to u for correct predictions on MU match.

You're welcome bro , gald that you have taken time to read the stories here . :D

You also same mah got the correct score . ;)

Cheers !!! :D

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:40 PM
Here's first short story for tonight - Title : Some practice . Enjoy !!! ;)


"Wait, so you've never done it?" asked Jen.

"Yeah...so what? I've never gone down on a girl."

I had graduated from High School, and had had a pretty good time there. Between a few minor relationships and some satisfying hook ups I'd gotten around quite nicely. Maybe it was "luck" or bad luck, but I'd never gone down on a girl.

And I was worried. I was single and about to go off to college. And I planned to have lots of sex in college (who doesn't?). I knew I needed some experience before I got there.

Jen gave me lots of tutorials over the phone. She was bi, with a pretty face, a slightly masculine air, and a toned hard body. But over the phone tutorials weren't really much of a help.

I had a few options. I could go to a party and find a younger drunk girl to hook up with and go down on her. But that wasn't too appealing. Taking advantage of drunken freshman was a thing for High Schoolers; I was a college boy now. And besides, could she really direct me and tell me what I was doing right and wrong?

Then there were my friends, some of whom happened to have pussys. I couldn't ask them flat out, they'd be freaked out, and I couldn't do it while they were drunk because they probably wouldn't be able to direct me much.

I was left to read online tutorials and chat with Jen, the only person I could really talk about this with. Secretly I wished she would let me do it to her, but she had a girlfriend, they'd been together for almost a year and shared an apartment in the city.

"I wish I could practice on someone. Like spend a whole day with a girl just going down on her constantly. Over and over again to make up for my lack of experience."

Jen was silent.

"Listen, Meg's gonna be away all day tomorrow. You wanna come over and practice a little?"

"Are you sure? I don't want to fuck things up with you and Meg."

"Nah, it's ok. She won't find out."

I knew Jen was horny (this had occasionally made her into a little slut) so I figured I could get my way. I was nervous though.

The next day I showed up right on time. Jen looked pretty hot. She was wearing a black sweater, no bra, a tight pair of faded jeans, and classic black doc marten boots. I smiled and so did she.

She invited me in and assured me that this was cool. Meg (her girlfriend) wouldn't be home until the next morning.

We sat down. It was pretty awkward at first.

"So you remember everything I told you, right?"

"Yeah."

She was clearly pretty excited.

"Umm, you wanna take off your clothes, or what? How do you wanna do this?"

"Well, let's undress me slow, cause I figure it's gonna be a long day."

She unzipped her jeans and pulled them down, revealing no panties. Her pussy was perfectly shaved, slightly pinky and a little puffy. She pulled her jeans down to her knees, put her boots on the ground, and spread her legs just wide enough for me to get in between them though the angle was slightly awkward.

"Now what?" I asked.

"Just start."

I gulped and started.

I licked from the bottom to the top of the slit, and then probed my way into her hole just a little bit. I heard her respond by breathing heavily. I pushed into her hole and swirled my tongue, pushing against all the walls.

I felt her get wetter and puffier. Then I used my hand (like Jen had explained) and spread her sweet pussy lips, revealing her tiny clit.

I slid my tongue up to it, swirled around it and then started to lick it gently. Jen started to moan "yes." I then began to suck her clit, wrapping my lips around it and gently licking the tip. She began to moan loud. She put her hands on the back of my head.

I went back down to her hole and tongued it for a while, but I realized I was having better results on the clit so I went back. I licked and massaged it with my tongue and then sucked it.

She suddenly screamed, "Don't stop!" I kept going harder and harder, I felt her tense up. Then she began to pant and shake a little. Then she sighed. I stopped, pretty sure I had made her cum.

"Was that...good?" I asked, with her fluid all over my face.

"Not bad. I definitely came, but it was a little sloppy. For the first, it wasn't bad."

I was relieved.

"Wanna go again?" she asked. Clearly enjoying having an oral slave for the day.

"Yess," I smiled.

"This time lay on the floor." I did as I was told. She walked over and stood right above me, her boots inches from my head, and squatted down right over me. This time I didn't have an option when to start.

But I was more confident and I just dug in. I did a little work on the hole but this time went strait for the clit. I put my hands on her hips and held her sweet pussy to my face as my tongue massaged and devoured her. I felt her clit get hard against my tongue. She came almost as quickly, this time dribbling a little fluid on my face.

"Not bad." She sat down and pulled off her boots, tossing them across the room, and slid out of her jeans. She spread her legs as wide as they would go, opening up her pussy lips for me.

"Again!" she yelled. She began to squeeze and play with her own tits as I tongued her hole. I wanted to see how deep I could get, so I stuck my tongue all the way out and pushed it all the way in. She moaned and pushed her pussy up against my face. After a few minutes I moved up to her clit which was erect and waiting and sucked it deep and hard. She screamed, literally screamed, and then she cam.

She sat on the couch panting, a big wet stain beneath her pussy. I rolled out of her crotch.

We both noticed the big tent in my pants. She giggled.

"That was pretty good. Of course Meg does it better, but Meg's had lots of experience. You wanna see Meg at work?"

"Umm, how?"

"We make sex tapes, silly. Wanna see one where she eats me out?"

"Yeah," I smiled.

Jen put on a tape. It was badly lit and the sound sucked but you could clearly see Meg's head down in Jen's crotch and Jen moaning and panting. AS soon as she came, Meg lifted her head and began to make out with Jen, obviously with Jen's fluids in her mouth still. My cock got even harder. I looked down from the screen when I felt Jen's hand slide over my cock.

"What are you doing?"

"I haven't had a guy in over a year, and you did such a good job eating me out I figure you deserve something."

My cock sprung out of my jeans and she began to gently suck the head. She did it gently but with a firm touch sliding everywhere. She did it much better than most girls, I guess because to her sucking cock was a novelty, something rare, whereas for most high school sluts it was just a way of life. She deep throated me right as I erupted. Not knowing what to do, she swallowed my cum, with a grimace.

"That never happens when Meg cums." She laughed. I got soft, but that didn't last long.

We both looked over at the TV, now Jen was fucking Meg with a strap on and Meg was screaming.

As I slowly began to get hard I looked over at Jen. I wiped a little of my cum off her cheek (which she happily swallowed), and then pointed out that I was hard again.

"I don't have a condom" I said.

"I don't care."

She sat down on my lap and my cock slipped into her super wet pussy.

"I haven't had a real cock in a while." She moaned. She began to bounce up and down. Over her shoulder, I watched the video of her and Meg fucking like crazy. I lasted quite a while and made her cum once. We both collapsed and fell asleep with the video still on.

I dozed off smilingly, with the taste of a girl’s pussy still fresh on my mouth.





And the next morning...

I woke up to the sound of keys in the door. Shit! I thought. Meg is home, I grabbed my shit and hid in a closet. Meg walked in and saw Jen asleep naked on the couch with all their videos out.

"What the hell is going on here?" Meg asked.

"I just missed you, so I watched some of our videos and fell asleep masturbating to you."

Meg smiled. "You're so sweet. Wanna go get breakfast?"

"Totally, let met get some clothes on."

I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:43 PM
Here another interesting one - Title : Jenny's kitten ranch . Enjoy !!! ;)


He let go of the button and the loud buzzing ring from inside seemed to go on forever before it quit. He still couldn't believe he had mustered up the nerve to do it. Would his wife be able to tell; would he give it away? The buzz of the liquor still washing over his reality as his brain strained to its limits to keep his balance. He gently swayed back and forth as the huge man emerged from inside.

The place isn't what he'd imagined. There was a tall fence around the property--- to keep peeping toms out he surmised. It looked almost like a house, only with more bedrooms than normal. He thought about how strange a place looks when you view it as someone that works there versus when you take a wrong turn trying to find a bathroom in some restaurant and wind up in the kitchen. Or how the once routine kitchen when you go back years later, somewhat familiar but no longer a place of comfort.

He couldn't imagine what it must be like to work there and call this place familiar, it just looked so foreign compared to establishments he was used to patronizing. The huge man had startled him from his thoughts.

He had made his way to the gate and without opening up asked to see some cash or a credit card. This surprised the visitor and it must have shown on his face. The burly man told him in a surprisingly nice tone that several people in the past used to come around just looking and not really having enough money to purchase the services. He needed to be sure since he didn't recognize him.

The visitor fumbled with his wallet and showed off several hundreds he'd won at the roulette table just hours ago. This satisfied the guard who opened up and started sharing secrets. He said that it is best just to go with the first pick cause it almost always worked out for the best. "Most people don't even know what hit 'em," he added, "just go with the flow and it will be more enjoyable."

As they entered the big guy rang a bell just inside the door. Deep inside, past the room they were entering, a doorbell chime aroused the locals. The room was dark and had a comfortable lounge area decorated with furniture you would find in a home. All the seats were empty but there was a man at the bar. A girl wearing white lingerie greeted the visitor with a smile and asked if this was his first time he had visited Jenny's Kitten Ranch.

"Visited" he thought was a strange choice of words as he was beginning to have second thoughts. He certainly didn't think this girl was all that pretty and wasn't to thrilled about getting stuck with her cause he was too nice to protest and hurt her feelings. He answered her and she introduced herself as Jenny and asked whom he would like to be referred to as. Another strange question he thought to which he replied with his first name.

She took him by the arm and said, "Come on in and have a seat, would you like a drink before you make your selection for the evening?"

Oh hell yeah he thought as he was led to one of the seats. He could hear a couple of high heels clicking down a hall behind some doors of to the side of the room. Well a chance to strengthen his buzz and getting choose his entertainer made him noticeably relax.

He asked for a Long Island Iced Tea and then gazed around the room as she went to the bar. The lights were the indirect type that point upward to the ceiling and light up the room without shadows. They were turned dim and the ceiling was in good shape, no cracks or discoloring of the paint and cobweb free. This somewhat surprised him, cause very few buildings were so well taken care of. Especially a place like this.

The artwork in the room was colorful yet very tastefully done. There were paintings that were in the same frames and matting to contrast the walls that were painted in white with golden tones and black streaks faux style that made them appear as marble. Each painting had been painted with one color of paint. The hue varied, but the scenes were only one color with some white and black tossed in for highlighting. One was of a tree near water in red; another was of a bus heading down a steep hill in blue. The yellow picture was hard to see but looked like a barn or a farmhouse. The purple one was his favorite it was a snow-peaked mountain with clouds moving in. The green one was a strange scene of items sitting on possibly a desk. The orange one was a poor attempt at a sunset, in his view anyway.

Jenny delivered the drink and had a martini for herself. She sat down across the coffee table sitting on one leg and flirtatiously taking a sip of the martini and biting the olive. She asked what picture was his favorite. He told her and then asked which was hers. She said the white one and pointed behind him. He turned to see a painting of a polar bear that was done in white with slight tinges of gray so that it could barely be seen.

When he turned back around he saw a woman approaching the seat next to Jenny. As she took her seat he noticed he was stunned by her beauty, he couldn’t help but study her long legs. Her hair was long and straight and her face was like that of a model. Her hazel eyes stood out framed by her dark brown eyebrows. She stared straight into his eyes with a smile on her face. She was wearing purple lingerie.

He couldn't say anything, he simply stared back for what seemed minutes but was probably only 10 seconds. "My name is Stephie," she told him, "are you happy with your selection?"

He didn't really know what to say confused that he had made a selection already, but he answered that he was happy because she seemed very friendly.

At that Jenny got up and went to the bar and brought back a drink in a purple glass for Stephie. She set the glass on the table in front of Stephie and touched her on the shoulder. She left her hand there and looked at the patron commenting that she will see him in a while and to enjoy his company. She then looked back at Stephie only making eye contact as far as he could tell. She then removed her hand from Stephie's shoulder letting it slide away as she walked to leave the room.

He was fascinated by the touch. It left him amazed that viewing such simple personal contact could stir him. Stephie let her new friend know that whenever he liked they could go to her room but that she wouldn't mind finishing their drinks first if that were ok with him.

She said, "my room," he thought to himself, and she had put a slight emphasis on the words slowing down and raising the pitch on the word "room" almost as if it was the wrong word but that none was better suited.

It was like that proverbial picture that is worth a thousand words. So too can one word be worth many if you hear it spoken and fully in context. Like most of learning a foreign language is not the actual words and how to make them sound, but more importantly, which words to use when and how to slightly alter them to fit the exact meaning needed to explain any given idea. The ice cubes came loose and tumbled in the glass down to his lips and nose. He realized that he had just downed the drink absent mindedly while not even responding to her last comment.

She giggled and put her hand to her mouth. "Wow, I have never seen anyone so excited to get back there," she told him with a full smile. She had a very pretty smile and her teeth were perfectly straight and very white. She radiated beauty, he was thinking as he felt his cheeks warming to show a tinge of redness. Now realizing that he must have subconsciously decided it was time to finish the drink and get back there.

"I was just thirsty," finally adding to the conversation as he set his now empty glass down. He wiped the wetness from his face like someone checking his goatee after finishing a meal. He let her know that he insisted she finish her drink before they head back.

She asked him a few questions, such as where he was from and why he was vacationing here. They were simply pleasantries to build rapport he figured. But it was kind of nice to chat with her. He asked a few questions himself, although it was harder not to intrude on the taboo nature of their relationship. He didn't want to even think that she did this all day long with other guys, but she never really went down that path and even helped him steer clear of it with a few of her answers.

She finally set her glass down and stood up. He watched her leg muscles tighten and could see nothing but sexy curves on her everywhere he looked. She slid her fingers behind the material covering her pubic area and rubbed up and down slightly flexing and bending her fingers as she did so.

"Are you as ready as I am?" she asked in a somewhat shy manner.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:44 PM
Even with the drinks pulsing through him he could feel the blood rushing and throbbing to fill his overly excited member. His mouth visibly hung open as she offered her hand to help him up, her fingertips glistening ever so slightly in the low illumination. He had never been party to such raw sexuality that seemed so real and intense he could hardly focus his thoughts on getting up.

She led him by the hand back to her room. The long corridor had several short hallways each with a different color of carpet. When they reached the end of the purple hall she grasped the knob of the door and pushed him in with her other hand on his ass.

"You are such a gentleman," she reported in a sexy whisper, "But, for now I want you to let go of that, you are here to take a wonderful memory home. Don't hold back because you are worried what I will think. You need to have me lick your ass, and I want you to send your precious cum into my wanting mouth. Take advantages of your chance to let go and experience sexual energy like you have never before imagined."

She maneuvered him to a bench seat and sat him down while placing her hands on his face and running one through his hair. She put her lips to his ear and asked if he was hard. She told him that he could tell anyone he wants about what is going to happen tonight but just to portray it as a dream. She then stood back up and with her legs touching his spread her feet apart and reach for the fabric over her mound again.

Stephie stretched the fabric to one side exposing her bare naked pussy. It was the most beautiful pussy he had ever seen. The hair was gone and her mound, the pale fleshy outer lips, were pushed apart in the center by her clitoris atop two skinny inner labia that were thin and perfectly pink with a droplet of fluid gathering at the base. It looked as appetizing as a piece of chocolate created in a specialty house. The various parts fit together perfect after years of perfection to create a dazzling delicate and luscious piece of chocolate candy. He gazed upon her beautiful vaginal mound. The wet pink slit in the middle was so gorgeous he wanted to lean in and taste her flavor. There wasn't anything he wouldn't do to this woman.

"I want you to just buy my special anything goes package for 750 so we can get right to it," she pitched while thrusting her mound closer to his face. "I think we can even take an extra long time to make sure you are satisfied, what do you say?" She knew what she wanted to do to him already when he accepted.

Before the words "ok" were even completely past his tongue she lifted a leg up on the bench next to him and met them by mashing her pussy into his mouth. Her excitement was obvious as his tongue was covered with her slick natural lubrication as he probed inside her vagina. She grabbed his head and began to work it around pleasuring herself with her head thrown back and eyes shut.

Her hips ground up and down, as he tasted every part of her anatomy. "Go ahead and lick my ass too if you like it," she blurt out while pushing his head back and lower to get a better angle.

"I am going to be so horny you are going to get the best blow job I have ever given," she said as she coaxed him down. He had never licked an ass before, but she was so hot and sexy he wanted to find out what it was like. He would never have imagined he would look forward to a moment such as this. His tongue pressed against the creases on her ass hole as his chin nestled against her sexy cheeks. He licked right over her ass hole time and time again feeling the shape of her ringed muscle. He shaped his tongue wide as if licking a fruitsicle and massaged her opening with his mouth.

He could see her clitoris poking out and her whole pussy was fully engorged with blood. He could smell the wonderful scent of her pussy right above his nose and just kept licking her ass. His cock hardened further knowing he was pleasing this sexy woman beyond anything he had ever managed before. The look of pleasure on her face as she alternated looking down at him and tilting her head back made his dick leak pre-cum as it never had before.

She loved making guys lick her ass, because it made her feel powerful. She could not believe how well this guy was getting her off. The money was nice, but the orgasms made it all worth it. She unsnapped the bottom of her outfit and pulled it over her head hardly getting in his way as he was now rubbing his flattened tongue in circles over the top of her sphincter. She wanted him to point his tongue and cram it inside a little. The feeling of her ass being rubbed with all the little tiny taste buds was like velvety sandpaper that made her ass start to feel a little numb. It was more than she had expected.

She began to rub her clit with her middle finger. She dipped it inside her cunt and masturbated with quick motions vibrating back and forth. Every once in a while she would dip her finger in and rub the back of it on his nose. Her thick juices now covered her finger and she left visible wet globules of fluid on his nose and upper lip as he munched away. She was getting close to her first orgasm.

As he rubbed his tongue in circles her masturbation made him proud at how well he was getting her off. She was getting crazy with her slopping around down in her cunt for the juices she was using to furiously whip her clit back and forth and was getting some on his face. He loved it. She smelled so sexy and the look on her face now looked of pure pain, a good sign she was close. Her nipples were poked out hard as he could now see them released from the lingerie. He could actually feel wetness in his underwear at the tip of his cock. He needed to get his clothes off too.

His tongue was starting to feel a little strange, not really numb, but slightly tingling with all the pressure and straining to lick her ass with the fervor she was enjoying. She kept pushing down on his head once in a while like she wanted something more. So he started moving in smaller circles and then back and forth. He could feel the tiny creases of her ass hole and the tiny ring of muscle start to relax. He probed with the tip of his tongue to better sense how it felt. She started to moan which urged him on.

His tongue tip poked inside and felt the slick skin between the two muscles as she began to lose control. She was now holding his head with one hand for support as her other brought her to a powerful orgasm. Her eyes now closed focused on the feeling in her body. What she saw was like a picture drawn with the sense of touch.

The foreground was out of focus, but in general was the feeling her clit was reporting. The center of the picture, in her minds eye amidst the rush of an impending orgasm, in clear focus was the feeling in her ass as his tongue started to push inside ever so slightly. Her gasping breaths revealed the pleasure of the artwork.

Her finger had completed the task and now she firmly held his head with both hands. Her sense of balance was beginning to fail slightly. She groaned through clenched teeth as the orgasm engulfed her. Eyes closed, voice out of control, unable to hear anything intelligible, and feeling as though her legs would collapse she felt total pleasure bath her body.

She finally pushed his head back as she needed a rest from the intense feeling. She was lightly perspiring and her hair now slid a piece over the side of her flushed face. She smiled at him and let him know how well her performed by locking in a passionate kiss. There was saliva and pussy juice covering his chin and she simply didn't care as their tongues explored together.

"Oh my God, that was so wonderful," she exclaimed into his ear faces pressed together as she now guided him backwards to the bed. She was worn out a bit and still weak in the knees, but knew how eager he was and could not take any time to wait. She wanted him to feel ultimate pleasure as well, and interrupting the moment was no way to treat the man who had just given her the best ass licking she had ever felt.

He lye down on the bed and she placed his hands up above his head as though she had tied him with fake constraints. She unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and slid them down to just above his knees. She could see his muscular thighs and was surprised they were silky smooth. She licked one just below his v-shaped briefs just to feel how smooth his skin was. It felt like a woman’s leg without the hair, but looked strong like a man's. She was intrigued with this man. There was a wet spot on his underwear up near the tip of his cock where it was straining and nearly poking out the top.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:46 PM
"Well, well, what do we have here," she said as she ran her nails down inside his shirt to the top of the elastic band. She pulled it up and out to reveal his pre-cum partially soaked into the red cotton. The sticky mess still clung to the material and a bit was left on his throbbing head. The tip of his cock with each throb was now so hard and he was so horny it bobbed slightly with hi heartbeat and pumped a tiny stream of jism out.

She pulled his red briefs down to his pants and told him, "You have the sexiest thighs and the most beautiful penis I have ever seen."

He looked down and could see the pre-cum still leaking from his cock and was slightly embarrassed. What did she think? He was also now proud of his decision to take his swimming more seriously and shave the hair for the reduced drag in the water. Even though he knew it didn't make much difference at his level, his wife and now this beautiful sex goddess loved it.

Stephie put her finger on the tip of his head and lifted it up to cause a sting of cum to stretch three inches before it broke and left a droplet on her finger.

"That's nice, you are so sexy and so horny I can't believe how excited it is making me," as she moved her finger slowly around the bulging head of his cock. She made one more string of cum stretch and break and to his surprise she put it in her mouth and tasted it. It was as though she was curious what it would taste like.

After savoring it for a second with a sultry smile on her lips she responded, "Mmmmmm, I love the taste of your cum."

His already achingly hard cock jumped up a notch harder. The skin stretched a bit tighter and something he had never really seen happen before, his cocked squirted a large amount of pre-cum. It was nothing like when he had an orgasm, but there was a significant amount of fluid pumping from his tightly stretched to its limit hard on.

This woman had him so hot it was a constant tiny stream. She sent her finger back for more and got another taste, this time showing it as she wiped it on her outstretched tongue.

"That's nice," is all she said and he was almost beside himself with glee.

She grabbed another finger full and this time put it to his lips and asked, "See?"

She held it there and his initial inclination to pull away just didn't materialize into action. Instead he opened his mouth and licked her finger off. This pleased her even more than he could have imagined and she scooted up on the bed to stare closely at his well-groomed genitals.

He had tasted his cum before during sex, but always from kissing after a blowjob or one time licking a little from his wife’s nipples to see if it excited her. This tasted different, there was no salty flavor, and it was more of a slick textureless drop. Not unlike something he might expect a woman’s juices to taste like. The fact that it pleased her made him like it more.

She cuddled up to one thigh and rubbed the other. She then slid his pants off and let his legs move slightly apart. She then moved them even further apart and massaged his shaven balls. His sack was tightened with all the excitement and she began to caress it. It was a lovely change from most unkempt men’s pubic hair.

The hair above his cock was trimmed to less than a quarter inch and everything below including his legs was completely gone. She began showering the area with kisses and quick licks with her tongue. She had a sense that he was not going to last long after she started sucking his rod with passion, so she wanted to avoid the area for a while.

"Your legs and balls are so sexy, they are just gorgeous," she again declared as this time she began licking them in earnest. His tightened nut sack was very wet with her saliva and she just kept licking and sucking and every once in a while would lick up a section and spit it out on his cock. Soon her saliva was all over his rod, beside it, coating his balls, dripping down his ass into a puddle on the edge of the bed.

She lifted up his shirt and as the saliva kept flowing out she kept licking it back up and spitting it on his head and lower stomach. He has never been so covered with spit and it kept getting slicker and slicker as she licked his whole area: stomach, pubic hair, balls, legs, and even down to his perineum a couple times as she licked up another mouthful and spit it back up on him.

She asked if he was ready to be sucked of if he wanted his ass licked too. He hesitated and then told her he would like to be sucked. She read him perfectly.

"I told you to let go and not hold back. Tell me you want you ass licked." She shot back.

"Lick it, lick my ass please," he said.

She told him to wait for one second that she will be right back and disappeared into the bathroom. Before he had time to even wonder what the hell she was doing he heard the water turn on and she said she would be right back with a surprise.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:47 PM
She came back in with a metal bowl big enough to hold half a gallon. She set it on the bed and grabbed a washcloth from the steaming water and wrung it out part way. Then she laid the cloth across his cock and balls. He jumped as the hot cloth touched his groin. It was still full of water and she spread it around bathing him clean.

The heat made his balls tighten and he felt as though he was going to cum right there from the feeling. She lifted the washcloth and dipped it in the water again. This time when she placed it on him it was lower, and less of a shock as he knew how good it felt. She spread his legs and washed his ass with hot water. It too was hairless.

The hot water made his ass feel great. He had always liked his ass touched and this was better than it ever had felt, with a woman he did not know but that she owed him. She placed the bowl on the floor and was now in a position to dive in. Her tongue pressed up against his perineum and licked his sack, and then dove back down below to poke into his ass.

She put a hand on his cock and started stroking him as she tongued his ass. She could tell he liked it and had done this before. She was wrong about him needing to let go, he had already experienced this before and loved every second. She circled his ass and played with his cock for a several minutes. He was writhing around like a half killed and tortured beast. It was time to end the pained look on his face.

He simply kept his arms above him as if tied on the bed the whole time. She was making him feel like a sex object. He loved every second of her attention. He wanted to feel his cock explode in her mouth. The erection was becoming painful and needed to be taken violently to the state of orgasm. She seemed to sense his need and ended her tongue thrashing of his ass.

"Give me your cum," were the only words she spoke as she moved up and took his rod in her mouth.

She started to bounce her head up and down and he could feel his cock ramming the back of her mouth and fit nicely into the opening of her throat with each strike downward. She accidentally hit her gag reflex a couple of times and when her mouth opened he could see thick strings of spit connecting his tool to the back of her mouth.
The thick liquid was part pre-cum, part saliva and filled with bubbles from all the force with which she slammed her head down on his cock. The chemistry of the liquid was changed to the thick and juicy lubricant that makes a deep throat blowjob feel so slick and satisfying. He began to thrust his hips up in an attempt to fuck her mouth, as he was now so close to the end.

He took one final look in admiration at her face as she pounded back against the fury of his thrusting cock. He closed his eyes and tilted his head back as she now got another taste of an extra shot of his pre-cum.

Her eyes were watering and she knew it was only a few strokes left. It almost hurt as the thrust was now less controlled and hitting the back of her mouth harder, but she knew how much pleasure she was creating and had to bring her masterpiece forth.

She took one hands and grasped his slick tight nut sack and rubbed his now less sensitive balls up and down with each stroke. She took her other hand and started to play with his ass again. She knew these two extra sensory stimulations would sharply intensify the looming explosion. She was about to get a huge mouthful of his semen and wanted to make it worth it for him. Without question she already had.

She felt the first shot of cum as he grunted and tightened his pelvic muscles. She concentrated on keeping her strokes at the same speed to get every ounce of pleasure out of the orgasm. The load started to fill her mouth and leak out with each stroke as she made sure to keep the pace and stroke intensity constant. She lovingly brought forth the orgasm and nursed it to completion with her fancy tongue work. She now licked the base of his cock each stroke downward and most of the cum that coated her mouth and throat was now slathered all about his cock and dripping onto his balls and into his pubic hair.

The intensity of the wave after wave of orgasm was greater than he ever experienced before. He now looked up and was feeling the sensation overload that made him need to get his cock out of her mouth before it started to tickle. As he looked at her again he saw the biggest load of cum all over her mouth, lips, and his cock spilling over him that he had ever remembered seeing. He was proud of the giant load he had given, and she impressed she was still wading in it giving him the ultimate satisfaction that not only does she love to have sex with him, but that he performed well.

She rubbed her face around on his cock some more, and although it wasn't rock solid like before it still qualified as a raging erection. She slowly caressed it with her cheeks and pushed his cum around with her chin and tongue. His nut sack started to become softer and she put her nose and face down in it rubbing in little circles. She got his cum all over her face as much as she could. She could tell that he loved the after play of her little affair with his seed. The smell of a man's sex organ after being blown hard and covered with cum turned her on.

But she knew she would have to wait a few minutes before she could continue...


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:52 PM
One last story for tonight . Title : Cheryl and Christine – Together . Enjoy !!! ;)


My sister-in-law, Cheryl, is the sexiest woman I have ever known. At the time this happened, she was about 35 years old and I was 32 or so and had known her for about ten years. She stands 5’9” tall and has long, dark hair, a gorgeous face with full, pouty lips and a creamy complexion. Cheryl is on the slender side with long, beautiful legs and a perfect ass. As I have described before, though, I am totally a breast man and it is her tits that are world-class. She has perfect 38DD breasts with light tan aureoles that are the size of a half-dollar and she has great nipples that get rock hard. Despite their size, those 100% natural tits barely even need the support of a bra - they are the most incredible natural tits I have ever seen anywhere, in person or even on a porn star.

It had been almost two years now since my sister-in-law gave me the birthday present of a lifetime. We got pretty fucked up together on my birthday when my wife was out of town and she ended up fucking and sucking me like I had never experienced before. It was the realization of several years of hardcore fantasies about her. Since then, I still constantly checked out my sister-in-law’s body (especially those massive breasts) and always tried to sneak peaks down her shirt whenever possible. Although I still had to hide my leering from others after that night (like my wife and their mother), I didn’t bother to hide from Cheryl the fact that I was constantly staring at her tits (and the rest of her body, for that matter) and an occasional knowing smile would pass between us when she caught me looking. But we have never talked about that night and we haven’t done anything with each other since. I continued to jack off to some pictures of her that I had hidden away, and would often fantasize about fucking Cheryl (or her daughter) when I was with my wife.

Cheryl has a beautiful daughter, Christine, who was now 17 years old. Christine’s real father was a loser who had been out of the picture since she was a baby so she grew up without a father. I have known Christine since she was a very young girl of about 7 (I was 22 when I married her aunt), and I have always been her favorite uncle. Christine grew from a cute little girl into a stunningly beautiful teenager. She clearly has her mother’s genes. Now at the age of 17, she had long, silky dark brown hair, a creamy complexion, beautiful brown eyes and a sensuous mouth with full pouty lips just like her mother. She had grown to about 5’6” tall with the same slender figure and the most luscious pear-shaped ass. She was really taking after her mother in the breast area, too. Her firm, young tits were growing like crazy and she was between a C and D cup already. Being shorter and more slender than her mother, they actually looked much bigger on her.

Christine and I fucked for the first time at a family reunion the previous summer just after she turned 16, and it was incredible. Since then, I had been fucking Christine fairly regularly (pretty much whenever we could get together) and any attacks of conscience I may have had for fucking my young niece were quickly dispelled by one look at her luscious tits as well as by her eagerness, especially when it came to blowjobs. Often at family functions, she would ask me to take her for a ride on my Harley. I never refused her because I knew that it was just an excuse for me to pull into a secluded place somewhere so she could suck my cock while I played with those huge, young tits. That girl just loved it when I filled her mouth with cum.

Anyway, it so happened that one evening my wife was out of town again (she traveled regularly for her job) and I had nothing to do, so I got out the old panhead and kicked it to life. After riding around for a couple of hours, I decided to stop by our local biker bar for a couple of beers. It was just a small neighborhood place where we all hung out from time to time. I pulled up out front, killed the motor and walked inside. Looking around as I walked in, I noticed that my sister-in-law, Cheryl, was over in a corner booth. She was with a couple of women I didn’t know so I just waved at her and went straight to the bar. Damn, she was looking as fine as ever! She had her hair down and was wearing a little sparkly tank top that really showed off those huge 38DD’s, even from across the room. Hiding the beginnings of the hard-on that the sight of my sister-in-law always inspired, I climbed onto a bar stool and ordered a beer. After a little while, I sensed movement out of the corner of my eye and looked up in time to see Cheryl walking across the bar toward me. She apparently had on a push-up bra under that sexy little top and she also had on a short, leather skirt and high-heeled boots that laced up almost to her knees, but no stockings or pantyhose. Fuck, I had never seen her look sexier. She came around behind me and climbed onto the stool to my right, the side that was away from the main area of the bar. She wrapped her arms around my right arm and pulled herself into me. My right hand casually found her bare knee.

“Hey, bro. What, not even going to say hi?”

She seemed pretty high to me, like she was doing a bunch of coke or something, not really drunk. But to be honest, all I could really think about was the feeling of those big tits pressing into my arm. I looked down and got the cleavage shot of a lifetime, seeing right into that skimpy top and seeing her humongous breasts squeezed together in that tight bra and pushed up against me. I didn’t bother to hide my stare down the front of her shirt.

“You looked busy with your friends and I didn’t want to bother you, sis.”

“Nah, I’m here alone. I was just saying hi.”

“Can I get you a drink or something?” I asked.

“Sure.”

She ordered a cocktail and I threw some more cash across the bar to the bartender (a sexy little thing in her own right, by the way). Holding her glass with her right hand, Cheryl still had her left arm hooked in mine and my hand was still on her leg, just above the knee. Being this close to her, feeling her big soft tit pressed against me with my hand on her leg and her sister nowhere in sight, was intoxicating. We sat together like this for quite awhile, ordering more drinks and making small talk until we were both getting a little loaded. Of course, you know that I was constantly staring down her shirt at those amazing breasts whenever her eyes were elsewhere. As we drank and talked, Cheryl kept rubbing her body up against me, driving me crazy when I felt those big tits against my arm and ribs. We had been together for an hour or so when I became acutely aware that I had my hand between my sister-in-law’s legs and slowly started to caress the inner part of her thigh just above the knee – very casually. She didn’t object (if she even noticed at first) so I gently ran my fingers up and down that soft flesh, the strokes becoming just a little longer each time. I continued this way for a couple of minutes or more. Shivers were running through me and my cock was growing in my pants as my fingertips traced a line that finally ended up above her hemline. At that point, I stopped caressing and just let my hand come to rest on the inside of that luscious thigh, completely up under her short skirt, and only inches from her crotch. I swore I could feel the heat from that sweet pussy of hers. After a moment, I started gently squeezing and caressing her soft inner thigh as she leaned in close against my ear.

“You know, you and I should party alone together again sometime.”

As she spoke, she allowed her beautiful legs to spread open a little farther. It was clearly an invitation for my hand, so I slid it farther up under her skirt and began caressing the very uppermost portion of her inner thigh. The edge of my hand was almost touching her pussy and I could feel some of her fine little pubic hairs sticking out from under her panties. My cock leapt to attention. I may have stammered a little, but I was able to get the words out.

“Sure. How about tonight?”

My head was swimming with the possibility of fucking my sister-in-law again. Her only answer was to put her right hand on my elbow and pull gently, subtly encouraging my hand farther up between her thighs as she spread them a little wider apart. I didn’t really need any more encouragement so I slid my hand over onto her pussy mound, which was covered only by silky little panties. Nobody else in the bar could see what I was doing as I massaged her pussy lips gently through the material with my fingertips, finding that her snatch was already soaking wet. She must have been having the same thoughts I was having all along. She let her left hand fall to the bulge in the front of my jeans and rubbed my cock and balls through the fabric. She leaned into my ear again.

“Want to take me home?”

“You know I do, Cheryl, but I’ve got the bike and you just have that little skirt on.”

“I don’t care, bro, take me home. Now.”

I figured, “what the hell,” and led her outside to my bike. I gave her my leather jacket, which she put on but didn’t zip up, and started it up. Cheryl climbed on behind me, her short skirt riding up over her hips at the same time. Anyone who saw us go by got quite a show. She wrapped her arms around me from behind and kept rubbing her huge tits into my back while she traced her hands down across my chest and stomach, eventually reaching between my legs as I headed toward her house, which was thankfully only a few minutes away. I am not sure how long I could have kept that bike upright with all of this going on.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:54 PM
I pulled into her yard and came to a stop near her front porch. We somehow managed to get off of the bike and instantly started going crazy on each other. She shrugged out of my leathers as we kissed passionately, groping each other right there in front of her house. I couldn’t wait to get my hands on those huge jugs of hers again so I just grabbed a double handful right over her top and bra, squeezing those monstrous breasts as hard as I could while she hungrily groped at my crotch, rubbing my hard cock through my jeans. We were making our way up her front steps at the same time, and finally she broke free and turned away from me to unlock her front door. I thrust my hands up under her shirt from behind and started roughly massaging her big tits through her bra while grinding my hips against her gorgeous ass. Memories of what it had felt like to bury my cock between those sweet cheeks came flooding back. When she fumbled with her key a little, I became impatient and ripped her little push-up bra and top up over her tits, freeing those creamy mounds of flesh so I could feel up them like I wanted. Cheryl moaned and leaned back against me so I could a better hold on her big, fleshy tits. My rough breast play was driving her crazy. I yanked her tank top and bra right over her head so she was standing there topless, those amazing breasts bouncing and swaying. I grabbed them and pulled on them, twisting her nipples roughly, trying to force every bit of my fantasies about her incredible chest into those few moments.

“Oh God, bro, squeeze them harder! Harder! I know how much you love my big tits! Squeeze them!!”

I continued mauling those huge globes as she finally got her front door open and we barged into her house, stumbling off to the side toward the living room. She dropped onto the couch and pulled me over to her, fumbling at my belt buckle and jeans. I kicked off my boots and stood between her knees as she undid my jeans, took out my big, hard cock and fell to her knees, sucking furiously. I looked down and almost came right then and there watching my beautiful, sexy sister-in-law suck my fat cock while her huge tits bounced around. She was hungrily forcing her mouth and throat over the entire length of my dick over and over. I had just grabbed her by the back of the head and was fucking her hard in the mouth, burying my cock down her tight throat while she played with her own pussy, when I sensed we weren’t alone anymore.

I looked over into the shadows and there was her daughter, Christine. She was standing just out of the light in the next room watching her mother suck my cock as she herself loved to do. She was wearing a little short tee shirt and panties, and her hair was a little mussed, so she must have been in bed when we first pulled up out front. She had her right hand down her panties massaging her pussy and her left hand up inside her shirt playing with those big, young tits that I loved so much. The sight of my sweet, young niece masturbating was almost too much for me to take. She lifted her shirt to show me her beautiful breasts – she knew just how much I loved them and had started to really enjoy having me fuck her tits and shoot my cum all over them. I had never watched her play with her pussy before and could tell that she now had at least one finger inside that luscious cunt that I had eaten and fucked so many times. My knees were growing weak at the sight of her. We sustained eye contact while she masturbated and I continued fucking her mother’s beautiful face.

By now I was going crazy and didn’t know exactly what to do. On the one hand, it had been two years since I last fucked Cheryl, I fantasized about her all the time and I wanted her bad. On the other hand, I had grown even closer to Christine (to the point of considering leaving my wife when Christine turned 18), and there she was, masturbating her sweet young pussy while she played with her big tits. Damn, I wanted to fuck her just like I did every time I saw her. Afraid I might be losing my mind, I gestured with my head to Christine that she should come over and join us.

Cheryl was so intent on sucking my cock and playing with her own pussy that at first she didn’t even notice Christine as she entered the room quietly. Christine came up to me and kissed me deeply, rubbing my chest under my tee shirt. I reached for those luscious young breasts.

“What the fuck?!?! Christine, what the fuck are you doing?!?!”

“Oh Mom, it looks so good. I want to play, too.”

“Are you crazy? Get out of here right now!”

“Come on, Mom. It’s not like I haven’t had Uncle Roger’s cock already – a lot!”

Cheryl, somewhat in shock, high on whatever, and still on her knees with my cock in her hand, just looked back and forth between her daughter and me. We were standing there arm in arm, my hand up under her daughter’s shirt.

“Besides, if you try to stop me, I will just tell Aunt Lisa that I caught you fucking her husband.”

With that, Christine dropped to her knees beside her mother. Taking my cock from her mother, she did what she did so well and immediately took the entire length down her throat, sucking it hard. I put my left hand behind her head and helped her as I thrust my cock in and out of that pretty, young mouth. Cheryl was dumbfounded, watching my cock moving in and out of her pretty young daughter’s mouth, and I noticed that she was starting to slowly play with her pussy again. I figured this was the only shot I would have at this, so I softly placed my other hand on top of Cheryl’s head.

“Now, Christine, share that with your mother.”

Christine took my cock out of her mouth and offered it to her mother. Cheryl hesitantly took it in her mouth again and started tentatively sucking me off while looking sideways at her daughter. Her lust, which had not been far below the surface, rose up again as she sucked it harder and harder. My sister-in-law and my niece were now side-by-side on their knees, taking turns sucking and licking my hard cock. While one had it shoved down her beautiful throat, the other would suck my balls. I couldn’t believe what was happening here! This was better my wildest, most depraved fantasies. Back and forth they went until I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Fuck, I’m coming!!”

I grabbed my cock and stroked furiously as they both turned their faces up toward me like two baby birds in a nest, with their mouths wide open. I shot load after load into those sensuous, waiting mouths. Like mother, like daughter - they swallowed what I gave them, licked their lips and then returned to taking turns on my cock, sucking every last drop out of it.

At this point, I had two outrageously horny women on my hand. Whatever she was on probably helped, but Cheryl had certainly gotten over the fact that she was sharing her brother-in-law with her daughter and now she just wanted to get fucked. She stood up and looked back and forth between us with a sly smile, grabbed us both by the hand and pulled us in the direction of her bedroom.

“If we are going to do this together, let’s do it right. Let’s fuck him good, Chrissie.”

We headed back to Cheryl’s bedroom and her king-size bed. The two of them both concentrated on undressing me. Once I was naked, Cheryl sat on the edge of the bed to take off the knee-high boots she was wearing. I turned to Christine and peeled off her little tee shirt, freeing those luscious young tits. I pushed her back on the bed and crawled up after her, pulled off her little panties and went straight for her pussy. The musky smell of her wet, young snatch was intoxicating as I buried my head between those slender thighs and licked away at my favorite pussy in the whole world. I was slowly licking her from asshole to clit when I felt Cheryl come onto the bed behind me, start playing with my balls and licking my asshole. Christine was playing with her gorgeous big tits while I continued to eat her pussy. Cheryl rolled onto her back and slid beneath me, taking my cock in her mouth once more. I was already hard again and started fucking her in the mouth while I ate Christine’s pussy. I just had to see if I could get them involved with each other, though.

“Come up here, Cheryl. Lie down beside her.”

Cheryl slid up to the top of the bed and lay down side-by-side with her daughter. I moved over between her legs and started eating her pussy with everything I had. She was writhing around and moaning with ecstasy as I licked and sucked every bit of her between her asshole and her hard, little clit. I now had mother’s and daughter’s sweet pussy juice mixing together and running down my face into my beard. Christine rolled onto her side, fingering her own tight, little cunt while watching her mother getting her pussy eaten. I lifted my head out of Cheryl’s crotch and slid two fingers into that soaking wet pussy. I looked up at Christine while finger-fucking her mother hard and fast.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-12-2007, 09:56 PM
“Isn’t your mom sexy, Christine?”

She just nodded as she watched me ramming my fingers into her mother’s cunt. Cheryl’s huge tits were shaking and jiggling and her daughter appeared to be mesmerized by the sight of those massive naked breasts moving right in front of her face.

“Go ahead and play with them if you want, baby.”

Christine looked down at me and then reached toward her mother. I continued to work over her mother’s hot, wet cunt, now sliding the index finger of my other hand up her ass, finger-fucking both of her holes at once. Cheryl was already going crazy with lust because of what I was doing to her as her daughter reached over and gently felt one of those big jugs. She started getting into it a little and grabbed both of them in her hands, feeling up her mother’s chest. She was squeezing on them harder and harder as I did to her all the time, and then she bent her head down and took one of her mother’s nipples in her mouth, sucking it hard between her teeth. Cheryl grabbed her daughter’s head and held it to her chest. Watching Christine squeeze and suck on her mother’s big tits just about drove me crazy and it was doing the same for them. Cheryl pulled Christine up to her and kissed her hard, reaching for her tits at the same time. As they were kissing and squeezing each other’s big, soft tits, I rose up on my knees and reached between Christine’s legs. I finger-fucked them both hard and fast while watching them make out. The sight of that made me so fucking horny that I thought my head would explode!

The next thing I knew, I felt a hand on mine as Cheryl reached between her daughter’s legs to play with her wet, young pussy. I moved my hand out of the way and started stroking my cock as I watched her explore Christine’s tight little cunt, finger her hard clit and then insert her middle finger into her daughter, working it in and out. I reached over and took hold of Christine’s hand and guided it between her mother’s legs as I had once guided it to my cock for the first time. She instantly started rubbing her mother’s wet pussy, making up in enthusiasm what she may have lacked in technique. I crawled up so I was lying behind Christine. I rubbed my rock hard cock between her ass cheeks while I reached around her and played with both pairs of tits. I leaned over Christine and whispered in Cheryl’s ear.

“Eat her pussy for her.”

Cheryl just looked at me for a second and I thought I had pushed too far. But then she slid down between her daughter’s legs. She explored her daughter with her mouth, using long slow licks and before finding her clit.

I asked her, “Isn’t that the sweetest pussy ever?”

Cheryl just moaned and licked and sucked on her daughter’s cunt as hard as she could. Christine was rolling back and forth and appeared to be on the verge of coming. I moved behind Cheryl and pulled her up into position on her hands and knees with her head buried in her daughter’s crotch. I couldn’t wait any longer and entered her roughly from behind. Cheryl started to come all over my cock almost immediately, violently thrusting herself backward onto my rock hard cock as hard as she could while squeezing her daughter’s ass cheeks in her hands, lifting that young pussy mound up to her face. As she finished her orgasm, she could tell that I was almost there, too. Cheryl pulled her pussy off of my cock and turned to me with a smile.

“No, baby, give it to her.”

She moved to the side as I slid up onto Christine in the missionary position. Christine kissed me hard as I moved between her legs and shoved my hard cock all the way into that teenage pussy with one big thrust. Cheryl moved up and lay beside us as I fucked her daughter harder and harder, Christine wrapped her legs around me and thrust her hips up to meet me as she came in waves. Cheryl put her hand on my ass and starting pushing it in rhythm as I came, shooting load after load into her hot, young daughter. We both continued to come, the sensation seeming to last forever.

After we were spent, I rolled onto my back between them. They each curled up onto my chest, two pairs of huge tits pressing into my ribs from either side. Just as I was drifting off to sleep, Cheryl whispered in my ear.

“Wonder what we should have for breakfast?”


The End !!! :D

GoodNight !!! :) ;)

VF 35
04-12-2007, 11:12 PM
"My First Gang Bang"

My name is VF , age 35 and I have to tell you how I got my new job. I was online looking for a jog when one caught my eye. It was looking for young actors with no experience required. I thought that sounded good so I went to the online application and filled it out. It asked a lot of questions that I might of thought were inappropriate at any other time but I was ecstatic with joy at the thought of being an actress. It asked things like my physical stats as I filled out blonde hair, green eyes, 110lbs, 5'10", 19 years old, b32 cup size, 6 dress size and last it asked about any piercing on my body.

I answered 2 on each ear, naval, nipples, and clit. Then it asked things like are you on birth control and are you a virgin to which I answered yes and no. the only other question I remember was how many men have you had sex with? I answered 3 and 1 girl. I submitted the form and started dreaming of my career in acting. About a week later I got an e-mail from them saying I was one of the applicants who qualified and to go for the interview next Friday.

On Friday I wanted to look my best so I took a shower, shaved my legs and pussy (something I have been doing since my first sexual relationship when I was 15). I put on my favorite white miniskirt and a white tube top to match as well as makeup. To bring out my eyes I wear blue eye liner and to bring out my lips I wear lip gloss. I drove down to the address given and went inside.

It was a nice looking lobby with some pictures of the owner and other management on one wall. I went to the counter and told the woman who I was and she immediately said to go into the next room for a few simple tests to see your acting skills.

VF 35
04-12-2007, 11:13 PM
"My First Gang Bang"

When I entered a tall skinny guy with dark hair asked me to sign a few things before we start. One stated that they had the right to video tape any or all of the events that take place. Another that all the information on the application was true and correct. When I signed all those he did a very unexpected thing by dropping his pants and asking my to suck his dick off. I didn't think this was a test but I thought it would help if I sucked his cock so I got on my knees and put his dick in my mouth and started sucking. At first it was just something to get a job but as his dick hardened and grew in my mouth

I started to get a bit wet. I was now sucking his dick as hard as I could and had been for a few minutes but he still hadn't cum. I couldn't believe how much stamina he had; I used to think I wanted to have a boyfriend like this but now I am not too sure. Finally he started to really get into it and he started to fuck my mouth as his dick pulsed and shot stream after stream of hot sperm into my mouth. I swallowed all of cum and then stood up. He said good job as he put his dick away. I was somewhat disappointed because my pussy was aching to be fucked. He told me to go into the next room and wait for the next test.

The next room I entered was very large and had a door at the other end and a large bed in the middle. I was greeted by a huge man with a very deep voice. All he was wearing was a bathrobe and it was very apparent to me that this isn't what I was expecting when I filled out the application. But on the other hand I was horny and this guy is very handsome so I figured I would fuck him. Without request I opened his robe and started to suck his dick. It was much larger than the other mans so I couldn't get the whole thing in my mouth.

After a little while of sucking his cock I started to rub my clit through my silk thong. Now my pussy was really burning to be fucked so I slipped my panties off and started to finger fuck my throbbing pussy. He saw this and stood me up and walked me to the bed. He pulled my top and my skirt off then proceeded to lick and finger my little pussy. He really knew what he was doing and in no time I was quivering and moaning as a long awaited orgasm flowed through my entire body. I nearly passed out it felt so good.

VF 35
04-12-2007, 11:14 PM
"My First Gang Bang"

up and down but then in one giant push he was completely inside me. It was more filled then I had ever been in my entire life. He stayed in my pussy like that for a few secants before pulling almost completely out and shoving it all the way back in. after doing that 3 more times he started to fuck my pussy at full speed. I couldn't believe how fucking good it felt and I caught myself screaming "fuck me ,oh god fuck my pussy". now he was holding my ankles up as his dick deeply hammered my pussy. I was moaning loudly as another orgasm rushed though my body. I was quivering and my pussy squeezed his dick hard enough to make him shoot his load deep inside my pussy. Again I started blacking out and when I woke up their was more than 30 men in the room all starring at me lying spread eagle on the bed, my pussy red and leaking cum from the last guy who fucked me.

Then one walked up and laid down on the bed next to him and instructed me to ride him. I was so horny I was on him instantly riding him as hard as I could. He reached back and started to finger my ass; I had never had sex in the ass but his finger felt really good and before long he put another finger up my virgin ass. I was about to cum when I felt another dick taking the place of the other guys fingers and pounding my ass. Then another dampening my moans as it slid in my mouth. I felt like such a slut fucking 3 guys at once while others looked on.

The 2 new dicks pushed me over the edge as I came trying unsuccessfully to scream because it felt soooo good. It didn't take long for the guys to cum shooting a load in my ass, my mouth, and my pussy adding to the cum already in there. As they pulled out their spent dicks a few more guys took there place this time I rode one in my ass while I sucked another. My legs spread open exposing the greasy cum covered mess that is my pussy. The smell of sex was everywhere and just then the dick in my ass started pulsing sending me though another orgasm as he shot his balls supply of cum into my ass. I pulled off my ass gaping open and a bit of cum dripped out when the guy in my mouth saw this he came so hard and fast it slipped out shooting hot jizz all over my face.

VF 35
04-12-2007, 11:16 PM
"My First Gang Bang"

I then laid down on my back as 5 guys circled me2 shoving there dicks in my pussy while 2 jacked off and the last shoved his dick in my mouth. Then I felt something being stuck in my ass. At first I thought a dick but it was cold for one and way bigger that a dick. Later I found out it was a beer bottle. I was completely stuffed. The pleaser was unbelievable as I was fucked hard in every hole. Soon the dicks in my pussy started to pulse then the first guy shot his cum all over my stomach filling my naval with a little pool while the guy in my mouth came all over my face. I swallowed what little got in my mouth but most was on my chin and cheeks. Then the other guy who was fucking my pussy came all over my breasts.

I felt so used all covered with cum, more dipping from my pussy and a bottle in my ass. Then the bottle was removed and I saw a guy stick I 40 oz beer bottle in my dripping pussy. Then he stuck his own cock in my ass and as he fucked me his pelvis pushed the bottle in. just then both guys who where jacking off came all over my face and breasts. And 2 more replaced them. While one guy came up to fuck my mouth. With my pussy being stuffed to the limit by the bottle and I dick in my ass and mouth I came again. I felt just like a little whore fucking a huge group of guys I don't even know.

After everyone in the entire room had cum at least twice they all left leaving me completely covered in hot cum with at least 30 orgasms dripping out of my ass and pussy. Then another group came in with a briefcase. They pulled out a clear rubber tube and stuck one end in my ass and the other in my mouth and told me to suck. Reluctantly I did and cum filled the tube and poured into my mouth. It was really warm and thick but I liked the taste and swallowed every bit. As I sucked the cum out of my well fucked ass they were scooping cum out of my messy pussy with a spoon and putting it in a cup. Also they were collecting as much cum as they could off my stomach and breasts. When the tube turned a brownish shade I stopped sucking and then drank the cup. I could barley believe how much cum there was. When they left me my hair was sticky face crusty with cum I felt a slight breeze in my pussy and ass because they were gaping open from all the fucking. I looked at my watch and it said 3:00 am, I had been fucking for 10 hours strait.

Then a man came in and told me that they made a tape but not to worry it will be given to me. I was also told that all of the 32 me who fucked me didn't have any STD and that if I wanted a job as a porn star it was mine.

THE END

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 08:09 AM
"My First Gang Bang"

[/COLOR][/B]


Thanks bro VF for your wonderful gangbang story ......hehehehe . :p:D

submarinez
05-12-2007, 01:39 PM
Thanks for the stories... :)

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 02:08 PM
Thanks for the stories... :)

Thanks bro for taking time to read the stories here . :D ;)

submarinez
05-12-2007, 02:59 PM
Was reading from the beginning of the thread. Did skip some stories as some themes didn't interest me. Very good stories. Keep up the good work!!

Kudos to the rest of the contributors too. :)

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 04:29 PM
Was reading from the beginning of the thread. Did skip some stories as some themes didn't interest me. Very good stories. Keep up the good work!!

Kudos to the rest of the contributors too.

Thanks bro submarinez for coming in to read the stories here , glad that you also like it . :D Will post some more interesting one tonight , stay tune . ;)

submarinez
05-12-2007, 04:39 PM
Staying tuned... :)

VF 35
05-12-2007, 06:15 PM
"Conventional Sex"

In the year after I turned 13, three incredible things happened to me. The first two sucked. I guess the third did too, but you'll get that joke later.

The first thing was that I hit puberty. Like a brick wall.

One day I was a normal kid, a decent second-baseman in the school softball games, no problem bigger than sweating out whether I'd get a C- or a D+ in penmanship from Sister Mary Margaret. Sister Margaret had taught penmanship, and nothing but penmanship, for it seemed like a hundred years. Anyway, she'd taught my sister, who was six years older than me, and she looked old enough to have taught my mom and dad, too.

Nothing I could do for Sister Margaret was as good as my sister had done, as the old nun was very open about telling me. Since my going to the summer Scout camp was dependent on keeping all my grades passing -- even though penmanship didn't count toward graduation -- I couldn't just ignore Sister Margaret's crotchetiness. It did seem that the harder I gripped the No. 2 Eberhard-Faber, the worse my loops got, but I was confident I could curl them enough to squeak out the C.

Then everything went nuts. All of a sudden I was missing easy grounders and throwing 12 feet over the head of Eddie, the first-baseman. I couldn't seem to control any muscle, most importantly the ones in my fingers. My handwriting looked like the chart of a drunk's stumble down a dark alley. And one gray, rainy morning I got up and looked in the mirror and some stranger was looking back. Some ugly kid with big red pimples all over his face. And it was me.

VF 35
05-12-2007, 06:17 PM
"Conventional Sex"


For the rest of my life, I have studiously avoided reading anything about adolescence, because I don't want to know just how late I was to the party. All I know was that I at last understood why our class softball team had sucked so mightily the year before. We weren't that great as eighth graders, either, but that was mostly because several key players skipped a lot of the weekend games to spend time with girls. I began to get a vague inkling why they thought that was a better way to spend their time, too.

You might think that having a klutz at second would contribute to our team's weakness as well, but that only lasted a couple of games. No, I didn't get any better, not for a year or two. But Coach Carlson yanked me from the starting lineup in favor of some guy with six hairs already sprouting on his upper lip and I spent the next two weekends riding the bench before I finally threw in my glove.

I don't blame the coach, because my screw-ups had clearly cost us the last game I started. At least that's what everyone else on the team pointed out to me, repeatedly.

In fact, my teammates, in the spirit of constructive criticism, conceived the nickname "Goony Bird" for me, as a way to gently remind me that my flailing arms and stumbling running were not up to their athletic standards. It was only years later, when I had no friends left who had known me when, that I was able to shorten that to "Bird" and convince my new friends that I'd been so tagged because my basketball ability reminded people of the Celtics great. I was able to put that over, I think, because I had finally grown into my arms and legs.

VF 35
05-12-2007, 06:18 PM
"Conventional Sex"

But I don't want you to think that I was some repulsive freak as a kid. Well, at least, not any more repulsive than any other boy who's suffered massive hormone overload. If I kept to a slow, steady pace I could actually put one foot in front of the other without tripping myself. And the photo I still have of me leading the Easter procession, cross held high overhead, white surplice and red cassock flapping in the spring breeze, shows a rather handsome youth. We won't mention how many boxes of Stridex it took to make that so.

I didn't get the top spot in the processional on looks alone. I wasn't even the tallest one in our group of altar boys. But Sister Margaret, who doubled as sacristan and Uberfuhrer of altar boys, wasn't about to let Peter Burke take first place. Pete was a few inches taller than me, and about 30 pounds heavier. All muscle. Including his brain, as it happened.

Pete was the only kid I ever knew who had been sent to military school -- after fourth grade, a remarkably early exit -- and had made a comeback (two years later) at Ss. Swithin and Melchior's. Rumor had it his family had paid heavily to get him readmitted when even the goons at Wayne Academy couldn't beat sense into him, but I believe it could be entirely coincidental that his return to Ss. S&M was followed only two weeks later by groundbreaking for the new convent.

Whatever grease had been applied to slip Pete back into parochial school, it wasn't enough to get him any special favors from the nuns. He was plunked into the front of every classroom -- so the nuns could keep an eye on him -- and into the back of every procession, so the congregation wouldn't notice him.

The top spots were reserved for the best students. I was one of them. In fact, I was the top student, and that was the second incredible thing that happened to me that year.

I had always been a better-than-average student, never coming in any lower than 10th among the 50 or so kids in our year, but never rising any higher than fourth. Aside from Ken Rondini, a curiously neat kid with a strong resemblance to Alfalfa in the old "Our Gang" series (if Alfalfa had been mown down to scarcely more than four feet tall), who occasionally bobbed up as high as second place in grades and won every other spelling bee, the top spots in our class were always taken by girls: Betty, the goodie-goodie; Linda, the heavy-lidded immigrant who began wearing a bra in kindergarten; and Ann, one of those spectacularly unremarkable people, the kind who always hang around the edges of fame, accepted by the stars of life because they so clearly will never challenge for the top. Remember those expendable crewmen in "Star Trek?" Same kind of personality.

VF 35
05-12-2007, 06:19 PM
"Conventional Sex"


Anyway, in eighth grade the girls in the class suddenly sank in the rankings. It seemed almost as if they had decided being smart was no longer a good thing. Being a good feminist -- having had that philosophy beaten into me by my older sister, in fact -- I now realize that is exactly what happened, a horrible effect of our maledominated culture's insistence that women must subsume their intellectual gifts or risk scaring away potential mates. Back then, I just thought the girls went all goofy.

Whatever the reason, I suddenly found myself contending with Rondini for the best grades. School seemed to turn into nothing more than a succession of spelling bees and math quizzes and geography drills, and time and again it came down to Rondini and me, mano a mano -- or at least as mano as a wisp like Rondini could get. He had always been the butt of much classroom humor, and as we were increasingly singled out in competition, whatever he had rubbed off on me. It stunk.

Worse yet, Rondini crumbled under the pressure. It showed up first in the spelling bees, where he began to insert irrelevant A's and inadvisable S's and once, memorably, let loose a very unfortunately timed P. The competition was over almost before it had begun, and by the Christmas holidays I stood alone, head and shoulders above the rest of my class. Of course, the worst thing about standing out in a crowd is that it makes aiming at you much, much easier. Everyone who hadn't made fun of me in fall because of my ineptitude on the diamond now piled on because I was too smart for my own good.

Unless you have ever been the smartest person in your group, you can't know just how awful that is. I say this with no false humility, because by the time I got to college women had changed their minds about the need for brains. They had also changed their minds about the length of their hemlines, and the combination of competition and distraction pulled me sharply back into the middle of the pack.

But grade school was a simpler and harsher time. I was typecast as the bumbling brainiac, and I hated it. In class I daydreamed of being just an ordinary kid. My daydreams were usually interrupted when one nun or another called on me to answer. Proving how dumb I was, I always answered and almost always answered correctly. This was not the way to sink into blissful mediocrity. I thought about purposefully getting answers wrong, but when my name was called my Pavlovian little brain insisted on spitting out the right ones.

The one answer I couldn't figure out was how to escape my role as the geek of the class. Then, one morning, the glimmer of an answer appeared.

It started when Eddie -- the first-baseman -- and I were serving 6 a.m. Mass. It was a cozy affair, three old ladies, one snoozing bum, Fr. Pascalitis and us, all alone in a church the size of a zeppelin hangar. You don't know what early morning is until you've spent one trying to prop your eyes open in a barn filled with the scent of decades-old incense while some guy's snores are turned into the drone of a Sopwith Camel by the echoing walls.

VF 35
05-12-2007, 06:21 PM
"Conventional Sex"


Not that Eddie and I worried too much about what would happen if we did take a nap. Fr. Pascalitis, who we suspected knew Latin so well because his parents had spoken it as a first language, could mumble his way from start to finish in the old rites without any assistance from us. That was good, because he spoke so quietly that we couldn't catch the few syllables we used as cues for our bell-ringing, and he moved his arms so little we couldn't watch for those telltale signs, either. Sometimes we just rang the bell to see if we could wake the bum, and Fr. Pascalitis didn't seem to notice.

His lack of concern might have had something to do with the way he safeguarded the bottle of sacramental wine he reserved for his special use. It seemed somewhat paler and smelled considerably more powerful than the stuff Sister Margaret would set out for the parish's other two priests. We used to say that Fr. Pascalitis had the only 80-proof Jesus-in-a-bottle in the world.

On the day I'm talking about, Eddie and I got to church around 5:30. Because it was Fr. P's week to do the 6 a.m., we didn't have to prepare the cruets of wine and water; he always took care of that himself. Come to think of it, that water had a bit of a punch to it as well. This was back in the days before the congregation got anything more than a wafer at Communion, though, so we never got a taste for ourselves.

Anyway, with time to kill, we occupied ourselves trying to write stuff on the 12-foot-high ceiling of the sacristy, using the smoke from the four-foot-long candle lighters. Ss. S&M had been around a long time; it was hard to find a spot that wasn't already covered by soot.

Comes Mass time and we trotted out with Fr. P, taking his usual shortcut across the front of the church rather than going all the way to the back and up the middle aisle. Things were going along smoothly and Eddie and I were playing tic-tac-toe by scratching our fingernails into the green plush of the handrails on our kneelers when we heard a clang and a few words that were shocking not only because they were English -- this was a year or two before the Latin Mass declined - - but also because we'd never heard anyone in a cassock (ourselves excluded) saying things like that, let alone in church.

We looked up to see the white altar cloth rapidly turning red, and just about at that same moment a strong whiff of alcohol floated over us and made my eyes water.

Eddie and I just stared for a while. Fr. P had righted the cup and was going on with the Mass. We looked out at the congregation and the old ladies still had their heads bowed. If they'd heard anything, they must have thought it was just another one of those Vatican II innovations they'd heard about.

At Communion a minute or two later, Fr. P was swaying more than usual and almost missed the second old lady's mouth with the wafer before he punched it home. He ran through the rest of the ceremony even faster than usual and walked right back into the sacristy. Eddie looked at me and raised his eyebrows; we'd always at least trooped across the front of the church along the Communion rail.

It seemed odd to do that without the priest, so we just grabbed the cross from its holder and ducked into the sacristy ourselves. Fr. P was gone by the time we got there; we shucked our robes and walked over to school, killing time outside for a few minutes before the janitor opened up.

END OF SECTION ONE
Will post section two tomorow :)

David_Ginola
05-12-2007, 06:27 PM
Hi bro birdie...i got to resort to got friend's place n surf....got so many things to read but limited time. Dunno y i can't log in:(

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 08:08 PM
Hi bro birdie...i got to resort to got friend's place n surf....got so many things to read but limited time. Dunno y i can't log in:(

LOL !!! Many bro's & sis's here got this problem also , next time try http://208.79.206.244 to log in if you can't log in through http://www.sammyboyforum.com . ;)

Me too just came by will browse some bro's pictures post first and will cum back here to post some stories cause some bro's waiting for my update of stories . :p

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:46 PM
Here I come .....first story for tonight - Title : The sales woman . Enjoy !!! ;)


My job is OK. It is kind of boring working in an office with all men. Not much scenery to look at during the day but I get by.

A few months ago I was working long hours to complete a large project for our very best client. It required me to work long hours.

I needed some information from one of our vendors and called the sales rep, Kristen, as soon as I found I needed the information. As usual I got her voice mail and I left a detailed message explaining exactly what I needed. Then I waited.

I liked Kristen. She always had a pleasant cheerful voice on the phone and she gave me a little eye candy when she came in to our office. She was older than me by about 10 to 15 years. She was 40-45 and a very attractive woman for her age. She was tall at about 5’6” to maybe 5’8”. She always wore either a skirt or pants business suit and moderate height heals. She was very attractive probably weighing it at around 135 pounds. She always had a perm and I think she always died her hair blond. She had a cute face, button nose, and blue eyes. She was a very attractive woman and I wouldn’t mind shagging her sometime.

I know from talking with her that she is divorced. Her husband left her a few years ago for a younger 20 something model. She has always flirted with me and I have flirted back.

It was about quarter to five when my phone rang. It was Kristen, she told me she is about an hour and half away and that she would stop by and bring me the information.

Six o’clock came in no time and I got up to freshen up. Everybody had left the office. It made me mad that I was working so many damn hours and everyone else leaves at five.

As I walked out of the men’s room, I looked out the door and saw Kristen pull up to the front of the building. She pulled off her sun glasses, leaned over to pick something up in the passenger seat, and then proceeded to open the door. My first look of her out of the car was her high heal brown shoe show up below the opened door. I smile came across my face seeing no pants and knowing she had on a skirt. She stepped away from the car and that was when I got a whole look at her.

She was wearing a brown business suit with a really short skirt. I think it was shorter than any other skirt I have seen her in. It was tight as hugged the curves of her body closely. You could really see the shape of her hips and bosom.

I opened the door for her and she walked in.

“Hi, I hope you are hungry.”

She handed me a bag that contained 2 sandwiches, chips, and a small birthday cake.

“It’s not my birthday.” I said.

“Well it is mine” she spouted back.

We headed to my office. I cleared a spot on my desk to open our dinner. I thanked her. She told me she thought I would be hungry because I had to wait for her. I said it wasn’t a problem, I was going to be here till at least midnight working.

She removed her jacket and hung it on the back of my drafting chair. Wow, what a beautiful woman she was. Her blouse seamed a little tight and you can see her tan lacy bra right through it.

“Aren’t you going to eat”, she said as she interrupted me staring at her. I grabbed my food and started to eat.

“So, how old are you, “ I asked.

Before I finished, I thought I shouldn’t have asked.

“How old do you think I am?”, she replied.

This is a tricky question. If I guess too low she will know I am making it up and if I guess too high she will think she looks bad for her age. I gave it a lot of thought and figured I will split it down the middle and guess 43.

“43? You are way off. There must be something wrong with your eyes. I am 50.” She replied.

50! I never thought she was that old. I am 30 and couldn’t believe she was older than my mother. I told her how good she looks and then we just made small talk.

I couldn’t keep my eyes off those legs. I was dying to know if she wore pantyhose or if she was a stocking woman. I tried to get a look at her skirt to see if there were any signs of garters showing through. At that moment she spun around the chair. I got a glimpse up her thigh and saw the tops of her stockings. I didn’t see any garters so I figured she was wearing the ones with elastic.

She then ordered me over there. I was a little embarrassed getting up because I was starting to get a hard on. I quickly moved over to my drafting table as she spread the information over the table. Putting my arm around her on the chair I tried to concentrate on what she was telling me about her product. I couldn’t concentrate on anything other then my hardening pecker.

I moved in closer. That was when I got a look at the tops of her breasts down through the top of her blouse. They were beautiful. They still looked firm and round for her age. I also smelled her sweet perfume. Without thinking, I moved my arm around her body.

She stopped and looked up at me. Letting my dick do the thinking I bent down and kissed her on the lips. Her luscious lips were connected to mine and our tongues touched. I tasted her sweet flavor in her mouth. She madly kissed me back. Where was this going? I know what I wanted and apparently she wanted it too.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:47 PM
She twisted the chair to face me directly. Our lips locked again as I felt her knee rubbing my hard cock through my pants. She had her hands on the buttons of my shirt. One by one they let loose exposing my bare hairy chest to her. My hands were all over her. I kept rubbing them down her side to her thighs and up to her breasts. She pushed my shirt back as I felt her hands touch my chest. She rubbed my chest all over.

I pulled her up and unbuttoned her blouse. I pulled it off and threw it on the floor. Next was her skirt. I reached around and unbuttoned and unzipped it. I let it fall to the floor.

I was right. She was wearing a tan matching bra and panty set and thigh high stockings.

She was hungry for my love. I wondered how long it has been since she has had a man. How much pent up sexual energy was inside of her loins. I wondered was she actually attracted to me or did she just need anyone. I didn’t care, I was horny, I was attracted to her, and she was there. I wanted her and nothing was going to make me stop.

We embraced and kissed passionately on the mouth. I teased her. I pulled away and lightly kissed her lips. I moved down to her neck. I kissed the side of the neck and continued to her ears. I lightly kissed her ear and lightly blew some warm moist air. It drove her wild with desire. I put my hands on her soldier and tugged her bra straps down over her arms. I exposed her tits and at that moment I gently caressed the sides. She moaned in pleasure.

I felt her hands on my pants. She was rubbing my cock through my pants. She pulled at the belt, then unbuttoned and finally unzipped my pants. She rubbed my cock through the soft cloth of my briefs. I reached down and tugged on her panties. I bent over and in one pull dropped them to the floor. She did the same with mine.

She grabbed my cock and yelled that she wanted it inside of her. I wanted it there too but not yet. She went over to the drafting table and boosted her self up on it. Come here and fuck me she said. I went over and teased my cock head against her pussy lips. She was clean down there. There was no hair. I never fucked a woman with no hair but I didn’t care. She kept trying to thrust her hips and get me to insert my man meet deep inside her cunt. She was wet alright and I could have shoved it in deep. I held off and moved back to sit on the chair.

I lowered the chair. It lowered and aimed my face right had her mound. Oh yeah she screamed, eat me. I was happy to and I buried my face in her wet cunt. She was so sweet and tasted so damm good. I always thought older woman would have sour juices but not her. She ground her pussy into my face and I licked up and down her slit. Her hips gyrated on my face faster and faster. Her orgasm was coming. She screamed louder and louder as the waves of pleasure went through her body.

I shoved two fingers and then three as she came again and the juices flowed over the table. She was sloppy wet. It was no problem to insert the fourth finger into her hole. I called her a slut as I did it . I lined my whole hand up and soon I had the hole thing inside her right up to my wrist. I always wanted to fist fuck my wife but she was too tight. This slut was loose and continued to fuck her with my hand deep inside her.

She screamed in pleasure as I felt her pussy tighten around my hand. I read before how much her orgasm would squeeze my wrist and I knew I needed to watch that she didn’t break my wrist. I just held it there as it squeezed tight around my fist. Just as I thought it was loosening up in contracted again. It did this four times, each time making her scream in orgasm. I pulled my wrist out and looked up at Kristen. She was trying to catch her breath.

She slid of the table and then bent over my desk. Fuck me she demanded. I stepped behind her and shoved my cock into her dripping wet pussy. It felt good but she was way to wet and way to loose for any great pleasure. She knew that as well. She ordered me to fuck her ass. I wasn’t about to argue. The tightness of an ass around my cock was very pleasurable. My wife and I did it a few times but I could tell she really isn’t into it.

I pulled my cock out and then rubbed her juices around her asshole. I stuck my finger in trying to loosen her up a bit. It was tight. I continued to lube her up with her own juices until I thought she was ready. I shoved my cock back into her pussy to pick up some more juice.

I placed the tip at her hole. Shove it in, she screamed. I did as I was told and pushed it a little ways in. It was tight and needed more lube so I pulled it and shoved it back into her pussy for more lube. I did this a few times until I got it all the way in.

Her ass was tight. My cock loved being squeezed so tight. It was tighter than any hand or pussy could ever be. I slid my cock in and out a few times and Kristen screamed in pain every time I shoved it in. It wasn’t real pain. It was pain that hurt so good for her. She had her hand on her cunt and she we masturbating while I fucked her tight hole.

I couldn’t last anymore. My swollen cock was filled with cum and there was no room for any more. I exploded inside her ass as she brought herself to another orgasm by touching her clit. My cock immediately softened in her ass and her ass pushed it out.

I sat down in my chair exhausted. She flopped on the other chair in exhaustion. We were both out of breath. A few minutes past and she said the first words.

“That was the best fuck of my life. At my age that may have given me a heartatache”, she said.

I responded, “I hope that was a good birthday present. I didn’t have much to work with at such short notice.”

She replied, “It was the best present for any occasion, she assured me.”

She continued to tell me she has never had that many orgasms in one session in her life. She also told me they were all tens.

A few months later I found she was engaged to be married. It was to an older man in his 60s. When she comes to the office, we still flirt but never talk about that .


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:51 PM
Here's another one about Latina, Consensual Sex, Cheating, Wife, Threesome - Title : Relocating To Texas . Enjoy !!! ;)


Jackson was legitimately excited about the prospect of leaving Minnesota. He’d lived there all his life, and despite his genuinely cosmopolitan mentality, he realized that, even with his really expensive liberal arts college degree, two adorable dogs and his fantastic wife, Chung-un, he was just a homer with too many snow shovels.

Chung-un had emigrated as a toddler with her parents from South Korea. She was extraordinarily smart, with an Ivy League diploma and a cutthroat business sense. She was also lots of fun, and Jackson considered himself quite lucky to be with her. She had left a promising career track in New York City to marry his sorry ass, and Chung-un rarely let him forget it. For his part, Jackson had once harbored plans for graduate school to teach history, but real life scattered those dreams like dust on the sidewalk.

Jackson had worked for the same small, family-run advertising company almost since graduation, and he alternately cherished and abhorred the consistency of his work life. Lately he’d felt trapped by the situation, and the normal pendulum cycle had never quite swung back towards satisfaction at his workplace. Jack was burning out.

Chung-un had changed jobs like underwear in the past two years. Jackson had begun to worry about her resume looking a little fleeting, when she landed a fantastic position with a prominent multinational retailer. The corporate culture, unbelievable benefits and opportunities for advancement were like victory flags pulled stiff by a strong wind. Jack and Chung-un immediately recognized a good thing when they saw it, and without speaking they put all their proverbial eggs in her career basket.

The gamble paid off, and within six months, a new store was being built in Texas that required Chung-un’s unique skills. This was precisely the opportunity they had hoped for to get the hell out of Dodge, as it were. The refreshing cycle of seasons in their northern clime had become an exercise in drudgery; praying for summer in the depths of winter, and vice versa. Even their dogs, two lovable African Basenjis, despised the arctic winters of Minneapolis, their ancient genetic heritage yearning for dry, open grasslands and 100-degree temperatures. Yes indeed, this seemed like destiny.

While it was Chung-un whose career would transport them from the frozen tundra of metropolitan life in the land of ten thousand lakes to the arid wilderness the Republic of Texas, it was Jackson who would have to do the legwork. The new retail location was north of Dallas-Fort Worth, not far from Plano. Jackson’s undying dedication to the small business had netted him a nearly ridiculous amount of vacation and sick days. And so it would be Jack who would venture out to the wilds of Frisco, Texas, to get the lay of the land and investigate housing and amenities for their impending move.

It was early on an ugly gray morning in March when Chung-un brought their aging SUV to a stop at the ticketing level of the Minneapolis/St. Paul International Airport. Jackson leaned over and kissed her perfunctorily on the cheek, then opened the door and hopped out. He retrieved his roller suitcase from the backseat and muttered a lackluster goodbye, before closing the door and making a beeline for the sliding doors. He checked himself in using the ubiquitous Northwest Airlines e-ticket kiosks, managing to secure an exit row seat with a certain sense of satisfaction. Jackson mindlessly navigated the security lines and x-ray machines, eventually pouring himself into a seat at his gate on the G concourse, and immersing himself in yet another Nelson DeMille crime novel.

When his plane touched down in DFW, Jackson realized he was in foreign territory. Cowboy hats dominated the local aesthetic, and the eerily self-congratulatory “Don’t Mess With Texas” paraphernalia seemed oddly like an act of conformity. Jackson perceived an air of superiority, but then considered that it might in fact be some kind of intense counteraction to a statewide inferiority complex.

The taxi ride from Dallas to Frisco was Jackson’s first serious mistake. They had apparently not considered the actual distance beyond the roughly one inch on the map, and the journey had cost him nearly $65 not including tip. It was not a good start to the trip, Jackson noted, and stared out the window across the featureless terrain. Finally they arrived in Frisco, one of those next-big-thing towns that had had enough warning to build infrastructure and unimaginative chain restaurants to match. The city seemed oddly new, considering that the surrounding natural environment smacked of cowboys and Indians, Colt pistols and hitching posts.

On one level, Jack was truly excited about the promise that this community held for Chung-un and himself. On the other hand, he felt like a stranger in a strange land, and he realized he was already counting the days until he flew home. The driver pulled up at his hotel, and Jackson peeled out enough twenty-dollar bills to make a grown man cry. Jack wheeled his diminutive suitcase into the lobby and checked in.

Jackson showered and took a nap. His least favorite aspect of travel, of which he had done quite a bit, was the near total waste a day that a typical domestic flight took these days. He consulted the clearly biased “directory” for dining options, and settled on a nearby steakhouse. He sat alone, robotically chewing what should have been a serious beef experience, unhappy at his solitude in this strange place. He already missed his sweet puppies and his wife’s cherubic smile. He ordered another Tom Collins and continued eating mindlessly.

The next morning, Jack showered early and got about the business of investigating the town. He utilized public transit and free maps he’d pocketed at the airport to orient himself in this berg, making special note of the “neighborhoods” (a.k.a. developments) and the relative housing values. He was astonished at what the American dollar could get you in this place. Their cute little Cape Cod two-bedroom in Minnesota had cost them $150 large. The same amount here would get you a damn mansion. Jackson saw one immediate upside to moving to Butt-Fuck Egypt, Texas.

He lunched at a little Mexican diner in a strip mall, and marveled at the carne asada he’d ordered. Liberally doused with hot sauce, he started to feel like he wasn’t on some backlot tour. He had a brief but amusing conversation with the cook/waiter/owner. Apparently real people actually lived here, if this guy was to be believed. Things were looking up.

Jack took a bus to an older neighborhood (he suspected the early 1990s), and saw some homes that hadn’t been built in the past six months. He found it vaguely reassuring that this whole thing wasn’t just some elaborate prank a la Blazing Saddles. There were a couple homes for sale, and to get pricing and details, he brandished his cell phone and called the number on the yard sign.

A bright, energetic woman answered the phone.

“Gutierrez Realty, this is Linda,” the woman answered with a noticeable Spanish accent.

Jackson explained himself and requested housing costs and related information. Linda answered him professionally and courteously. Jack was content to conclude the call when Linda offered to come meet him and conduct some tours.

“Well, I’m not in a buying position at the moment, I’m just doing some factfinding. We’re relocating here this summer.”

Linda was unfazed. “That’s alright, sir. We’d like to you get the most out of your trip, and when it’s time for you to buy, we hope we can be of service.”

Jackson couldn’t think of a good reason for her not to come out, so he agreed. She told him she’d be at his location in ten minutes. Jack thanked her and closed his phone. The sun was nearing its hottest, in the neighborhood of 2 in the afternoon. He sat on the sidewalk in front of the house in question and waited.

Linda spotted the conspicuous pedestrian several blocks away. She laughed to herself at this gringo trying to hoof it around Frisco without a car. She pulled her Lexus sedan to a stop next to the seated gentleman and hopped out of the car.

Jackson watched her pull up and stood as she shut off the car. He watched as this petite Latina emerged from the sedan and bounded energetically to shake his hand. They met cordially. Behind his sunglasses, Jack took in this little lady. She was probably 5’3”, 120 lbs, with a meaty rear-end and frame-proportionate breasts. Her brown face was stunningly attractive, and she likewise hid her eyes behind polarized sunglasses.

“Thanks for coming out, Linda. I’ll admit I’m a bit lost in your town,” Jack offered.

“My pleasure, sir. Always glad to be of assistance to folks like yourself.”

She led the way to the house and produced a preposterous ring of keys. Jackson laughed out loud.

“You’re not kidding. I can’t even fit this in my pocket!” she laughed before correctly identifying the appropriate key and gaining access to the home.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:52 PM
Linda led Jack through the house, needlessly pointing out the obvious details, downplaying noticeable problem areas and generally working a sales job on him. He smiled politely and nodded agreeably.

“What’s your schedule today, Ms. Gutierrez?” Jack queried.

“Um, actually I think I’m wide open. That’s rare, but my husband’s got most of them this week. Would you like to see some other homes?”

“Something like that. Plus I don’t have a car, and you do. Would you mind giving me the nickel tour along the way?” Jackson was clearly enjoying this little pistol, and she was as quick-witted as he.

“Exact change only, but sure, why not? You’ve had lunch already?”

“Yes, ma’am. I’m all yours.”

“We’ll see about that. Okay, this house sucks. I’m glad you’re not buying it.”

“Me too. Do you sell non-sucky houses, Linda?”

“On occasion. Come on.” Linda led Jack out of the house, locking it dutifully behind them. They slid into her Lexus and she pulled out with purpose.

They spent the next several hours getting Jack oriented to the town, which he found much easier to do while not staring at a bus map. Jackson made snide and clever remarks, but Linda always had a witty response, and Jackson started to finally feel at home. By late afternoon, the two had built a healthy rapport. Jackson silently debated the likely color and style Linda’s panties while she phoned her husband.

“Hi Jose. Yeah, I’m driving someone around town. They’re moving here this summer, and he’s trying to get to know the town. Yeah. Oh, really? Good for you! Nicely done, honey. Um, you know, I don’t know. Let me ask. Hold on.” Linda looked over at Jackson. “My husband wants to know if you have dinner plans.”

“Well, I did, but Ann Richards cancelled on me, so I guess not.”

Linda smiled and turned back to the phone. “No, he’s free. Sure, we’ll be there shortly.” She flipped her phone closed. “You’re having dinner with us, okay?”

“I should warn you that my kidneys have no resale value. Too much drinking in college.”

Linda laughed loudly and pressed the accelerator. Jack stared out the window at the passing terrain. Some minutes passed before anyone spoke.

“My husband, Jose, is a great cook. Hope you like real Mexican food,” Linda offered.

“As long as it’s not armadillo fajitas, I think I’m cool,” Jackson replied. Linda laughed again. He liked her laugh. He liked her. He was not looking forward to meeting Jose.

As the sun sank low and heavy in the southwestern sky, Linda pulled the Lexus into the driveway of a nice house in a nice development. They exited the vehicle, and the front door opened. A handsome Hispanic man emerged with a beer in his hand.

Jack followed Linda up the front steps, and he found himself face to face with Jose Gutierrez. He was a very good looking man, Jack thought, clearly a bit older than his lovely wife Linda, with touches of salt-and-pepper on the sides of his short-cropped hair.

“You must be Jackson,” Mr. Gutierrez put out a monster right hand for a handshake.

“Heavens no,” Jack replied dryly, “I’m just a transient that Linda picked up. I was holding a cardboard sign that read, ‘Will house-hunt for food.”

Jose laughed heartily, and Jack instantly felt welcome. “Jackson Lundquist, Mr. Gutierrez. Your lovely wife has been most helpful to me today. I’m honored to be in your home.” Jack took Jose’s hand and they shook warmly.

“Not at all,” Jose smiled. “There’s more to life than selling houses. Come on in. Beer?”

Jackson smacked his lips absentmindedly. “Mmm, twist my arm. Whatcha got?”

“Hmmm, Dos Equis, Corona and Negra Modelo. I think have a few Lone Stars around, but allow me to recommend you don’t drink them. In fact, I should pour those down the drain one of these days.”

Jack smiled. “Negra Modelo, please. Thank you so much.”

Jose poured the rich dark beer into a chilled pint glass and handed it to Jackson. The three stood in the Gutierrez’s kitchen while Jose finished preparing dinner, talking and joking like old friends. ‘I think I just found us some new friends,’ Jack thought to himself, thoroughly enjoying the pleasant company of the realtor couple. Finally they sat to eat, and over chile rellenos and a few more beers, the three adults got on like old pals, and Jackson sat there, stuffed full and slightly buzzed.

“Jose and Linda, I am so fortunate to have met you. You are fine folks.”

The Gutierrez family smiled warmly and returned the compliments. “Jack, you’re a great guy. I can’t wait to meet your wife. When did you say you’re moving again?”

“Oh, summer sometime, I guess,” Jack mumbled, his mouth craving another beer. Jose sensed this and quickly procured another Negra Modelo from the fridge.

“How long are you in town for this week, Jack?” Linda asked.

“Umm, till Monday, I guess. I have no idea what the hell I’m gonna do over the weekend,” Jack wondered aloud, not intending to put upon Jose and Linda.

“Well, I know what you’re doing,” Linda proclaimed. “You’re spending it with us, right, honey?” Jose nodded agreeably. “We’re thinking about going to the lake, Lewisville Lake. Will you please join us?”

Jack was busy putting his tongue into the opening of his beer bottle. He hastily removed it with some embarrassment and answered, “Umm, yeah, I guess so. Jose, is that cool? I sure don’t wanna…”

“Of course it’s cool, man! In fact, is your hotel paid up?”

Jack considered this. “Uhh, I have no idea. I don’t think so. No, no, I’m sure not. Why?”

“Well, you can stay here,” Linda entreated. Jose nodded with a smile.

Jack was having an internal lovefest with these two wonderful people. “Wow, I can’t even believe this. Umm, okay, I guess I should get my stuff, right?”

“What’s your hotel? I’ll call and cancel it while you and Linda go get your stuff. Welcome to Casa Gutierrez, Jack.” Jose grabbed the phone from the kitchen counter.

“Country Inn & Suites,” Jack recalled. “But I don’t remember where…”

”It’s on 14,” Linda chimed in. “Let’s go, Jack.” She popped up with alarming enthusiasm and grabbed her purse.

Jack stood unsteadily and followed Linda’s shapely behind. As they exited the front door, he could hear Jose strong-arming the hotel staff on the phone. Jackson smiled and shuffled to the Lexus.

Jackson and Linda drove in considerable silence to the hotel. Jack went to the room and collected his belongings. When he arrived in the lobby, Linda was already negotiating the final details with staff. Jack signed for his one night stay, and rolled his suitcase out to Linda’s car.

The ride back to their place was somewhat less awkward. Jack had sobered ever so slightly, and Linda was feeling good about having extracted Jackson from his multi-night engagement at the hotel. The sky was very black as they pulled back into the Gutierrez driveway. Before Linda turned off the car, she pulled up on the emergency brake, then put her small hand onto Jack’s leg.

“Glad you’re here, Jack. I hope you don’t mind putting up with an old married couple.”

Jack’s cock stirred when Linda’s small brown hand hit his leg. He worked hard to ignore the contact and managed, “Well, we’ll see. If I hear you snoring, I’m outta here.”

They exited the car and headed for the house. Jose was on the couch watching Letterman. Jack and Linda joined him, and the beer flowed again. Jack was having a hard time staying awake. Before midnight, he had fallen asleep on the couch, leaning on Linda’s slender shoulder as he slumbered peacefully. Jose and Linda shared an amused look regarding their besotted new friend. Finally, Linda roused Jackson and showed him to his bedroom. He collapsed with little ceremony and promptly fell back asleep.

The next morning, Jack awoke with Jose standing over him. “Get up, dude. Time to head for the lake!” Jack pulled himself forcibly from the bed and stumbled to the bathroom. Linda had set out towels for him, and he showered happily. He felt refreshed and recharged, and emerged packed and ready to go.

They piled into Linda’s Lexus and headed for Lewisville Lake. They headed for Easthill Park, where they had reserved a camping spot. Jose produced from the vehicle’s trunk a monstrous, multi-room tent, which he assembled in no more than 12 minutes, much to Jack and Linda’s mutual astonishment. Within a half-hour, the three friends had unpacked the car, complete with food cooler, sleeping bags and personal luggage. They all sat out in folding camping chairs and sipped cold beers as the warm spring sun shone down. Jack peeled off his shirt, exposing his nearly iridescent white skin. Linda laughed at him, and Jose recommended eye protection for everyone.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:53 PM
Jackson, Jose and Linda shared a lunch of ham sandwiches, and played cards in the pleasant afternoon sunlight. Linda sported short cutoff jean shorts and a jean vest. She looked delightfully slutty, Jackson noted. He found himself staring with increasing frequency at her shapely dark legs and slender arms, catching occasional glimpses of her belly button. Thankfully his sunglasses disguised all this, but Linda made no effort to hide her manifest charms, and Jose appeared not to have noticed.

“Siesta!” Linda finally called out. She scurried into the tent, falling comically onto her sleeping bag. Jose shook his head and laughed, then got up and followed her in. Not sure what else to do, Jack entered the tent as well, laying down in his separate “room” of the tent on the sleeping bag they had so graciously provided. “Hey, Jackson!” Jack heard Linda bellow from across the tent. “Come here!”

Curious, Jack peeled himself from the satiny comfort of the sleeping bag surface. He crawled awkwardly through the “wall” of the tent to the Gutierrez side of things. Jose and Linda lay sweetly near each other, the last rays of warm daylight streaming through the trees and into the tent.

“Here!” Linda pleaded, patting the space next to her adorably. Jack stretched himself into the designated space and found himself awkwardly close to Linda. Jackson was delighted, of course, but he worried about Jose’s take on the situation.

Linda put her left hand on Jackson’s thigh. Jack waited for violence to erupt. Jose didn’t move. Jack stirred, trying to shake loose her hand but secretly hoping she wouldn’t. Jose seemed to notice his half-hearted effort.

“Jack, don’t worry. Everything’s cool,” Jose said in a warm, conciliatory tone. At the same moment, Linda’s fingernails dug into Jack’s bare thigh. Jackson froze. Linda laughed.

“Jack, we’re swingers. I kinda counted on you figuring that out. We’re not going to hurt you, honey.”

Jackson’s head was swimming. Albeit he had been fantasizing about Linda since they first met, but he had no real expectation that they would actually live any of that out.

“Yeah, Jack, just relax. Linda will take care of you.”

Jose’s even tone seemed so nonchalant, yet the contents of his consolation were so bizarre and foreign as to seem comical. But when Linda’s hand neared Jackson’s crotch, Jack realized that this wasn’t a prank. Jack was unsure of what to do next, what Jose would find permissible.

As if reading his mind, Jose calmly stated, “Don’t worry, man. Anything goes. Linda’s got quite an appetite, and I don’t mind watching.”

Jack contemplated the absurdity of his situation. Of course his first thoughts were of Linda and her compact but curvy little body. But his second thoughts were of Chung-un, and his resolve nearly strengthened. And that’s when Linda’s little brown hand landed satisfactorily on Jack’s junk. He cast aside any other considerations and rolled over towards Linda. He pressed his mouth to hers and felt her hot smoky breath. Her tongue was small but spicy in his mouth, and he hungrily sucked on it. Linda, meanwhile, busied herself by groping at Jack’s clothing, trying to identify an exploitable weakness.

Jack embraced Linda’s small frame and pulled her on top of him. She felt his hard pecker pressing angrily against her, and she smiled lustily. “Mmm, somebody’s got something to show me,” she teased, and slid down Jackson’s body. She hastily unzipped his fly and stuffed her little hand into his pants. Jack squirmed nervously, noticing Jose’s looming presence. But Jose continued to breathe softly, while his petite wife removed Jack’s cock and moaned as she held it in her hand.

“God, it’s lovely,” Linda hissed, placing wet kisses along Jackson’s shaft. Linda pressed his cock to her face and breathed in. “Mmmm, it smells fantastic. Honey, I’m gonna suck his cock, okay?”

Jose grunted in agreement, and his hand moved to his own crotch, rubbing slowly at his burgeoning erection.

Jack could barely believe the situation, and while he contemplated it, Linda popped his clammy pecker into her hot little mouth. He watched in disbelief as his bright white cock disappeared into her small brown face. Jack grunted instinctively. He could hear Jose breathing heavily nearby, and the sound of Linda slurping on his cock made the entire scene utterly surreal. Soon the pleasure was unbearable, and Jackson started pleading with Linda to stop before he came in her mouth.

“No, we don’t want to waste it, do we, baby?” Linda cooed suggestively. She sat up, unsnapped her cutoffs and wiggled out of them. She had no panties on underneath. Jackson breathed a profane exclamation. Linda crawled up Jack’s body until her tight brown stomach pressed against his cock. She sat up and peeled off her jean vest, exposing her perfectly formed breasts. Jose was kneading his groin nearby, while his wife prepared to mount their new friend.

“Jesus!” Jack gasped as Linda lowered herself onto his glistening cock. Linda grunted in agreement and quickly started moving against him. He put his hands on her hot skin. Her back was smooth and warm, and she moaned under his touch.

Linda got onto her knees and started riding Jackson with purpose. Jack saw out of the corner of his eye that Jose had finally pulled his peter out of his shorts and was yanking on it pretty hard. Jackson returned his attention to the diminutive Latina hottie who know engulfed him. He put his hands on her unbelievable ass. It was not enormous, but on her slender frame it was quite amazing. She cooed, grinding herself hard against his cock.

“Oh Linda,” Jackson managed. “Damn!” It was the best he could do under the circumstances.

“Dios mio!” Linda countered enthusiastically. “Fuck me, Jack. Make me cum!”

Jack felt ennobled, and grasped her buttocks with renewed vigor. He thrust up against her, pushing his pubic bone against her clit. She grunted in an animalistic fashion. Jose continued to pound his pecker contentedly on the sidelines. Jack gave her ample butt a playful slap. She indicated enjoyment, and he slapped her again.

“I’m coming, Jack. Shit, I’m coming!” Linda lurched hard against him, as her slender body was wracked with orgasm. Jack could barely contain himself.

As if on cue, Jose spoke. “Come inside her, Jack. It’s okay. She loves it.”

Jack was relieved by Jose’s last minute admonition. He would have been hard-pressed to do otherwise anyway, but Jose’s permission convinced Jackson to fill Linda’s small vagina with his cum. She felt him spurt inside her, and she purred happily.

“Yes, Jack, cum inside me! Yeah, fill me up,” she challenged nastily.

Jack, for his part, was already lost in the throes of orgasm. He involuntarily thrust himself further into Mrs. Gutierrez as his body spasmed, spilling his seed into her tight little hole. As Jack came to grips with his internal orgasm, he heard Jose grunting in predictably male pre-orgasmic fashion. Seconds later, Jose’s cock erupted in a spray of white cum, and Linda leaned over to suck him off and clean up his stomach and chest of the viscous fluid.

Jackson lay there, his spent cock still stirring inside Linda’s hot little pussy. He remembered his wife Chung-un, and then reflected on his new friends, the Gutierrez family. Linda unexpectedly slid off of him, and lay between the two large men, comforted by their looming presence around her slight naked body.

“So when did you say you guys are moving here? This summer?” Linda asked lustily, still basking in her post-orgasmic glow.

Jackson considered the question a moment. “Well, I’m already here. I’ll see how soon I can get her down here.”

Jose asked, “What’s she look like?”

Jackson replied without a hint of jealousy or possessiveness, “she’s Asian, 5’ 6”, 140 pounds, nice tits…”


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:56 PM
How about some driving lessons . Enjoy !!! ;)

Carl and Ian were talking in the pub after the first football match of the season.
“That new kid Lee played well.”
“Have you ever seen anyone uglier?”
“You didn’t see him in the shower.”
“I did. Fucking fit body and hung like a fucking donkey.”
“Imagine that cock inside your pretty wife.”

Ian had imagined that very thought. It was the biggest cock he had ever seen at least ten inches long and as thick as a beer can. Fat chance of that ever happening, Julie his stunning wife was in many ways very prim and proper as befitted a schoolteacher.

She was tall over 5ft. 9, slim with chestnut hair, green eyes, perfect teeth and full lips. Naked she was gorgeous, a 34 b, 22, 34 figure, long slim shapely legs, pert breasts with pink nipples, a flat almost concave stomach. She kept her body in trim playing squash, swimming and going to yoga.

Carl had hit the nail on the head Julie being fucked by another man while he watched was one of many fantasies that Ian had about his wife. He imagined her in a threesome with another woman, being raped, fucked by a well-hung big black man or a midget unfortunately none of his fantasies were shared by his wife.

When ever he mentioned any spicing up of their sex life she told him that he was everything she ever desired and that he was the only man that she fancied. That she couldn’t imagine being with another man and sex with him was so good that anything else would be a big let down.

They had met when she was at university, she was in her first year and he was in his third. She was a virgin and he was her first serious boy friend. She still occasionally attended church having been brought up a strict catholic.

He mentioned Lee and his enormous prick to Julie. She reassured him that he was perfect and that love making with him fulfilled everything that she wanted. She could never be unfaithful, it was wrong and besides where would she ever find someone as good in bed as he was. He wondered how she would know this since he was her only lover.

Ian lived in hope mostly because when Julie had too much too drink her whole nature changed and she lost all of her inhibitions. She even became quite flirtatious with his friends dropping her somewhat cool and aloof manner.

Ian worked away most weeks and Carl after his divorce often called round for a shoulder to cry on. Julie was grateful for the company cooking him an occasional meal or going out to the cinema or to a restaurant.

Carl enjoyed Julie’s company but his real desire was to get inside her pants. She was a bit of a tease letting him catch sight of her in her underwear. When he called round in the Summer holidays he would catch sight of her bathing topless in the garden before quickly covering up when she heard his footsteps. It was on just such an occasion that he caught sight of her totally nude.

He had called round for a barbecue letting himself in he went for a leak. The bathroom door was unlocked and he was at the loo before he noticed Julie lying in the bath. They were both embarrassed for a second before she asked him to hand her a towel. He was the second man to see her naked and his was the second cock she had seen.

She had been excited by the event and after he had left she needed release which she found in her fingers. She kept a diary that she filled in regularly recording anything of import. In her diary her sex life was fully recorded. She knew that Ian never looked at it and she enjoyed reading it through later. She would write doggy style came twice or when Ian wasn’t there masturbated two orgasms or masturbated with dildo.

Ian kept dropping hints about Lee and his cock but Julie just stonewalled him repeating the fact that he was everything she needed or wanted. Peter the captain of the football team was having a pre-stag night for the team and the wives and girlfriends were also going out but to a different venue.

Ian brought a very drunk Lee home with him. Julie was equally drunk from her night out a perfect scenario. Julie made them some coffee. Lee fell asleep spilling the drink on his trousers.

“We’d better get his trousers off.”
“OK.” Julie giggled back.

This was just the opportunity Ian had been looking for. Between them they removed his shoes and then they managed to ease him out of his trousers. Ian ensured that Lee’s boxers came down with them.

“I’ll put these out to rinse. I won’t be a minute.” He assured her.
Julie was staring at only the third cock she had ever seen in her life. It didn’t look much like the other two. It appeared to be twice as long and easily twice as thick as Ian’s cock. It was also very dark almost black.

She couldn’t help herself in her inebriated state she touched it. She put her hand round it. Her fingers barely touched each other. She rubbed it gently it grew hard and even longer.
Lee groaned in his sleep and Julie remembered who she was. She giggled when Ian came back in.

That night she was insatiable coming loudly sucking Ian back to hardness not once but three times. She couldn’t help but imagine what Lee would feel like inside her and as Ian fucked her for the third time that night it was that enormous cock that she imagined inside her.

She woke Lee in the morning. He was really embarrassed when he found out that Julie had helped undress him. He’s quite sweet she thought not very bright and not at all good looking except for his body and that was big and powerful, his muscles well defined.

Lying in bed the next night Lee was desperate to know what Julie had seen. Julie blushed bright red when he asked her and admitted that she had seen it but did not mention touching him.

“Would you like to be fucked by that monster?”
“Of course not darling. I keep telling you that you are all I want and need. I could never fancy anyone else.”
Ian was left frustrated by her response.

“Lee did ask me if would help him to read. He wants to be able to read well enough to pass his driving test. ” Julie confided.

Julie was a primary school teacher. She liked to fill every single moment of her time when Ian was away so she did not mind giving up some time to help a friend of Ian’s.

“Apparently he was always moving school when he was younger and then later on he fell behind and played truant. If it’s alright with you I’ll see him every Tuesday he wants to learn to read so that he can pass his driving test.”

The first few sessions went well but on the fifth occasion Lee did not seem very motivated in fact he seemed decidedly down in the dumps.
“You don’t seem very interested tonight Lee.” Julie smiled at him.
“With my pupils at school I give them a reward. Is there some reward you would like?”
“My younger brother is always teasing me about me never having had a girl friend and how I’m so ugly that no girl would want to go out with me let alone kiss me.”
“I don’t think I could be your girlfriend but you’re not ugly any girl would fancy you.”
“I didn’t want you to be my girlfriend but could you teach me to kiss so that when I did get a girlfriend I wouldn’t be hopeless.”

Julie felt so sorry for him that she agreed that if he worked really hard then she would teach him how to kiss.

He worked really hard and when Julie tested him he got nearly all of his words right.
She took the initiative turning to face him on the couch she kissed him with her mouth closed. He returned her kiss it was a sloppy wet kiss. She flicked her tongue against his large dark lips opening her mouth inviting him to do the same.

They kissed for ages he proved an able pupil much better than with his reading. He got up to leave and they kissed again. He held her tightly she could feel his erection pressed against her tummy as he squeezed her. It felt good to be kissed. Ian did it so rarely a quick peck before sex.

The next week he again worked eagerly and they kissed again this time for much longer. The week after he looked really downcast.

“What’s the matter? Is it your brother again?”
“Yes he’s always teasing me and making me feel small.”
“Go on.”
“He’s always telling me how much more he knows and how much more he’s done. He calls me stupid and thick. He asked me if I’d ever seen a woman’s top with no clothes on.”

“What did you say?”
Lee didn’t reply but it was obvious from his look that he hadn’t.

“Look if you work really hard I’ll let you see my breasts not that they’re very big or anything.”

He worked like a demon and completed his set tasks in less than half an hour. Julie was beginning to have second thoughts about showing him her breasts but decided that no harm could come from it.

“You mustn’t tell anyone that it was my breasts that you saw.”
He nodded.
She undid her blouse and let it fall to the ground. She was wearing a rather un-sexy sports bra. She reached round and undid it. Her small breasts sprang free but did not sag at all.
“Did you want to kiss me?”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:57 PM
He nodded.
They kissed. He had become a really good kisser and she loved being kissed. They kissed for ages. The young teacher was really turned on and she could see the enormous bump in Lee’s jeans. She had a break and he stared at her small breasts with her pink nipples standing erect.
“Did you want to feel them?”

Lee could barely contain his excitement. At first clumsily he fondled her tits.
“Like this.”

She took his hand and got him to massage her breasts gently but firmly.
“If a girl likes you then you could kiss and suck her nipples. Yes like that.”

That night Julie used her vibrator to release her sexual tensions and decided she would have to be much more careful in future. She had been reckless and anything might have happened.

The following week Julie made some pasta and had a couple of glasses of wine with it. After her meal she surprised herself dressing in a long skirt with a slit that reached to the tops of her legs, a sexy white silk top that was practically transparent and her sexiest underwear, stockings, suspenders, matching white bra and knickers that hid very little of her body.

She changed back into sensible clothes then back again oscillating between the two sets of clothes until the bell rang. She was in her sexy clothes. She let Lee in. he had done his homework and he could now read quite fluently. In no time at all he had completed the tasks she had set for him.

“Would you like to kiss me again?”
Lee nodded.
They kissed and kissed for what seemed hours. Their tongues intertwined as they French kissed. Julie loved it, she was fully aroused her nipples hard and pointy her vagina moist.
She did not object as his large powerful hands gently played with her breasts. She did not object as his fingers clumsily undid the buttons on her blouse. He buried his head between her breasts kissing and licking them.

“Don’t stop.” She implored him as she undid her bra.
Julie closed her eyes as he nibbled her breasts. It was gorgeous. He sucked on her nipples already erect and pink and now covered in his saliva. He kissed her mouth as his hands played a magical tune with her breasts.

She reached down touching the front of his jeans. He was hard down there and very, very big. Her hand moved up and down his erection.

He moved his hand onto her legs encouraged as she groaned softly he moved his hand higher and higher under her skirt finding the naked flesh between her stockings and her knickers.

She unzipped his fly. Her hand reached round and found his dick. He was huge larger than she had remembered. She gripped his huge black cock stroking it caressing it. Lee pushed his hand inside her knickers. Finding her moist vagina inserting his fingers.

Julie bent down and kissed the tip of his prick it was covered in his pre cum.
She wanted to experience that cock she wanted it inside him.

She sucked gently on it as she rubbed it and squeezed his large hairy balls. He was to far gone too excited and he came firing his spunk into her face, her hair and her mouth. He apologised profusely but Julie smiled back at him before she licked him clean. She was amazed as he became hard again minutes after he had filled her mouth with his spunk.

There was a knock on the front door. Julie put her finger to her lips hoping whoever it was would go away. No such luck the knock continued. They both dressed as quickly as they could. Julie was sure it was Ian’s aunt who had a key.

Julie got dressed quickly kicking her bra under the couch and Lee resumed his reading. It was her next-door neighbour Margaret.

“Could I come in for a minute?”
“Hello who are you?”
“This is Lee a friend of Ian’s. I’m just helping him with his literacy skills. He’s taking his written exam next week for his driving test so we’ve used my computer and a CD with questions on.”

Lee was blushing bright red.
“I must go. My bus is due any minute.”
Before Julie could say anything he was out the door and down the street.
“I just called round to ask if you could look after my cats for the next four days. I’m away on a course.”
“No problem.”

Margaret popped next door and returned with a couple of bottles of wine. Julie opened one of them as Margaret gave her instructions as to how to work the alarm and the amount of food the cats needed.

Julie had only spoken to Margaret on a handful of occasions. She was a tall blonde with large breasts. She was not at all over weight her waist slim and her legs long and shapely. Margaret was in her early thirties a good-looking woman. Julie knew little about her only what Diane her other neighbour had told her. That she was a woman who had slept around a lot. Julie was secretly envious.

They opened the second bottle of wine the mood was friendly and they were both a little drunk.

“Are you having an affair with him?”
Julie blushed bright red.
“No why do you ask.”
“Well when I came in your bra was under the couch and he had an enormous stiffy. You seem to have something in your hair which bears a certain resemblance to bodily fluids.”

Julie went an even brighter shade of red.
“No but we ended up tonight kissing and things just got out of hand. Thank goodness you came in when you did or I hate to think what would have happened.”

“I didn’t think he was really your type. I mean he’s not exactly an oil painting and you’re so pretty. He didn’t strike me as the most intelligent either unlike you.”

Julie blushed once more at the compliments. She was now quite well drunk and replied.

“He does have one very large asset however.”
“In that case I don’t blame you.”
“I couldn’t. I love Ian and would not be unfaithful. He’s been my only lover.”
”Are you not a little curious?”
“A little.”
“Variety is the spice of life they say.”
“Surely it can’t be that different?”
“In my experience a big thick cock reaches the parts no other prick does. I’ve had three blokes with enormous tools and while they were jerks the sex was great.
So have you only ever had one man really?”
“No women?”
“Have you?”

Margaret nodded.
“What’s it like?”
“Different.”

Margaret’s hand was resting on Julie’s knee and they turned to face each other. Julie’s mouth was open her tongue flicking her lips. An unconscious signal that Margaret picked up. She turned her head her lips close to Julie’s. Julie moved the last couple of centimetres and their lips met. It was a long sensuous kiss. Margaret gently cupped Julie’s firm young breasts. At last the kiss stopped.

“Sometimes it’s nice to try a little variety perhaps?”
Julie nodded her head spinning. She made her excuses and went to the loo. When she returned the mood had gone so Margaret left. The following day they both wrote almost identical letters apologising for the kiss but Margaret saying that she had enjoyed it and hoped Julie had to. Julie had.

Julie decided that she was a one-man woman and that she would like to have Ian’s baby. She knew he wasn’t that keen yet so without telling him she came off the pill.

Two months later she had a heavy period. The following weekend Ian couldn’t make it home.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 09:59 PM
It was Wednesday and she was having an Italian meal accompanied by a large glass of wine. She’d brought home the new school DVD recorder. The head had told her that she had a chance of becoming acting deputy-head. He’d given her some of the questions they might ask at the interview and she was going to practise her replies.

She had a second glass of wine and set the DVD. There was a knock at the door. It was Lee carrying a large bottle of champagne. He explained that he’d passed his driving test and wanted to say thank you to her.

“Well done.”
Julie opened the bottle and poured them both a glass.
“I’ve applied for a job and they want to interview me.”
“Would you like to practise being interviewed?”

Lee nodded. So he sat on the settee and Julie decided she would video herself asking the questions. So with one camera on her and the other on him she started asking him questions. He was very wooden and brief so she handed him a list of questions to ask her.
He improved as they each had a third glass of champagne.

Then they alternated questions.
“Sometimes they might throw in a trick question you know. Just to throw you off guard.”
“Like what?”
Julie never knew what made her ask it.
“Do you have a nickname?”

She watched as he squirmed. He was called trigger by the football team on account of him being hung like a horse.
“Trigger.”
“Mine is Tom.”
“How did you get your nickname?”

He went bright red.
“Listen if I tell you and show you how I got my nickname will you show me how you got yours?”
“When I was at school, boarding school I started puberty and my pubes were quite red so at first the girls called me ginger tom and then just Tom.”
“How did you get your name?”

As she asked the question Julie lifted her skirt and heard Lee say it was because of his you no what.
“Are you going to show me?”

Julie stepped out of her skirt as Lee dropped his jeans his cock hard and stiff. She unbuttoned her blouse and removed her bra her brief thongs next as Lee stripped completely.

Julie sat on the settee beside him. His huge cock had been the subject of her thoughts over the last few weeks. They kissed his hands all over her naked body. He kissed and massaged her small firm tits biting her nipples.
“Wait a minute.”

Julie went and got a packet of durex she had been given on a course on sex education. She slipped one onto his cock as she rubbed its length kissing and sucking on it. She was moist and excited. She guided his huge cock between her legs feeling it press against her opening.

“Push.”
He did as she asked and slowly it entered her. She gripped his bottom pulling him tight against her. Slowly he began to fuck her thrusting into her tight little opening. She felt as though she was going to be split in two as his enormous tool went deeper and deeper stretching her cunt wider than she imagined possible.

The feeling was delicious and as he began to thrust faster she relaxed and gave in to the fabulous sensation coursing through her body. She came and as she did her vagina went into a spasm gripping his cock with her powerful muscles. He came filling the condom with spurt after spurt of his spunk.

He flushed it down the loo and they lay together on the couch. She was amazed at how quickly he recovered as she looked down at his now rampant cock. It had only been about fifteen minutes since they had last made love. The advantage of being a teenager she thought. She had another glass of champagne.

Margaret had told her that being fucked doggy style by an enormous cock was the best. So she got down on her knees and invited him to take her from behind. He pushed his cock into her moist wide opening. He gripped her tits. He thrust quickly into her. It was perfect he fucked her hard and fast making her come and come before at last he fired his spunk deep into her.

They lay together on the couch each of them stroking and caressing the other. She had another glass by now she was now decidedly pissed. She stood up and looked at his body stroking him. She ran her fingers through his hairy chest nibbling his nipples. She ran her tongue down to his thick dark pubes. He was very hairy and with his dark brown skin a contrast to Ian who was fair skinned and not very hairy. She licked his cock tasting her juices and his spunk.

He responded becoming hard and stiff. He fucked her again with Julie on top thrashing about wildly as she came.
“Fuck oh fuck.” She screamed.
“Please harder.
Go on. Oh fuuuuuucccckkkkk.
Oh my god.”

He reached up with his hands grabbing her tits and then pulling her arse cheeks apart. He had wonderful stamina and as he fucked she was lost her body having orgasm after orgasm. Her stomach seemed to vibrate in time to his thrusts. At last he came inside her and she collapsed onto his body covered in sweat her body glowing.

They tidied up in the kitchen where they made love on the kitchen table. They went to bed and made love again each time she was lost in paroxysms of pleasure. She drifted of to sleep to be gently woken as he fucked her again.

She was woken in the morning with a fuck and then again in the shower they shared. She ejected the recordings and decided to deal with them that night. It was a parent’s evening and they went out for a drink afterwards. Julie was so tired that night she just flopped into bed.

Late in the morning she tidied away the DVD and the video in her study nobody would look for it there. In the afternoon she got a call from her mum telling her that her gran was ill. She rang Ian and set off after school to stay with her mum and look after Mary.

The next week she commuted each day a journey of sixty miles there and back completely forgetting about the incriminating evidence in the house not that Ian would look there. She stayed over that weekend as well Ian staying in Bristol sorting out a difficult problem.

Her gran was much better that weekend so Ian came up and stayed with her at her mum’s house. The walls were paper-thin so they did not make love.

On the Monday she checked her diary her period should have started on the Friday. She was as regular as clockwork. She had felt sick that morning. She was sure she was pregnant.

Margaret opened the door for her. She listened carefully as Julie explained the situation.
“Are you sure it’s not Ian’s?”
“Positive I’ve checked my diary and in the whole month Ian and I never made love.”
“You’ve got three choices.”
“Go on.”
“Have an abortion.”
Julie vehemently shook her head.
“Pass it off as Ian’s.”
“That’s not really possible with them being a different colour.”
“I’d forgotten about that. Then tell him and ask for his forgiveness.”
“He’d kill me but not for the reason you might think. He has an obsession with seeing me making love to another man and since he met Lee he’s been even worse.”

“That’s brilliant.” Julie replied as Margaret outlined her plan. They finished a second bottle of wine.
“How can I ever thank you?” Julie asked.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 10:01 PM
Hm.....how about this interesting one - Title : Wickedly Wild Wife . Enjoy !!! :p


It was just another Tuesday, a Tuesday just like any other, Barbara was getting dressed to go to work, and her husband John was waking up already. They have been married for over five years and their relationship kept them both satisfied. Both agreed that they would not want to share each other with anybody else, just being a traditional, normal married family. Barbara loved John immensely. He continued to show his care for her just like he was when they got married. He would kiss her, hug her, give her presents, talk to her sweet words, basically everything. She was confident that her husband was happy, that kept her happy in return.

Barbara was thirty one and the years long ago that she spent exercising, combined with her moderate diet made her a good looking woman at this age. She succeeded at not getting too fat and was proud of it. She was not skinny, in fact she had shapely hips and a belly, but because of developed muscles she look very much alright. She was 5 foot 7, and her blondish red hair was short, but voluminous.

The clock was showing 7:45am and she had to be at her work at the University by eight. Giving John a good bye kiss, she closed the door behind her, got to her car, and drove off to work. It was a really hot day and, as she was lecturing, she could see that her students were exhausted by all the heat. She was sweating herself. It would be so nice to take a cool shower at home, she thought. To avoid being viewed as a total bitch, she told her class that the lecture would be over one hour earlier since everyone is tired. After a round of applause from the students, Barbara ran home. As she was driving her car she began to imagine how she could surprise her husband when he got home from his work today. How she loved him.

Passing the bright green trees near their house, Barbara stopped to look at them for a second, what a wonderful, hot, day this is. She was unusually cheerful for some reason unknown to her. Everything was right, everything was the way she wanted it to be. At home, she took a quick shower, put on her robe, and turned on her computer. She had to check her emails regularly because her students always had questions and it was part of her job to help them. When the windows all loaded, Barbara opened her email and saw that there were no emails for her. Since it was only eleven in the morning she had all day ahead of her, and saw nothing wrong with spending a couple of hours on the internet, browsing news websites, shopping, or playing games.

After she read all the news she was interested in, she decided to go back and re-read a news article on the Atkins diet that she happened to stumble on. As the long list of visited sites opened up in a column on the left side of her browser, she began to search for that site. Nothing could have prepared her for what she saw next. It was very easy to see that the history folder contained a history of a number of websites that were opened before she turned on the computer. The date indicated it was the same day, but it was when she was teaching at school. The visited websites were all hardcore pornography sites. She had no qualms about opening them to see what exactly her husband must have been looking at, she was not a prude. The first picture she opened was showing a muscular man inserting his cock into the hairy bush of an attractive woman, visibly younger than Barbara, who had dark black hair and blue eyes. Another series of photographs were depicting a work situation where a man in a business suit was fucking what appeared to be his co-worker, possibly a secretary. Once again it was a beautiful black haired woman, who was younger then Barbara, and who had the most devilish expression on her face as saliva dripped from her chin and a huge member of her boss was pushed into her mouth.

Barbara sat there in the living room, in total shock, unable to get her thoughts straight. Her husband was watching porn!? This hurt her emotionally to such extent that she felt she was boiling, she felt the adrenaline rush through her blood and she wanted to kick and throw things around. This was inexcusable. She gave everything to her husband. She never looked at other men, never watched porn, he was everything that mattered to her, and now, he was paying back to her by watching pornography. Barbara's thoughts started to run wild. What if her husband's unfaithfulness is not limited to hardcore porn that he watches on the computer? What if he cheats on her at work as well. After all most of the pictures she saw after he left, were featuring some kind of work situation, where a secretary was screwing her boss. And John did work at financial consulting office, he did have a secretary.

Barbara never thought about it, but now she remembered. That secretary, that young girl, she once saw. She looked so innocent and pretty, and back then Barbara would not have suspected anything. She started to cry and her eyes were all red. She was truly mad. It is true that she has no evidence that her husband is cheating on her physically, but who knows? If he finds nothing wrong with watching hardcore pornography while his wife is at work, maybe he is doing something else on the side. To Barbara, her husband watching porn was a hit big enough. She would never forgive him. Yes, she herself had thoughts about other men. After all, she is only human, but she never gave in to her desires. She never intentionally looked for men to gaze on, she suppressed those thoughts. If she could do it then John should too. Hell, if he really wanted to look at porn, he at least shouldn't have kept I secrete. We could have watched it together, and be honest with each other. That bastard.

After the initial uncontrollable rage inside Barbara's heart has subsided, she began to think in her regular rational manner, or so she thought. She would never forgive what happened today. Thoughts of revenge started to grow in her. Thoughts about how she can balance out unfaithfulness of John. What could she do? Wild thoughts she would usually block started to surface again. Thoughts of men, sex, and lust were screaming at her as the madness of revenge dissolved all inhibitions. He deserved a payback, and Barbara was determined to make sure somehow this payback would happen. If he thinks he can cheat on me like that, I'll show him what cheating truly means, she mumbled to herself. Her legs were covered in dark sexy stockings as she put on her brownish leather skirt and a white blouse. As she drove to downtown, she was even more determined to do what she has planned. There was no doubt in her mind that she was going to go through with it. She will try to pick some random stranger and fuck him, all in revenge to her husband.

Classic rock radio station was playing in the background as Barbara sat at the table in the bar where she and John used to go often. It was a relatively clean bar, where there was always someone drinking, watching the game, or just chilling with their friends. As she sat there at the table, sipping a margarita she bought, she was thinking over what happened earlier. At first she was blocking her inhibitions with her conscience. Maybe I shouldn't fall to his level, she thought. I shouldn't just fuck someone just because he watches porn and probably messes with his secretary? But another urge was awakening in her. It was a feeling that made he feel all naughty and dirty inside. She felt like a slut, but not in a shameful way. She could sense a waves rushing in between her legs.

"May I join you?" a tall man with dark hair asked Barbara as he came to the table? He was about six feet tall, dark black hair with grays in them, not fat. He was wearing a blue shirt, and yellow khaki pants. His looked younger than John. Possibly twenty five.

"Why, of course, I was actually looking for some company. Have a seat!" Barbara replied as nicely as she could. Maybe I shouldn't be so upfront about it, she started to worry.

"Oh really? So you're just taking a break after work?" The man asked.

"Well, kind of. By the way, my name is Barbara" she said as she extended her hand for a handshake.

"Oh! I am soo sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Steve. Nice to meet you Barbara. Can I buy you a drink?" he kindly offered.

"Hmm..I already had one. But it wouldn't hurt. Can you get me a Heineken?" Barbara replied following by an "of course" from her new acquaintance.

The two bodies sat in the dimly lit bar getting to know each other for about forty minutes. It turned out that Steve was married as well and was working as a retail store manager not far from the bar. He had a rather pleasant personality, Barbara had noticed. He smiled just at the right moments and used his facial expressions skillfully. She could not wait to finish her plan. She had to invite him to her house so that her revenge to John would succeed. The more she and Steve talked the more suggestive she would try to be. She would try hard to hide her true intentions. They now sat right next to each other and their legs touched.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 10:02 PM
Tingling sensation was sending impulses in between her thighs. Barbara could feel the moisture building up in her white cotton panties as she imagined how another man's cock would insert itself into her pussy. It wasn't the looks of Steve, it wasn't his personality even. What got Barbara more and more excited and aroused was the realization of what she was going to do. She would cheat on her husband with another man, a man she barely knows and her actions would be justified to her. She could feel the hormones rush through her blood in waves, making her feel bad and slutty, and she enjoyed it. To her amazement she found herself even doubly aroused knowing that she would fuck a married man. She hasn't done this before, only read about such escapades in cheap romance novels.

"So, I get the feeling that you're unhappy about something? What's wrong Barbara?" asked Steve.

Barbara looked at him with a catlike smile "well...um..you're probably keen on things such as this. I am sure you'll understand. Things aren't the way I truly want them to be, if you get what I mean. Actually I think you'd be the perfect person to fix those problems. Don't you think?"

Steve was a keen conversationalist and understood what Barbara was implying. She wanted sex, and she wanted it now. "I would be very happy to help you. Do you have any idea when, where?"

Barbara couldn't take it anymore: "Listen Stevie, lets go outside. My car is a black BMW, just follow me. We gonna go to my place. Huh? Alright?"

They both got up from the table, leaving the darkness of the bar behind, along with empty glasses they recently held.

As Barbara drove she could see Steve's car behind her. It was a white Toyota that held the course like a determined rocket. Barbara couldn't hold her excitement. In part she was very afraid. She was afraid that John would get home from work earlier than usual. She knew it never happened, it was only 3:30 pm and he never got home earlier than seven. She knew this would work and she was proud of how easily she was able to conceive such a date. Just yesterday she would not have thought about doing anything even remotely sounding like what she was doing now, bringing another man to her and her husband's house...to fuck him. The morning incident with the pornography in their computer was the trigger. At the moment Barbara perhaps began to realize that she blew this all out of proportion, maybe it wasn't such a big deal that John looked at some porno. Maybe she was just a horny slut, Barbara thought. But in either case, what John has done did justify her actions to her.

When she and Steve parked their cars in the driveway, Barbara got out and motioned Steve to follow her. He was standing near her as she unlocked the door. When they entered the house Steve embraced the redhead that just brought him to her house, giving her a deep kiss, thrusting his tongue to hers. As their mouths enjoyed each other in extacy, Steve reached for Barbara's buttock and gripped it with all his strength molding and playing with it. As he lowered his lips to lick his lover's neck he raised her skirt up behind and sent his lustful hand in search of the sacred area every man searches for. Moving her white panties to the side, Steve reached Barbara's tight asshole. Barbara who was already very horny and wet from the circumstances of this adventure, rolled her eyes in pleasure as this man sucked on her neck, while simultaneously inserting his finger into her asshole. Steve's middle finger slid into the sweaty opening as Barbara's hairs brushed past his finger.

"Stop, ah...st..stop it" Said she. "Let's go into my bedroom baby. Let's go into my and my husband's bedroom, so you can fuck me right there."

She lead her lover to her bedroom with an evil smirk on her face. That'll show him. Right in our bed! Oh my God. Steve and Barbara entered the bedroom brightly lit with the afternoon sun that illuminated the bed with equally spaced stripes of sunlight through horizontally positioned blinds. The king size bed was covered with beige blanket above clean white sheets. Her skirt matching with the bed, Barbara sat on the bed, in front of Steve as he approached to her. She smiled and unzipped the fly of his yellow khakis to release the member that she was going to receive. As she lowered his briefs a huge erect penis popped right into her face. Steve was smiling as he looked into Barbara's eyes when she began to kiss his dick from the tip of the swollen head and down the shaft so that his pubic hairs touched her face. Having that hair brush on her face made Barbara even hornier. It was Steve's turn to show initiative when he took his cock with one hand, and held the woman's chin wit his other hand. He moved it all over her face touching and feeling her face with the tip of his cock, lightly slapping another man's wife with his manhood.

"oh Barbie, oh yeeaaah. You're sooo beautiful hon , oh God"

Barbara was taking his dick in her mouth as deep as it went, touching her throat and almost making her gag. They were at it for about four minutes. Saliva was dripping from Barbara's mouth, pushed out by the pressure of Steve's cock as he fucked her face.

Barbara laid on her back and spread her stocking covered legs apart. Steve took off his blue shirt as fast as he could and threw it on the floor without looking. He leaned above Barbara and unbuttoned her white blouse to reveal her large mature breasts that were held in place by her bra. He unclipped the bra on Barbara's back and pulled it away with his teeth to reveal her sizeable breasts in front of his face. Barbara looked at him and smiled like she was in 7th heaven.

"Oh yeah, Stevie, suck those breasts. They're yours, make me feel nasty ...please"

Steve, holding and massaging Barbara's right breast with his large hand sucked on the left one. He tried to suck it into his mouth but it was too big. The salty sweat of her skin made him even hornier. Barbara's beautiful brownish pink nipples were covered in her lovers saliva and she liked it.

She felt so bad, so nasty, so freaky. She just wanted to be fucked. Her horny pussy couldn't take it any longer, making her panties drenched with moisture. She gently took Steve's head and pushed it lower, away from her breasts towards her waist. He lifted her skirt up to reveal her moist panties to him. He violently pulled them down to free her hot pussy for him. Next moment his eager tongue was all over this another man's wife opening. Barbara didn't shave very often and her pussy was accompanied by a beautiful bush of brownish hair. As Steve licked her clit, tasting the woman's love juices, he would move his tongue around her slit feeling the hairs around it. He would use his fingers to help him open up Barbara's horny pussy for his tongue. It tasted so good.

Barbara has never experienced such pleasure in her life. She had enough sex with her husband. Once or twice per week on average, and, although it satisfied her urges, it never brought to such arousal as she used to be in when she was a freshman in college. The was Steve was pleasing her now brought old memories back. Nothing else mattered to her now.

She took Steve's hair and moved his head around and his lips sucked her wet vagina. "Oh God, yes, oh God. Fuck me! Fuck that pussy!" Steve changed his position so that he was perpendicular to Barbara's laying body as he held her feet his hands, moving her legs to spread them more.

"Ready to be fucked, baby? Do you want me to talk dirty?" asked Steve playfully.

"Yes, talk dirty to me!! Call me a slut! Call me a dirty slut and fuck me!!" Barbara roared at him through her clasped teeth. Her face was showing a combination of pleasure and pain, almost a masochistic expression, of someone who knew they were bad, and liked it.

Steve took his huge, erect, cock into his right hand and began to move it up and down along Barbara's wet hairy pussy, teasing her skin folds with his swollen head.

"Ooh, you like to fuck strangers in your bedroom? Huh? You filthy whore?!" Steve said, "answer my question! Bitch!" He screamed at her with a huge smile on his face.

Her blondish hair in disarray around her, she, in a manner mocking anger answered "Yesss, I am a fuckin' slut and I want to fill your fat cock fill up my fuckin hole. Fuck me goddamn it! Put that cock in!"

When Steve's hard dick was still outside, Barbara began to make movements with her hips moving closer, trying to catch that erect penis, when he thrust it in with one big push. Barbara screamed from this sudden pleasure and continued to fill up the bedroom with moans of pleasure as Steve began moving his hot rod back and forth insider her pussy. Her legs in the air, she could see how her boobs began to move like jello in rhythm with her lover's passionate thrusts.

She could feel Steve's balls hitting her ass making slapping sounds. His cock was younger and evidently bigger than her husband's. Her pussy was being stretched like it was never before from the wild pushing she received. With one of her hands she grabbed the bed-sheet to keep control. Steve leaned to her face and began kissing her lips, while continuing to fuck her vagina. As the vibrating sensation spread all around her body, Barbara could feel she was having an orgasm.

"Oh...oh...oh..baby....oh I am coOoOming. Oh God!" she screamed when a huge wave of pleasure shot through her muscles.

Steve quickly pulled his pulsating red cock from Barbara's pussy to release his load. He quickly moved his waist closer to her face...

"yes, baby cum on my face, cum on my fuckin face" Barbara roared when Steve gave out an animal-like moan and shot his hot load of sperm into her face. Barbara's mouth and cheeks were covered in Steve's cum. She quickly gathered it with her hand and put it her mouth


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 10:04 PM
"ooh..baby, your cum tastes so good. Thanks so much for coming here" to which Steve, who now lay on his stomach near her, responded

"no, no, thank you Barbie. You're an amazing woman."

They laid in the bed for maybe fifteen minutes. Barbara couldn't believe what she has done. She fucked another man in her and her hubby's bed and she felt good about. I am such a slut, she thought. What a horrible thought, I would have never even conceived about doing this, but here I am cheating on my husband with a married man. Sunlight coming through the blinds made the whole experience even more erotic to Barbara. She felt so good. It was still long before John was going to come home from work, and she was not going to waste a single minute with Steve. As he napped near her she began to massage his soft cock, in hope to bring another life to it. While she was massaging pleasuring his penis, he kissed her. First on the cheek, then moved to her lips. Once again hers and his tongue touched each other mixing their saliva in the erotic kiss. He began to play with her breast.

"Fuck me again, before you go. Please." Barbara asked Steve as he smiled at her.

"I'll fuck you, you dirty wife." he replied as he motioned Barbara to position herself on all fours and to stick her ass in the air, as he went behind her. He slapped her ass with his hand to make her moan.

"You dirty, dirty, girl." He laughed as he slapped her butt some more to make it red. In response she laughed like a silly school girl.

"come on, I want to feel that hard cock of yours inside me again" she said in half-lowered voice.

Steve's cock was hard again and ready to fuck this woman ass. He slowly moved it closer to her asshole, which he fingered earlier slowly sliding his head into her. Barbara's asshole wasn't used to anal sex so it was tight and unwilling to let Steve's organ in.

Barbara gave out a moan of pain as her ass was stretched to allow Steve's hot rod in.

"OOOhhh my God!!! Jesus! What are you doing?! Oh my it feels good!!!".

"Have you ever had such huge cock in your ass Barbara?" he asked when he began to make regular movements with his cock more than half inside.

Barbara couldn't believe it. It was painful and pleasurable at once. As the huge of piece of meat rammed her from behind she reached with one of her hands to her pussy to pleasure her clit, moaning, moaning, moaning, and almost crying form pleasure. Steve's movements were getting more intense and more violent as he fucked her ass, slapping her with his hand once in a while. Barbara's breasts were moving back and forth under her along with the cross on her neck, in a unified rhythm as her ass was violated like it never has been before. The room was filled out with passionate and sinful moans from both of them, as the two almost naked people cheated on their families. Barbara's face red from passion, she asked

"How does it feel fucking another woman and cheating on your wife?! Am I better than your wife? Do you like fucking my ass more?" she growled to Steve through her teeth tightly held together from pressure.

"Oh God, fuck yeah, I love fucking your ass. Oohh God" he replied.

They were both about to come for the last time today. Barbara felt the wave of pleasure rush through her body giving her goosebumps and making her feel like her life was complete when she screamed like an animal in the sunny bedroom. Steve quickly took out his cock out of her ass and shot a huge load of cum in three streams on Barbara's ass and hairy vagina, which he fucked just another twenty minutes ago.

"Goood, yes, yes, yes shit!! This is awesome!!!" He screamed as he beat his satisfied cock on Barbara's ass.

She quickly turned around, coming closer to his cock once again, and took it into her mouth to clean it from Steve's love juices. She looked at him and smiled. It was over for today. It was getting close to six and she had better change those dirty bed-sheets before her John comes back home.

"Do you think we can arrange you to come and help me some time again baby?" Barbara playfully pleaded Steve who was looking at her as he stood playing with her hair,

"Um...I think we can arrange that." He replied trying to sound serious. "we'll see what my wife thinks about that. Hehe"

They both laughed. Later Barbara went outside on her house's porch to see Steve drive off. What a day, she thought. I found out my husband watches porn, and paid him back by fucking a sexy stud I found at the downtown bar. She felt a little guilty because Barbara realized that what she has done was much bigger in proportion to some porn, but she was mad, and it felt unlike any other pleasure in the world.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 10:07 PM
Sigh.....why didn't I have this type of birthday party twenty years ago . :(

Last story for tonight . Enjoy this story - Title : Heather's birthday party . :p


It was, my best friend, Heather's 17th Birthday Party and I was having a miserable time...

I'm usually a party animal, but tonight I wasn't in the mood for dancing or flirting and especially not taking some random guy into a private room for fooling around! All these were things I would usually be doing... but not tonight, and all because of Drew.

Drew was Heather's 18 year old boyfriend, he was gorgeous, Nearly 6 feet tall, with an amazing body, warm chocolately brown eyes and longish, messy, sandy blonde hair. I of course had the hugest crush on him!

The weird thing is I don't usually have crushes, and especially not one's I can't do anything about, I thought I was even falling in love with him. So instead of doing my usual of getting off with a fit boy I was trailing after Heather as she flounced about being adored by everyone.
"Come on Kerry! Please have some fun... for me?" She said giving me one of her famous grins.
"I'm Sorry Heather," I replied, not looking her in the face, "I just… feel kinda, down that's all!"
"Bollocks!" She giggled, "Just get drunk and find a guy to flirt with, I’m sure you'll feel better in a bit" I shook my head, I didn't want just any guy, I wanted Drew, but Heather was insistent, "Kerry! It's my birthday and I want you to have fun! Look, "she said pulling me towards the bar, "I’ll even buy you a drink!"

She ordered a "hot pants" from the bartender (my favourite-a mixture of tequila, peppermint and grapefruit) gave it to me and said "Drink up now!" before she strutted off to talk to some adoring party guests.
I watched her walk away as Heather’s long silky blonde hair swished back and forth as her hips swayed, she was wearing tight jeans, a crimson corset and 3inch black heels. I sipped at my cocktail and felt just a little bit better as the sweat drink ran down my throat, maybe Heather had been right, for once, maybe if I just got drunk and got it on with some guy I would forget all about Drew...

I finished my drink and ordered another one, meanwhile looking around for tonight's target, Then I spotted him, it was my neighbour, Jeremy Coates, he lived in a very large apartment in the same building as my mother's penthouse. He was cute at least, and so my conquest began.

I kept staring at him until he looked up and caught my eye, putting my most seductive smile on I beckoned for him to join me, patting the seat next to me I. He walked over smiled at me and said "would you like me to buy you a drink?"
"How very kind of you Jeremy!" I said as he checked me out, my long curly brown hair lying around my shoulders and my breasts almost popping out of tight fitting low cut, emerald mini dress I was wearing.
He sat down, bought drinks and we started to flirt, to start with innocent things, until I placed my hand on his knee then started to stroke it up and down, making him shiver.... I was starting to get really drunk by now and knew we were going to have sex soon. I was only wasn't 17 for another 3 months but that hadn't stopped me before, I’d lost my virginity almost a year ago to my then boyfriend, and I’d had sex many more times since then.
"Do you wanna go somewhere a little more private?" I asked batting my eyelids.
"YEAH!" Jeremy almost screamed, I could see he was getting a hard-on through his trousers.
I stood up and tried to walk but stumbled, I would have fallen but,
"Whoa there!" Drew said helping me get my balance back, he'd been standing near me and had stopped me falling, "are you alright Kerry?" He said flashing his beautiful sexy smile...
"Err.... yeah "I murmured, I was so embarrassed…
"Err maybe you should take her in there." The bartender joined in motioning for Drew to take me into the employee lounge, "I think she needs a sit down and some water."
"Ok," Drew said steering me towards the door.

Once inside the room he sat me down on the sofa and went to get me a glass of water, the employee's lounge was almost sound proof so my head started to feel clearer straight away.
"You ok?" Drew said passing me the glass of water and sitting down next to me on the sofa,
"Yeah I think so!" I said gulping down the water.

He sat with me for a few minutes before I said,
"You can go if you want! Heather'll probably be missing you..."
"Naah!" He said waving off my comment, "she's been ignoring me all night, too busy with all her adoring fans!" we both laughed.
"So d'you wanna go back to seducing Jeremy?" Drew asked me cheekily
"Urgh... no!" I said burying my head in my hands, "I was just feeling depressed."
"Why?"
Oh god was I going to tell him?
"Because.... I have a huge crush on a guy... but I can't be with him, cause he's my best friend's boyfriend."
He looked bemused
"Isn't Heather your best friend?"
"Yeah..."
"So that would mean...... " He looked a little startled,
"I have a crush on you?" I finished his sentence, " I do."
"Wow!" he said leaning back,
"I’m sorry..." I suddenly said standing up "I shouldn't have told you!"
"No, it's ok..." he said breathing in deep
"I’m sorry drew, I’ll go..." I said making my way to the door
"No, don't go! He said sitting up, "Please? Stay and talk to me!" he patted the sofa right next to him and I obediently went to sit next to him.

We sat there staring at each other for about 5 minutes, neither of us knowing what to say...
"Kerry?" Drew suddenly said
"Yeah?"
"I really like you!"
"What?" I almost squeaked, "but you've never even looked at me before..."
"That's not quite true... I’ve liked you for a long time." He said uneasily
"But you Heather's boyfriend!" I said moving away from him slightly
"I know!" he said exasperated, burying his head in his hands, "but you just so damn... gorgeous, I always try to remind myself that I’ve got Heather and she's so beautiful and sexy, but I always notice you... and then tonight you show up in the fucking tight sexy dress and I can't keep my eyes off you... and then you go tell me you fancy me! Fucking hell Kerry! My world is spinning!"
Oh god, what had I done....

Suddenly Drew leaned over and kissed me full on, on the lips, I didn't move, and then I started to join in our tongues playing with each other's and exploring one another’s mouths. Finally I remembered who he was and pushed him away...
"But what about Heather? She my best friend!" I squealed,
"Screw her!" He said pulling me towards him
"No!" I yelled pushing him away again, "I could never do that to her!"
He stared at me, startled by my rejection...
"You're right Kerry..." he sighed, "I’m sorry! It’s just I’ve been thinking about ending it with her for a long time anyway, and I just.... I can't help myself... please forgive me?"
"I'm sorry too! I should never have put you in this position...."
I got up to leave again...
"Kerry?" Drew called to me helplessly
"Yes?" I said turning around to face him,
"Please Kerry? I think I’m falling in love with you!"
Fuck I thought.... I couldn't resist any longer...
"But...." I tried "but Heather?"
"She never has to know!" he said giving me a smile, not the usual sexy smile but I different... more sincere one...

He stood and we ran to each other joining together in a kiss, passionate and heartfelt... Nothing else in the world existed to me in that moment.... Our tongues met again, then Drew's lips parted from mine and I threw my head back as he started to kiss my neck.... We broke apart for a second; I slipped my shoes off and kissed him again quickly.

He started to pull his shirt off and I marvelled at his beautifully toned six pack, he then lent down grabbed hold of the bottom of my tiny dress and started to pull it upwards, I helped him then finally he pulled it over my had and I was standing in front of him in nothing but my underwear, he threw my dress down next to his shirt and I kissed him again, jumping up and wrapping my legs round his waist.

He carried me (still kissing) over to the sofa and placed me down of it, we carried on kissing as he unzipped his pants and threw them off, He stopped, straightened up slightly and said,
"Are you sure you want to do this?"
I nodded, nothing else made sense anymore...

He kissed my neck again then my mouth all the while unhooking my lacy black bra and taking it off, he the kissed my neck again and proceeded down to my chest where he sucked on the nipples of my firm 36 D breasts, I groaned as he started to stroked and pinch my breasts, he sucked on them again until they were erect, then his kissed down, stopping briefly at my navel to suck on it.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
05-12-2007, 10:08 PM
He then got off my and kneeled on the floor facing me, he took hold of my legs and spread them, then he started to rub my pussy lips through my lacy black thong, it felt so good, the fabric rubbing against my swollen clit...
"That's it baby!" I moaned softly spreading my legs wider
He carried on rubbing up and down until my thong was thoroughly wet through, then he pulled it down my legs and threw it to the pile of clothes, again he started to stroke my wet pussy,
"ohhh yeaah!" I moaned, "do it to me Drew!"
He slid his finger slowly inside my aching pussy and brought it back out, using two fingers now, he entered it again, the out again, as he continued his fingers got harder and faster...
"OHHH, GODDDD!!!!" I screamed out, as I neared my first orgasm, "OHHHH... OHH GODDD I'M.... DREWWW!"
"That's it slut! Say my name!" He yelled...
"OHHHH DREWWW I'M... I'M GOING......I'M..G.....GO...GOING...TO......CUM!" I was gasping for breath and suddenly, my back arched and I came...
"Oh baby!" Drew cried, lowering his mouth to my dripping cunt.... he licked up some of my juice and said, "Fucking hell.... slut... you taste soooo goood!"
"THAT'S IT BABY!" I cried, "EAT MY PUSSY!!!!!"

He obeyed, licking and sucking then with one quick movement his tongue darted into my cunt.... it felt like an electric shock and I shivered....
"Yeah?" Drew chorused, "you like that slut.... don't you!"
He pulled out and I lay there panting.....

"I want you inside of me Drew!" I gasped
"Ok baby..." he pulled his cock out and my eyes widened as I saw his beautiful dick... it was huge! About 8 or 9 inches long with a 2 1/2 inch diameter...
"FUCKING HELL!" I yelled as he began to stroke it...
"What?" he asked looking up, "is everything ok?"
"It's just..... it's just...."
"It's just what?" fear suddenly showing in his eyes...
"I've never been fucked by such a huge cock before!" I blurted out
"Oh..." he looked almost cast aside, "well if you don't want to go any further I understand..."
"No!" I cried before he could stand up, "I want to go further, but... please... be gentle!"

He smiled, his sexy smile and kissed me quick and hard.....

I spread my legs again to welcome the new intruder.
Drew placed the head of his shaft at my dripping, waiting pussy and... Pushed, ever so slowly the first 1/2 inch of cock into my pussy.....
"That ok?" he asked tentatively
"mmmmmm" I purred, "go deeper!"
He pushed another inch or so in and stopped... then he pulled out slowly, then pushed in again going another inch this time..
"ow..ow...ow...." I groaned...
"Oh, I’m sorry Kerry... I’ll stop" he started to pull out
"NO! Don't stop!" I pleaded, "keep going...it's feels so goooood!"
He grabbed onto my inner things and pushed steadily until his cock was in half way, then he pulled out, then pushed in again, this time not stopping until his manhood, and my womanhood... were one....

He stayed there for a minute, his crotch resting against mine; he looked at me and smiled
"How does that feel?"
I squirmed dreamily, "Wonderful!" I purred...
We were both breathing heavily,
"You feeel sooo goood, inside of me!" I told him, "I can't believe I didn't want to do this!"
"Me neither!" he laughed.
This was a new thing for me, his cock had been inside of me, nearly 5 minutes now, and we just wanted to talk, usually a boy, wanted to get it, blow his load and get out as fast as possible....

"Do you wanna carry on?" he asked me
"Uh-huh!" I said biting my lip girlishly and smiling....

He moved his penis almost all the way out, then slowly moved in again, he continued this, slowly going all the way out, then slowly going all the way back in, he did this to a steady rhythm about ten times.... then did again a bit faster, then faster, pausing every time before he changed the speed...

Soon he was going at about three thrusts per second.... it felt amazing... I could feel my pussy start to tingle and I knew I was close to orgasm again....
"DREW! BABY..... I'M... G...GOING..TO......CUM...AGAIN.....FUUUUUCK THIS IS AMAZING!" I cried....
"ME TOO BABY! YOU'RE SUCH A GOOD FUUUCK!"
He kept on going and finally my orgasm had built up to a level I couldn't control, my body finally spasmed, as I reach my climax, my cunt clamped in onto Drew's huge cock and I came everywhere, it was the biggest orgasm I’d ever experienced....

My orgasm died down, finally, and I was exhausted but Drew kept pounding furiously at my pussy, I was so tired now.. I wanted him to stop... I tried to speak, but I couldn't....

Almost as if he'd heard me he stopped, and moaned, "FUCK YEAH!" he cried, "OHHHHH KERRY! I'M GOING TO CUM IN YOUR TIGHT PUSSY! WOULD YOU LIKE THAT?"
"HELL YEAH!" I yelled suddenly turned on, "COME ON BABY, CUM INSIDE ME! FILL ME UP WITH YOU SWEAT...."
He grabbed my hips and pulled me onto his throbbing cock, as deep as it would go, his balls pushing against my ass, and finally I felt it, his cock spasming as he spurted huge loads of warm sticky cum deep into my throbbing cunt, it felt so good inside of me and Drew collapsed in a heap on top of me panting for breath....

We lay there for about 10 minutes, his cock still buried into my dripping pussy... Finally he pulled out and came to sit next to me on the sofa... We both lay there, still panting
"Fucking hell Kerry!" He said taking my hand, "you're such a good fuck!"
I smiled, then got up..
"Thank you Drew, that was... amazing... but it can never happen again!"
"I know.." he said mournfully, "I'm never going to forget this though...."
"Me neither" I smiled as I found my underwear and clothes, putting them on.

I went back over to Drew, kissed one last time on the lips and went back to join the party.


The End !!! :D :p

Good Night !!! :)

VF 35
06-12-2007, 01:24 PM
"Conventional Sex"

Comes lunchtime and we're out on the playground. Eddie's not even noticing me anymore, of course, because there are other kids now and he wouldn't want to be associated with the class geek. I'm used to this and I'm leaning against the rough bricks of the school, hoping some younger kid will be dumb enough to draw the attention of the big kids and keep them from picking on me.

The key to not being noticed, of course, is not to look at anyone yourself, so I'm ostriching with my eyes pointed at my shoelaces and I don't know what's coming until my ear is being twisted so hard I see stars. Before I can react, I'm being pulled along and I see Eddie looming ahead, his eyes getting bigger and bigger. All the other kids drift away from him, but he's frozen in place and then I see a scrawny hand in a black sleeve reach past me and nab his ear, faster than a cobra taking down a mongoose.

The cackle that follows I immediately recognize as coming from Sister Mary Margaret, but I can't turn around to check because now she's double-timing us both back across the playground to where the other nuns are sitting on lawn chairs and reading from their prayer books. She stops us in front of Sister Juliet, our eighth-grade homeroom teacher.

Sister Juliet is the only nun in the school who looks to be under 50. It's hard to tell because her hair is all covered up by the headpiece (or at least it's supposed to be; with Sister Juliet there's usually a wisp of blond strands peeking out somewhere), but I'd guess now that she was in her early to mid-20s then. One thing about the nun's habits, the tight bands around their faces gave them automatic facelifts, so you couldn't go by wrinkles. But Sister Juliet's skin was still pink, not gray like most nuns, and she hadn't developed the thin-lipped scowl that was standard issue with the others.

Sister Juliet looks up, using one hand to shield her eyes from the sun. Before she can say anything, Sister Margaret is yapping. I'm thinking it's the candle smoke on the ceiling and wondering whether the old nun actually mapped out all the old charring, but no. "These two infidels," she says, yanking our ears for emphasis, "desecrated the holy altar of God this morning, Sister Juliet. That's the kind of thing this Vatican Council nonsense is leading us to. The blood of the lamb spilled all over my clean altar cloth, dripping onto the floor. Onto the floor!"

"Is that true, boys?" Sister Juliet is looking straight into my eyes.

"Well, it wasn't our fault," I start to say. And Eddie pipes up, "Fr. Pascalitis..." Whatever he was going to say ends in a strangled "Eerrp" as Sister Margaret gives him another tweak.

"Of course it's true," she shouts. "And they'll pay for their sins, these heathens. They are going to clean the floor on their hands and knees, getting every drop of our Saviour's blood off that marble and then scrubbing it to a polish. Even if it takes all day, they'll learn the wages of sin!"

"Not until after school," Sister Juliet says, quietly. She's looking past me now, I guess into Sister Margaret's eyes. "And we must not keep them out too late, of course. I think an hour would be enough, don't you? I believe Mother Superior would agree."

Sister Margaret just snorted, but she released our ears and we were able to go back into the school. A few years later I would figure out that Sister Juliet and a couple of the not-so-old older nuns, including the principal, who was also the superior of the convent, were allied against Sister Margaret and the rest of the hard-liners. Back then, though, it was unthinkable that nuns could disagree, so we figured it was just some kind of good cop-bad cop routine.

VF 35
06-12-2007, 01:25 PM
"Conventional Sex"

And the bad cop -- Sister Margaret, that is -- got us back at the end of the school day. Sister Juliet turned us over and watched as the older nun walked us toward the church, but as soon as the younger nun ducked back into the school building Sister Margaret had us by the lobes again. It was a cold, cold day, and even if any boiler could have kept that barn of a church warm, Sister Margaret was too stingy to fire it up in the middle of the afternoon just for the likes of us.

Our fingers were quickly numbed and our knees ached from the hard floor and I swear there wasn't more than a drop or two of wine there in the first place -- let alone wondering whether it really had been consecrated before it spilled -- but Sister Margaret kept us at it well past an hour before Sister Juliet came in the side door of the church and said our parents were calling the convent about us and wasn't it time we were getting home? Sister Margaret had disappeared somewhere to wash the altar cloth, so Eddie and I gathered up our cleaning supplies and piled them in the sacristy and took off before she could get back.

Since no other kids were around by the time we escaped, Eddie was willing to walk home with me. Our conversation was devoted to our feelings about Sister Margaret, and "dried-up old penguin" was the nicest thing either of us said. We were just about a block from Eddie's house -- he lived kitty-corner and six doors up from me -- when I got the idea that I thought would not only produce the vengeance my heart craved but also the produce the regular-kid status my brain desired.

"Let's break the old bat's window," I said. I tended to mumble whenever I said bad things about nuns, though -- ingrained survival instinct from school -- so at first Eddie didn't know what I was talking about. "Let's break the old bastard into what?" he said.

We sorted that out and he agreed that broken glass would be a worthwhile punishment. (In the years since I have wondered just how we thought that would work; was Mother Superior going to make her glaze the replacement window in herself? All I can say is, it seemed like a good idea at the time.) Eddie, though, who had the street smarts I lacked, suggested we wait a week or two until someone else had gotten a chance to tick off Sister Margaret, so we wouldn't be the obvious suspects. We shook on the deal.

It was almost a month and getting close to the end of the school year before we had our chance. As fate would have it, Rondini was the one who rose up as a potential scapegoat, when Sister Margaret caught him shuffling through the papers on the lectern during a prayer service in church for some underprivileged country or another. It wasn't clear just what was so wrong with what he did, but Ken didn't help himself when he told Sister he had looked through the papers -- probably old sermons or something -- because he was bored waiting for his turn to read our prayer intentions. You could hear the entire class suck in its breath at once when he said that.

Exactly what Sister Margaret did to him I'll never know, but Eddie and I met after school (in his backyard, so no other kids could see us) and agreed that now was the time.

VF 35
06-12-2007, 01:26 PM
"Conventional Sex"

That evening was a Boy Scout meeting, and Eddie and I ducked out early during a firelight ceremony. (Well, actually two flashlights covered in red plastic and waved around a little; there was no way they'd let us have a real fire in the old school hall.) We gathered up some likely-looking stones from the gravel driveway of the rectory garage and, practicing our best Scout wilderness training, ran from bush to bush until we were in sight of the convent wall.

It was only then that we realized a major flaw in our plan. Being nuns, the good sisters kept their blinds and drapes tightly shut, especially at night. We could see lights pop on and off occasionally, but we had no way of knowing whose room was whose.

Eddie was all for picking one window at random and letting fly, but that was a step or two too far over the line between being an ordinary kid and being a JD for me. I knew it might cost me my only chance at mediocrity, but I talked Eddie out of it.

Two days later, Eddie passed me a note in class and we met in the boy's room. He had another idea. He wouldn't tell me exactly what it was, but we were each to tell our parents that after the next Scout meeting, in about a month, we would be sleeping over at the other kid's house.

That such a lame story worked for me isn't surprising; my reputation as a good boy was strongest at home, where even my sometimes resentful silences were interpreted as respect. That Eddie's parents swallowed the tale, not even bothering to check with my parents a few doors away, surprised me. Eddie was a typical eighth-grader -- which is to say, snotty, sneaky and disobedient. I can only guess that his parents thought no one would be dumb enough to tell a lie that could be caught so easily. Or else they didn't care, which, given the state of Eddie's clothes most days even when he'd just left the house, seems entirely possible.

This time we didn't even go to the Scout meeting. Eddie led me down an alley halfway between the church and our houses. There was a big, overgrown mulberry bush about 50 feet up the alley, and he ducked under its leaves while I stood guard outside. Two minutes later he was beside me again, dressed in even grungier clothes than usual, as he finished stuffing his Scout uniform into a paper bag. Then it was my turn. I wasn't thrilled about changing in the middle of an alley, and besides the bush was right next to a smelly garbage bin that was swarming with flies.

I knew I couldn't afford to skip out on my second chance at descending to Eddie's level, so I held my nose and changed -- which isn't easy to do at the same time, believe me. My mom had given me a duffel bag for my overnight stuff, and after I was done we snuck it and Eddie's paper bag into a gap in the fence near the bush's roots. Eddie grabbed some loose cardboard from a garbage bin a few doors down and covered up our stuff.

VF 35
06-12-2007, 01:27 PM
"Conventional Sex"


Eddie led us past the church and down another block, then up another alley. Being an ordinary kid was a lot dirtier than I had thought; we jumped a fence and hid in the weeds between two garages, and it smelled like the narrow space served as the bathroom when the neighborhood kids played ball.

Truth is, we used it ourselves while we were waiting -- for the Scout meeting to end, Eddie told me. About an hour after dark, we finally heard some guys walking past the alley and recognized Billy Kegelman's voice. He always stayed to last 'cause his dad was the scoutmaster, so we knew if he was leaving it was safe. A few minutes later, we crept out of the alley and over to the convent.

The building ran from the main street the church was on almost all the way to the street behind, with wide lawns in front and behind. The side facing the church was well-lighted because the shrines of the Madonna and St. Joe were there, and the spotlights bounced off the white sculptures. On the other side, where we crept up, the convent was separated from the school by a fencedin garden, about 50 feet across, with an asphalt drive between that and the side entrances of the school.

This was no picket fence; it was a chain-link that went up at least 12 feet. No barbed wire on top, though. I think it was high because kids played pinner against the school walls at lunch sometimes and they didn't want balls bouncing in, but the story we kids told was that a few of the nuns were crazy and the fence was there to keep them from escaping.

There were some floodlights on the school side of the driveway, and we stuck close to the fence to stay out of their glow, me right behind Eddie. I still didn't know what we were doing, but I was scared and looking back and forth all the time expecting something terrible. All of a sudden I look behind me and when I look back Eddie's disappeared, and I almost pissed my pants.

Then I hear a hiss and I'm afraid I did, but it's only Eddie and he's on the other side of the fence. There was a burrow about a foot deep at that point and I don't know whether it was from a dog or Eddie had been making preparations, although, given Eddie's IQ, I wouldn't figure him for the planning type.

That impression of Eddie's abilities was increased a few hours later. It must have been around 10 or 11; most of the lights in the convent were out. We'd been squatting on the ground and when Eddie started to move I couldn't get my legs working right away. By the time I caught up to him he was at the convent wall.

In a whispered conversation I found out that Eddie's entire plan for the evening consisted of getting into the convent through a basement window he'd noticed they left half-open most nights. After that, he said, we'd "wing it." I expressed some doubts as to the effectiveness of that, but Eddie ignored me and slunk along the wall until he'd found the open window. Shaking my head, I followed, going in on a wing and a prayer.

I guess if you're in a convent any old prayer will be answered, because we managed to get into the place without knocking anything over. It was pitch black and musty, though, and I had a feeling that I didn't want to know just how many spider webs we were going through as we felt our way around. I was the one who found the stairs, which at first I thought were shelves tipping over. Luckily I was by then way too scared even to squeak, and I just gasped waiting for the crash.

VF 35
06-12-2007, 01:29 PM
"Conventional Sex"

There was no particular logic in going up the stairs, but then we were way past logic at that stage anyway. If we were going to do anything to get back at Sister Margaret, we sure weren't going to accomplish it in the dark of the basement.

Having watched too many detective stories on TV, we knew enough to keep to the sides of the steps to avoid creaks. There was no light coming from under the door at the top, so we eased it open and crawled out onto a thin rug. Now we could make some things out in the dim light slipping through the drawn blinds. We were in the convent's kitchen, which was at the back. We slipped off our shoes and slid across the linoleum.

At the far end was a set of stairs leading up. They formed one wall of a long hallway that went all the way to the front. As I was looking down the hall at a small table-lamp beside the front door, I saw something move. A little shiver ran over me, and it turned to a full shake when I realized it was the hand of a nun sitting by the front door, turning the page of a book.

Eddie had already started up the stairs, but I tugged at his shirt and he came back to me. I pointed down the hall and was about to whisper a suggestion that we get out when we heard steps. We both looked up the stairs but couldn't make out anything; by the time we looked back toward the front we could hear Sister Margaret's rasp. "I'll take over now, Sister Juliet," she said. "Mustn't miss your beauty sleep." It didn't sound like a nice thing to say. That was the first time I realized nuns didn't always stick together.

Sister Juliet went upstairs. Sister Margaret, to our dismay, didn't settle into the chair. She paced up and down by the front door for a minute or two. Eddie and I squeezed onto the stairs leading up, peeking around a banister one in awhile. "Maybe this wasn't such a good idea," he whispered right in my ear, and I wanted to tell him that was a brilliant deduction.

But just then I looked around and saw Sister Margaret heading our way and I pushed Eddie up the stairs just as water pipes somewhere in the building started pounding. I would have settled for a few seconds' grace from a toilet flush, but this must have been a faucet because the noise kept going long enough for us to get all the way up the stairs.

Well, almost all the way up the stairs. The pipes quieted with a final thump just as I was about to put one foot onto the second-floor landing. In the quiet that seemed to drape the whole building then, the creak of that last step when I lifted my other foot sounded like a siren. I froze -- not the smartest move, because I was off-balance and my foot slapped back onto the stair, loosing another high-pitched squeak. By now my heart was pounding and I couldn't think. Eddie was in the same state, but here's where our different natures showed themselves.

Where my initial impulse in danger was to lie low, Eddie was a man of action. In this case, that action was to take off running down the hallway directly in front of us. I just crouched down and peeked out from behind my hands. I saw Eddie disappearing into the darkness. You might think I was weighing my alternatives, plotting out a foolproof escape. No way. But when I saw Eddie start to turn a corner I moved instinctively, slipping down a hallway to my left. A door there was ajar; I stepped inside and leaned against the wall.

END OF SECTION TWO
Will post section three tomorow :)

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 08:58 PM
Good The Evening To All Readers Here . :)

Here's The First Story For Tonight - Title : Ashley the little girl . Enjoy !!! ;)


My Job is to find girls that want to fuck on camera. And If they don't I offer them money to try and refuse a hard bulging cock in front of their face. You wouldn't believe how many girls will wrap their lips around a cock when it's right there in front of them.

I will never forget Ashley. She stood about 5'4" and was absolutely beautiful with a heart of gold! Beautiful!! Gorgeous!! Sexy! Oh My God Fucking Sexy!

I was at the subway looking for girls when I spotted Ashley waiting for her stop. She was a fucking knock out and she sat on the bench waiting. Her deep blue eyes were amazingly stunning and sexy. She had the softest perfect skin, that was so perfect she didn't need a touch of make up and she didn't wear any but the black eye shadow around her eyes that made her to kill for. She had solid brown hair that reached just past her shoulder's. It covered the sides of her face. She had perky juicy lips with a layer of lip gloss that made them shine.

As soon as I spotted her I knew that I had to try and get her involved. I could tell right form the distance that she wasn't going to be easy. After doing this so many times you can pick out the easy ones from the hard ones. But I always strive to succeed.

As I walked towards her with my camera man behind me I smiled and she had a serious look on her face and never cracked a smile. She just looked at me and wondered what the hell I was doing.

The closer I got to her the sexier she was. She wore a tight white blouse shirt with a leather jacket undone over top of it and you could see her large C cup lump breasts perfectly. She wore a black silk skirt that went to her knees. She had sexy beautiful legs. Not too skinny, but just perfect with a light skinned tan.

When I finally reached her I put out my hand for a shake and said, "Hi, I'm Dave," introducing myself.
She reached out with her small soft hand and shook mine looking up at me not saying a word. All I could think about at that moment feeling her hand how good it would feel stroking a bulding cock. The only thing was I knew that it wouldn't be mine and that dissapointed me.

"And your name?" I asked.
"Ashley," she answered in a soft tone sexy voice looking up at me with those piercing blue eyes endulged with black eye liner around them.
"Well, Ashley I wont waste any time and get right to the point. You're a beautiful young girl, by far one of the most beautiful that seen around here."
She finally smiled being a bit flattered, but still had no interest and was wondering what was going on.
"I know that you wouldn't want to apper on an adult rated film would you?"
"No!" She answered quick.
"Even if I were to pay you a nice dollar to?"
"Of course not," she answered. "Why would you even ask me that?"
"Because you're a beautiful and sexy woman and I wouldn't be doing my job if I didn't."
"Well, no I don't want to appear on an adult show," she said.
"Ok then, what if I paid you to refuse to be on a show?"
"Why would you pay me not to be on a show?"
"Well, that is simple because you will have to refuse while sitting in front of a tempting man."
"Well, Dave I wish that I could accept your offer to refuse, but I am married and I can't do that."

When girls get to this point I usually start off with a smaller amount of money to bring them in, but I knew that Ashley wasn't going to be that easy and wouldn't go for a couple hundred bucks. I would give her whatever amount that she would settle for, because I wanted her in the studio really bad watching her suck on a hard cock and getting fucked hard.

"What if I gave you fifteen hundred dollars to refuse?"
she hesitated before she shook her head, no, thinking about the some of money. And then I knew that she either needed the money or wanted it.
"How about two thousand," I offered and before she could refuse I grabbed her by the chin while she looked up at me and finished, "And if you don't end up refusing I will give you an additional two thousand on top of that."

Ashley took longer before saying no again, but I knew I had her and she wanted the money. Finally she gave in at three thousand to refuse and an additioanal two thousand if she ended up not refusing. I told her the money would be nice, and she could pay off some debts and I knew she needed it.

I finally got her and I couldn't wait to get her to the studio. She was so fucking sexy I wanted to fuck her myself. I usually didn't get so rowled up due to the fact that I made a living for having sex and watching people fuck putting millions in my pocket. But Ashley...God danm it I wanted to see her get fucked hard. I wanted to fuck her myself.

On the way to the studio she told us how long that she had been with her husband, four years. And that he turned her on, she loved the sex with him so there was no way she was going to fall into the temptation of a guy she didn't know.

When we got to the studio I had her sit in a white leather sofa and told her to be patient while the camera crew got set up and I got one of my guys in the back to get ready to try and seduce her.

I told Ashley that if she refused it all that I wouldn't be mad and it was worth just having her there in the mean time because she was so sexy and beautiful.

She didn't joke around much and was so very serious about everything. She though that I was crazy for paying her this money to do this and that I was going to be dissapointed.

Finally everything was ready and I had Brad come out the side door near Ashley with his bulging 9" cock in his hand. Brad was a handsome sexy young man with an incredable build.

When Ashley seen him all she could think about is how she would suck his dick, but she couldn't. He was so hard and sexy and she wnated to suck it so bad. It turned her on, but she kept a very serious face and showed no interest.

He stood right in fornt of her with his hard cock in his hand and still she had no reaction.

Ashley had her elbows resting on her knees and her hands holding up her chin sitting in her palms evenly. Her eyes stared at his hard cock and then up at into his sexy eyes.

She was starting to get really wet. She wanted to lick his hard shaft and make it wet so bad, but still she remained not to do it.

When she looked at his cock Brad knew that she wanted to do it, he could see it in her eyes. And the closer he got to her with his hard cock in her face she never moved to try and get away from his swollen penis. She jsut looked at his cock and then up at him and back down at his hard cock.

Brad took one final step and put his hard bulging dick on Ashley's soft skinned cheek. He rubbed his hard soft skinned head on her skin and his penis started to pulse with throbs. She was so sexy and the touch of her skin on his cock was amazing. He made his way to her hot sexy lips. He swiped it across them slowly with the pressure pushing on them.

Ashley was having a silent inside orgasm as she was wetting all over inside her wet pussy. She couldn't hold it anymore, her mouth was watering as she looked at his hard cock on her lips and then looking up at Brad into his eyes that were saying, 'Suck my dick baby.'

The warmth of his hard cock running through her lips did it. She looked back down at his hard cock and then back up at him and her eyes had completely changed. He knew that he had her. Her eyes were filled with hot lust and she couldn't control it. Brad now knew that he was going to fuck her hard.

Ashley's lips twitched and she instantly gave the top of his hard soft head a wet passionate kiss and still looked up at him now with her eyes saying, 'Fuck me baby, fuck me hard.'

She grabbed his long thick hard cock in her hand and now took over. She pulled up with her hand and put his big head in her wet mouth, pushiing just behind her teeth and soaked it with her soaking wet mouth full of spit with her hot juicy red tounge. His dick was really tight in her mouth and she loved it. She knew that he was going to make her scream for real and she couldn't wait.

Ashley got up on her knees on the sofa and he undid her blouse removing it from her body. And then removed her white bra letting her gorgeous breasts hang free. He grabbed his cock again and put it to her hard nippled sexy tits and rubbed her nipple with it. And Ashley just loved getting tit fucked by a hard cock. And this was a dick that she wanted really bad. More than she ever wanted before. She once again took control of his penis and rubbed her npples herself with his hard dick and stared at it with the sexiest eyes ever. Then she closed her eyes and set her head back while she rubbed her aching hard nipples with passion as she moaned in joy.

All she could think about is how she wished that her husband had a beautiful penis like this and she wouldn't have to do it. She loved the sight and taste of it, she just couldn't help it. And she had cum silently already and was soaking wet, she couldn't believe how wet she was as she could feel her juices from her underwear on her outer thighs already.

She looked back down at his cock and smiled. "Mmmmmm," she moaned and smiled on her way back down sucking and soaking his dick once again. She stroked his cock at the bottom up and down as she sucked his cock wet and wetter taking more in with each gulp in her mouth. When his thick head reached the back of her virgine throat she stopped and slowly eased his pulsing cock down her throat almost gaging, but not stoping taking more and more. She jsut couldn't get enough.

"Oh yeah baby, suck my cock, awww yeah, you're fucking amazing," Brad told her as she put his cock deep inside her throat.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 08:59 PM
Ashley came up for a breath, but slowly on his cock ending at his head with a big wet kiss closing her lips on the tip of his head. His cock was loaded inspit as her mouth was and she looked up at him and smiled as she stroked his hard wet cock at the head wettened in spit.

"Oh yeah," Brad moaned.

Ashley looked back down at his cock as she stroked it and loved the sight of it. She just stared at it with her mouth open and her teeth clentched together aggressivly as she stroked his hard dick in front of her eyes. She rubbed her soaking wet pussy from under her skirt and moaned almost cumming again as she rubbed herself, stroked his cock and stared at it.

"OOhhhhhhhh, eeeemmmmmmmmmm.....ahhhhhhhhh," she moaned and stroked his cock harder and faster. Rubbing her soakened pussy at the same speed. Sticking her hands down her panties felt as if she had stuck her hand in a big jar of warm gel.

Finally she went back down on his hard cock sucking yet once again, and then licking up and down his enormously long shaft and then stopping at his sack licking and sucking it all over and looking all the way back up his shaft. She licked back up his cock with her wet jusicy tounge and stopped at his head again forming a kiss and sucking his head. She licked and kissed it while she looked up into his eyes with her hot sexy lusting eyes begging to get fucked.

"Do you want to get fucked by that?" Brad asked her.
"Oh yeah," she answered quick with a giggle smiling and as she licked his wet head.
"Do you?" He asked again.
"Yeah, fuck me baby," Ashley answered and let herself free laying in the corner of the couch with a huge smile.

Brad got on his knees and kissed her for the first time. She was the most natural beautiful and sexy girl that he had ever seen. They kissed passionately as he rubbed her breasts and she jsut couldn't keep her hand off his hard aching penis.

Brad bent her back in his arms as he sucked and licked on her hard brown nipples. Her breasts were so sexy and firm. They just sat there waiting to get sucked. She put her hands through his hair and pushed him into her breasts as she moaned with excitement. Her pussy was touching his stomach as he did sucked om her breasts, he could feel how soaked she was. Soaked wasn't the word, she was running an ocean of pussy juice. He let her fall back after feeling it and dropped down to her burning pussy. She opened her legs for him immediately and her white underwear were now see through, through the silk. He licked her wet pussy from the outside and rubbed his tounge close to her clit. She grabbed his head and moaned with huge smiles.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmm.....Awww....yeah," she moaned and then looked down at his tounge.

Brad removed her underwear leaving her only in her skirt and her pussy was fucking gorgeous. Smooth and clean and soaking wet. Her lips stuck out and her clit waited to be sucked. She was soaking wet everywhere around her pussy and the inner sides of her thighs. He went down and slowly tounged her clit as his two fingers made it to her soaking waith hole. As soon as he touched her they slipped right in.

"Oh My God," she gasped in amazment. She was so horny and hadn't felt anything like this as she started to wet all over again all over his fingers. He started lickeng her clit, but she couldn't take it anymore and just wanted to get fucked. She pulled him up and said, "Oh My God Fuck me."

Brad didn't argue with the hot nineteen year old as she opened her pussy for him.

"You want to get fucked bad don't you baby?" Brad said grabing his cock and slowly dropping it down to her waiting pussy.
"OOOOOhhhhhhh yeah, fuck me, stick your dick in me," she begged with her crazing face of lust.

He slid his fat head up between her lips a couple of times wetting his cock with her juisce and then slowly entered his fat head into her tight tight pussy. He absolutely loved the feeling of her pussy and so did she as he stretched her open.

As soon as Brad entered her she gasped and smiled with her top teeth biting down on her bottom lips.

"OOhhhhhhhhhhh," she moaned out loud as he was only working his head into her. The more soaking wet that she got as he slowly moved into her and the deeper he went into her pussy allowing his cock to fuck her. Tthe more steady it was the more Ashley begged for him to fuck her.

"OOOOHHHHHHH, oooohhhhh, yeah, mmmmmm, oohhh, yeah, aaawwww fuck me," she begged as she gasped with every breath and tried to look further down as his cock fucked her. "OOOhhhh My God, fuck yeah, mmmmm fuck me."
"You like this don't you baby?" Brad asked pushing his cock into her at a steady pace. Only going about half way.
"OOhhhh yeah, your dick id so fucking hard and big," she said and he thruseted a bit more of his cock into her and she canted her head back, "Mmmmm....Ohhhh yeah aahhhhhh fuck me."

Brad grabbed her sexy breast and used them to push her back and forth on his cock.

"Oh my God your dick is so hard," she said and looked up at him riding his cock with pleasure.
"You make it hard with this tight pussy of yours."
"Ohhhh mmmmmm fuck me."
"Ohhh fuck baby I am going to come all over you," Brad told her.
"OOOhhhhh yeah mmmmm fuck me."
"I am going to fuck you right now," he said.

Brad made her lay length ways on the sofa as he crawled on top of her and entered his cock into her and was about to really fuck her. She was so fucking wet and the sofa was soaked where she had just been positioned for him.

He got back on top of her and pushed his cock into her and then started thrusting deep and hard going faster and faster with each stroke but starting off slow.

"MMMmmmmmmmm, oooohhhhh, fuck me yeah mmmmm fuck me," she begged more as his cock went deep into her tight now stretching more loose pussy. She closed her eyes as she begged him to fuck her.

Brad started faster now entering 3/4 of the way in her and then out and in again.

"EEEmmmmmmmmm oh my god fuck yeah, mmmmmmm fuck me mmmmmmm ohhhhh yeah, mmmmmmm fuck me, yes , yes yes, yes ooooohhhhhh."

Now he was poounding her hard and fast thrusting his whole cock in and out of her as she screamed and bounced back and forth while he fucked her.

"ooooohhhhhhh, oooooohhhhh, ooooohhhh, fuck ahhhhhaahhhhh, aahhhhh, ooooohhhhhh, yeah mmmmmm yeah oh fuck me Brad aawww oh my god fuck my lonely pussy. oooohhhh, ooooohhhh my god, oh my god ahhhhh oh god," Ashley continued to scream.

I had my cock out jerking it at this point. Oh my god this girl was amazing.

"Oh fuck yeah," Brad roared and pulled his cock out of her pussy and squirted his cum all over her.
"MMmmmmm," she moaned and smiled as she rubbed his spirm all over her breasts.

Brad crawled on top of her and rubbed his spirm into her breasts with his cock that finally blew his load on the hottest origional girl that he had ever fucked. And then he put it in her mouth as she licked it and looked up at him sexy.

I walked over to the edge of the couch by her head stroking my eight inch cock above her. She looked up at me and smiled.

"Tahnks Dave," she smiled rubbing her breast.
"No, thank you Ashley."
"Do you want me to suck you cock?" She asked.
"I'd love that," I answered.
Brad took off behind the camera crew and Ashley got up sitting on the couch and took control of my penis.

"AAAwww fuck yeah, I knew you would be worth the money Ashley," I said as she sucked my cock.
She looked up at me and smiled while she sucked my cock and rubbed her pussy maoning.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmm," she moaned as she swallowed my cock deep and hard. Finally she stopped and looked up at me as she stroked my wet hard cock hard and fast.
"Oohhh fuck yeah," I said as I started to cum.

Ashley stuck out her tounge and caught my squirting cum that landed in her mouth and some on her face and breast.

After I slowly started to go limp she sucked my dick and licked it with those amaing sexy fucking eyes piercing once again from the eye shadow and rubbed my cum into her breasts.

When her mouth let go of my cock she looked up at me and smiled saying, "Mmmm, I hope you invite me to your place sometime she said innocently and dead sexy."

"I'm glad that you said that, I don't think that you have to worry about that, I want you to be all mine."
"I'm all yours," she said and took my cock in her mouth again for one last suck.

God fuck she was amazing that day!!!!!!!! I will never forget Ashley!!!!!!!!!!!!


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:05 PM
Have You Guys Ever Shave A Women's Pussy Before ? Well here's this story - Title : Shave me, please . Enjoy !!! ;)


What most men don't seem to know is that when woman get together, they talk more about sex than men do. In fact, my weekly "girls group" is the perfect forum for such talk. Sure, the conversation usually starts out benign, but after a few glasses of red wine, the sex talk flows rather liberally.

"Where was the strangest place you've had sex?" mentioned one of the girls suddenly.

The girls thought for several seconds, then Sheila announced: "My husband and I fucked in an elevator."

And with that, the conversation seed to sex talk was planted.

"For Pete's sake, how in the hell did you guys have sex in an elevator?" asked one of the girls to follow up.

"Well, quite easy actually when your husband is wearing boxers beneath his slacks and you're wearing nothing underneath a skirt. All it takes is a quick hike of the skirt and a zip down of his fly and... wha la!"

"Did anyone see you?" another girl asked excitedly with eyes wide open as if she were a teenager listening to a campfire ghost story.

"Of course not, Cindy; we were quite buzzed, but we knew not to be THAT crazy. Returning from a night club at 2:30 in the morning, there wasn't anyone around. So, I just positioned myself in front of Kyle, bent over slightly and lifted my ass (the high heels helped a lot). Instincively, he knew what I wanted, so he pulled his big dick out of his fly and he plunged away at my aching pussy."

"WOW!!," the group yelled in unison.

Suddenly: "My boyfriend and I made love in a movie theater," said Nicole meekly. Nicole is one of the younger girls of our little group.

"I'm sorry, girl, one does not "MAKE LOVE" in a movie theater. FUCKED in a movie theater, maybe, but not "made love." Anyhow, that's not important. Tell us about it, and don't leave out ANY details," added Julie.

"Well, there's nothing else to say other than my boyfriend and I happened to sit at the very back corner of the theater to see a movie that looked interesting on the Marquis. Although I knew my boyfriend and I were going to make out a little bit, I had no clue we were ACTUALLY going to have sex..."

"Yes, yes... tell us more," interrupted Julie excitedly.

"It started when I was eating popcorn while watching the movie and when I grabbed inside the popcorn tub on my boyfriend's lap, I grabbed at something smooth and warm that suddenly didn't feel like popcorn anymore..." she said with a wink.

"Oh my God, your boyfriend's dick was inside the popcorn tub?!" yelled Sheila.

"Yes, he somehow he carved a hole dicreetly at the bottom of the tub and stuck his erect penis inside it. I guess he wanted to see my reaction once I felt his cock head rather than a piece of popcorn. And since his penis is rather long and large, I barely skimmed the top layer of popcorn before I was able to feel the engorged head of his penis with my fingers."

"My God, those tubs are about 10'' high! Okay, okay... then what happened?!," another girl demanded.

"Well, my eyes first got real big with surprise. His is cock was drenched in butter and salt so, with a devious smile on my face, I freed his cock from the tub and simply licked it all off. Yummy! If you've never had hot-buttered cock before, I'd definitely recommend it."

Laughter resounded.

"With my boyfriend's cock slippery from my saliva, it was engorged so huge and red with desire, I became instantly wet and horny. So I grabbed underneath my skirt to move my thong out of the way of my exposed pussy, positioned myself over his lap, grabbed his dick, positioned my pussy over it, and sat right down grinding our way into absolute ecstacy. No one around us was the wiser."

"OH MY GOD!!!!," one of the women screamed.

Indeed, this was a cathartic experience for us all!

While the wine continued to flow, more stories of wild sexual settings were shared for what seemed like hours: some women had sex in their husband's offices, many had sex in cars (or truck beds), a few girls had sex in a restaurant, on a beach, or other public venues. Even one had fucked the man she was having an affair with in a hot air balloon! All this talk was exciting me to no end.

However, since I couldn't share any stories of my own, I quickly became disappointed with my sex life with Ron, my husband. Sure, we had nice sex at times, but it wasn't bold or daring in any way. Now, I longed for something different, but I knew Ron wasn't the man to do it with. He was too straight-laced and conservative to try anything, shall we say, interesting. I'll never forget one time when Ron and I were honeymooners, he about choked on his soft drink when I asked him if he was interested in having anal sex with me. I guess the answer was a definite "no." The sex we have only occurs with him on top or with me on top (mostly he's on top). No other positions allowed! I supposed fucking one's wife "doggie style" was too immoral or too, well, animalistic in his mind. Nowadays, if I were to mention something different or out of the ordinary to Ron when it comes to sex, he would give me that "you're-so-juvenile" look. That look would make me feel silly and embarrassed of myself for having asked such a thing.

Don't get me wrong, I didn't necessarily need to experience having sex in weird places, like my girlfriends', I just wanted my sexuality to be, well, less ordinary. I desired something more kinky and or mind-blowing than what I'm used to.

Yes, I would have to call Mark.

Mark was the man I had an affair with several months ago. Although it sounds a bit cliche, we met serendipitously at the local grocery store. He noticed me first and walked over to tell me rather boldly that I was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

I was bowled over with surprise. Although I knew I was attractive, never had a handsome man make such a bold statement to me out of the blue. Once the shock quickly wore off, I became quite flattered and charmed with this man. I love it when men notice me and smile or make a cute cat call, but I've never had one be as bold as this gentleman.

"Thank you," was all I said.

"What's your name..." the stranger asked.

"Diane, what's yours?

And with that, the secret love affair began. Slowly at first, but picked up speed once we began having sex. However, the guilt became too much for me to handle, so I ended it after about 2 months or so. It was an amicable break up. Mark understood my feelings and supported me wholly with my decision.

I still think about him often, however. Actually, I lust for him all the time. He was exotic looking, nicely built and strong, a very successful essayist, kind and confident. (It didn't hurt that he was well endowed and knew how to use IT and his tongue rather skillfully.)

Needless-to-say, I couldn't hurt Ron anymore so I ended this little Rendezvous with Mark. However, when Ron and I are making love, I think of Mark. Is that normal in marriage? Maybe not, but thinking about making love with Mark is the only way Ron can bring me over the edge of orgasm anymore.

Still, even though I was committed to my husband, I truly wanted to experience something my girlfriends experienced, something exciting, daring, or kinky...

Dialing Mark, I thought "This is so fucking stupid. What the hell am I doing?"

His phone rang once and I came close to hanging up. After all, he probably had a girlfriend and I certainly didn't want to throw a monkey wrench into their relationship. Or he probably didn't want to have anything to do with me since it was I that broke up with him. For some reason, I kept the receiver to my ear and waited ever so impatiently.

The phone rang twice, thrice... then...

"Hello, Mark here."

I was in stunned silence for a second or two, but probably seemed like several minutes to Mark.

"Hi Mark, this is Diane."

"Wow, great to hear your voice, Diane..." And with that, I was quite relieved that he didn't simply hang up on this crazy woman who called him out of the blue.

After several minutes of catching up with each others' lives on the phone, we decided to meet for brunch at a cafe near the shore. Since the cafe was an out-of-the-way hangout college co-eds, we knew we wouldn't be noticed by anyone we knew.

If he was curious as to why suddenly I wanted to meet with him, he certainly didn't show it. He just sat there in the chair of the cafe looking gorgeous as usual, smiling in that special way he did to melt me like butter. Almost immediately I became wet. He had that special way about him that makes me feel beautiful, sexy, and downright fuck-me-right-here-and-now horny. No other man had that effect on me and no other man probably ever will.

"Mark, would you do me a favor?" I asked with a flushed face.

"Anything, beautiful." Mark took a large gulp of his latte.

I love it when he calls me "beautiful" as if it were my second name. I melted some more.

"Shave me, please?"

He nearly choked on his coffee.

"Wha... what would you like me to do?" Mark asked in bewilderment.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:06 PM
"Well, I want someone to shave my pussy, lick my bald cunt voraciously, and fuck it with a huge cock. And I've chosen for you to do the honors, if you'd be so obliged. Game?" I said matter-of-factly with a twinkle in my eye.

"Diane, I don't know what the hell this is all about, and... frankly, I don't really care.... I would be honored to oblige your wishes."

Whew, that was a close one.

While at Mark's apartment, sitting down on his couch, he offered me a glass of red wine (he knows well what helps get my motor running, as if I needed any help). After one gulp, impatiently, I stood up in front of him, took my panties off under my dress, lifted my dress and showed him my hairy pussy. My jet-black pubic hair sprawled out generously and randomly from my mound down to my perrenium, close to my asshole.

Looking at Mark's eyes while running my fingers through the thicket that my bush is I teased, "It's gotten a little out of control lately. Can you doing something with it?"

While Mark ran his girthy fingers through Diane's bush he said, "Indeed, it's quite thick and bushy. I believe I know exactly what to do, but I'll need to assess the damage first," he teased back. "Turn around and grab your ankles so that I can see from behind."

Of course I did as he asked like a dutiful slut would.

"Ah, yes. It looks like you'll be needing a shave near your asshole too." Pointing to the floor, next to the coffee table, Mark demanded, "Remove the rest of your clothing and lay down over there on this blanket. Good. Now, spread your legs wide and wait until I return with a few items."

Mark's demands were making me hornier than I thought was possible. Laying down with legs spread open, I began to feel my warm pussy juice stream to my asshole. I began to feel slight coolness on my soaked cunt from the breeze that was entering from an opened window nearby.

In almost an instant, Mark returned with the things he'll need to do the job: a towel, a big bowl of warm water, shaving cream, a safety razor, and scissors. He also entered the room completely naked and, if I might add, he looked delightfully yummy: broad shoulders, v-shaped torso, muscular legs and arms, and... oh, and that gorgeous cock of his!. "Ah, what a beautiful, hairy pussy you have, Diane" was all he said cooly as he entered the room. "Are you sure you want to chop it ALL off?"

"Uh huh," I pouted.

He would remain mostly silent the remainder of the time I was with him this day.

He then positioned himself in front of my spread legs, gently grabbed a handful of my public hair and began hacking it down with the scissors. He chopped down my bush as close he could to the skin, being extra careful near my labia and clitoris. The cut hair was brushed away to the blanket underneath me. Mark then stuck his hands in the warm water, placed his hands about ten inches over my pubic region and let the water slowly drip from his fingers down onto my soon-to-be-shaven region.

Closing my eyes, I especially could feel the wonderful tiny drops land gently on my clit. What an incredibly sensual experience I was having. I had wondered if he could see my swollen clit peek outside the hood? It wanted so badly to receive some attention.

Once the entire area became wet from the drumming of water drops, he lathered his hands with the shaving cream and gently smeared it all over my sparsley haired cunt. What lovely warm and strong hands he has! I could hardly contain myself.

With the razor, he made broad downward strokes from the top of my public mound down to the top of my clitoral hood. Then, after getting most the hair the first time, he re-lathered the same area and shaved against the grain, from clit to mound. He was very careful in avoiding the irritation that might occur with such a shaving technique.

My legs were a little sore from holding them as far apart as I could hold them, but I didn't mind one bit. I was enjoying this skillful treatment I was receiving from this gorgeous man. He was in complete control of my body and I loved it!

He then carefully shaved the tiny hairs that formed near my vulva. Spreading my legs wider with his hands, he held onto one of my slippery pussy lips gently with the fingers of one hand, while slowly shaved with the other, pulling them out rather roughly so that he can reach every nook and cranny. The did the same thing on the other side. He was meticulous to shave every single hair in every single fold. The cold steel and smoothness of the stroke almost made me cum on the spot.

"Mmmmmmmm," I moaned.

Once I thought we were done shaving me, he motioned for me to get on all fours, which I once again did dutifully. He then pushed gently down on my head so that it could rest on the floor while my ass was stuck high into the air. Evidently, there were several more wisps of pubic hair that were difficult to reach. The breeze on my moist bottom was even more apparent. How wonderfully nasty this experience was for me!

He lathered from my asshole down to my clitoris and shaved the last few black hairs remaining. I looked between my legs at that moment and noticed Mark's huge cock (about 8'' in length and very thick) swaying from side to side near my wet holes. Obviously he was enjoying himself almost as much as I was. A man's penis never lies. Looking at him cool and calm, while his manhood hung heavy, veiny, and big was making me more excited, if that were possible. I felt I could cum just be looking at him at that moment, if I let myself to do so.

With a a few handfulls of lukewarm water, he rinsed the soap from my body. Remained was a wet and hairless cunt, all shiny and new. He called my bare cunt his "peach" that he wished to enjoy in any way he desired.

"Yes, Mark, you may do anything you desire," I whispered vulnerably.

Soon thereafter, I felt his tongue playing around my asshole, darting in and out teasingly around it's wrinkled hole. "Oh yes," was all that escaped my mouth in a whispered hiss. He then glided his tongue smoothly down to the lips of my glistening pussy.

With head still on the floor and ass high in the air, I spread my legs out even more so that he can access me in any way he wished. He tongued my cunt with beautiful strokes of his tongue, like the strokes Picasso or Da Vinci would make on a painting with their brushes. Mark was truly an artist with his talented tongue. Occasionally, I could feel his tongue enter deeply inside my sopping cunt. "Mmmmmmmmm..." As if it could talk, my pussy begged--rather pleaded--for him to stick his thick meat inside me. It yearned for something big to fill it!

This is exactly what my body needed sexually. Something nasty, kinky... a little dirty and definitely something sinful.

Pulling his long tongue out of my hole, he trickled it slowly to my engorged, red clit. Having a hairless pussy brought new sensations I had never felt before when it was covered in silky black fur. Yummy! I begged psychic-ly that he not stay there long because I was about to cum any second. Obviously, he couldn't read my mind because he flitted my clit with the tip of his tongue many times over. I bit my bottom lip hard to prevent me from cumming, but couldn't contain myself any longer.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I had suddenly cummed in tremendous quakes. The mouth of my pussy opened and closed with numerous convulsions.

Mark immediately plunged his giant cock inside my convulsing pussy and plunged and pounded me hard. I could feel his huge balls slap my bare asshole--again another new incredible sensation! My orgasm would not stop; it went on for what seemed to be several minutes until I heard Mark scream, "Oh my God, Diane, I'm cumming..... Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

While still pumping me with his dick, his thick cum was being forced out with each forward motion, landing on the blanket underneath us. What a beautiful sight it was to see a huge pole like Mark's glide in and out of my glistening cunt! Then, with a loud 'pop,' he pulled out his gigantic dick and began to clean himself up with the towel. He then lovingly cleaned my spent pussy, while a laid on his blanket fatigued.

We laid in each other's arms for several minutes until it was ready for me to go. With clothes eventually put on, I was about to leave his place when he asked with a wink, "So, Diane, when is it my turn?"

I just smiled coyly, said "Thank you, Mark. Great to see you." and walked out of his place, ready to return to my life with my husband, Ron.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:09 PM
How about a short story about a teacher and a student - Title : Naughty teacher . Enjoy !!! ;)


She stood there in the hotel room looking at me as I walked through the door. The freezing cold air filled the room quickly as there was a fresh snowfall the night before. I took my jacket off and tossed it aside as my eyes fixated on her breath-taking body. Her tight, button-up blouse was concealing her freckle covered tits and stretched over her hard, erect nipples like a pair of latex gloves. The black skirt she had on was so short; it barely covered the bottom of her firm, round ass cheeks. Shooting out of her skirt like a pair of high rise buildings were her long, toned, smooth, sexy legs covered in a pair of ultra thin, nude thigh highs. The icing on the cake were her super tall high heels which accentuated her already muscular legs.

We both embraced each other with a hug and kiss. Our hands explored each others body like we were trying to find the prize in the Cracker Jack box. You see, she used to be my hot little Spanish teacher about ten years ago, and for about the last three months, we have been having a secret affair. The sex is great and she is super hot for a 45 yr. old. She used to be very athletic and has kept her toned body even after all the years. Now back to the sex...

Our tongues wrestled in and out of each others mouth as we undressed ourselves. I unbuttoned her silk blouse, pulled it off her shoulders and through it to the floor. My kisses left her mouth and traveled down the side of her neck and shoulder. Her skin was so soft to kiss as my mouth got closer to her plump tits covered by a black, sheer bra. I unsnapped the bra from the front as it bounced off her perky breast and fell to the floor, revealing one of the nicest set of tits you have ever seen. I started to ravage her hard nipples with my tongue, sucking hard, just like she liked it. She sat down on the edge of the bed and spread her legs to reveal that she wasn't wearing any panties. She kept her pussy trimmed and it was staring at me with its wet, sticky lips as she lay back on the bed with her legs spread as far as they could go.

One at a time, I pulled each thigh high off of her legs and took her sexy heels off. My lips began to explore every inch of them starting at her feet and slowly working my way up. She moaned when I sucked on one of her toes. I love making her moan. Finally my lips were at her inner thigh and I could smell the sweet scent of her pussy as I kissed around it softly, all the while it grew more wet. It looked like it just wanted to suck in my entire dick. My tongue ran across her slippery lips and around her pink slit causing my naughty teacher to moan louder.

“Eat my pussy!!!” She yelled out. My tongue began to pulse in and out of her hole and over her swollen clit sending vibrations and moans throughout her body.

I sucked on her clit, hard, and then I concentrated on making her cum all over my face. I wrapped my arms around her legs and pulled her body to me shoving her sticky pussy deep into my mouth. Over and over again my tongue flicked over her marble sized clit. She tasted so good! Her back arched and her body quivered, and after a few minutes of assaulting her clit with my tongue, a heavy gush of liquid came out of her and covered my mouth and the bed. All she could do for was just lye there on the bed while she recuperated from just having a gigantic orgasm.

Next, she sat up and took off all my clothes, leaving a thick, stiff dick staring her in the face. With her tongue she slowly licked the underside of my shaft from bottom to top, and then her lips stretched over my dick and engulfed it with her warm mouth. Her head bobbed up and down on my cock as I grabbed a hold of her hair to keep it out of her face. This naughty teacher gave the best head I had ever gotten. Her eyes gazed up at mine as she swirled her tongue around the tip of my penis, and then like an animal she filled her mouth with my cock as if she were trying to swallow it whole. Up and down, up and down she went, and her lips became tighter as she sucked harder.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:11 PM
“Oh God!” I yelled out as she was bringing me closer to orgasm. This is what I imagined her doing to me ten years ago in Spanish class.

“I’m Cumming! I'm Cumming!!! “I murmured as stream after stream of cum filled her warm mouth and dripped down her throat. She swallowed a big gulp of cum and licked the rest off of my dick. While I layed there in awe of the amazing blowjob I had just received, she took off her skirt, which was the only thing she had left on. She strattled me and began to press my penis into her wet pussy lips. Once in position she sat all the way down on top of me filling her hole completely with my cock. My hands squeezed her tits as they dangled in front of my face and she began to fuck me. As she was fucking me, and I mean fucking me hard, I couldn't help but look at her and think about how I couldn't believe I was finally able to fuck her. Her tight pussy stretched over my cock as she rode me like she was a bull rider. She loved to grind down real hard too so as to make sure every inch of my cock entered her.

"Stop!” I said to her. “It’s time for me to fuck you doggy style.”

"Bend over the bed." She got off of me and did as I said. I got into position behind her, grabbed a hold of her firm ass, and pushed my cock into her tight, gripping pussy. Doggy style was one of our favorite positions. I began to fuck her hard, making her tits flop back and forth. Every once and a while I would slip my dick out of her and rub it up against her asshole. Once her asshole was nice and lubricated I started rubbing it with my thumb, all the while still fucking her. She moaned and sweared as my thumb began to enter her ass. Slowly but shirley, little by little my finger went farther into her.

"You ready for me to fuck your ass!” rhetorically I asked her.

“Go head and fuck it!!!” she replied in between moans.

I pulled my hard dick out of her pussy and rubbed it on her asshole. With every passing second I pressed it firmer and harder as it began to penetrate her pink hole.

“Oh Fuck, Oh Shit!!!” She screamed as my dick was far enough into her ass to start pumping. I began fucking her slowly as she was fingering her pussy and playing with her clit. Her ass was so freaking tight! My pumps got faster and faster which sent sounds out of her mouth that I wasn't used to hearing. (Smack!) my hand came crashing down on her ass cheek as I continued to wear it out.

“I’m going to cum in your ass! “ I said to her as my dick hardened up to its full potential and with a few more pumps into her tight, tight asshole I was Cumming.

“Oh God!! “ I yelled as I kept fucking her ass to get every drop out of me. All you could here from her were high pitched “Ooooh, Ooooh “ sounds. I slowly pulled my dick out of her ass and I could see my cum inside of her pink, stretched out hole. We both collapsed on the bed to rest for a few minutes while caressing each others body.

Our time was about up for that night because she had to go back to her husband. She put her clothes back on and we both kissed and said our good buys and went on our separate ways. We wouldn’t meet again until next week when we will have more crazy sex with each other.


The End !!! :p :D

David_Ginola
06-12-2007, 09:19 PM
Good evening bro birdie.....i really got no time to go back read those un-read post. But Ashley one is steamy enough to make me hard...nice bro.....I hardly can log on recently....think u know too.:D

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:27 PM
Good evening bro birdie.....i really got no time to go back read those un-read post. But Ashley one is steamy enough to make me hard...nice bro.....I hardly can log on recently....think u know too.:D

Good The Evening bro D_G !!! :)

Thanks for coming in to read the stories , Aiya just take your time to read the stories and I'm also glad that you enjoy some of the stories here . :D ;)

Schweinehund
06-12-2007, 09:36 PM
Good evening bro birdie.....i really got no time to go back read those un-read post. But Ashley one is steamy enough to make me hard...nice bro.....I hardly can log on recently....think u know too.:D

Agree. Once you stop for a while very hard to continue. But this new story is sooooo dirty that I love it!!!!!! Keep them coming! ;)

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:36 PM
Here's last story for tonight - Title : The anatomy of an orgasm... or two... or twenty... Enjoy !!! ;)


The rapping at the door startled her for a moment. She smiled broadly as she quickly turned off the adult movie, stashed the vibrator away in the bathroom, and hurried toward the door. She peeped through the hole and saw him as if for the first time.

She had woken up that day.... just HAD to have it. It. Well, MANY "Its". She went to work and mindlessly went through the motions, but her body and all her senses were tuned into that tiny piece of flesh between her legs. By mid-morning it was obvious to her that she simply couldn't stay at work any longer... she took a half day off and hurried home.

After a quick mindless climax, brought on by simply rubbing her forefinger over her damp slit and the pearl right at the top, she jumped online. And she KNEW it. There he was. His profile was skimpy at best, but it said the things she wanted to see... sexual without being totally piggy... attractive in a sort of geeky way. The type of guy who would have been a nerd in high school. But she knew what nerds were BEST at. She zipped him a message and a picture, along with a proposition for an afternoon of delight.

Five minutes of quick chit chat later, he was on his way over, and she was on top of her bed, propped up by pillows, and hungrily stroking a buzzing toy back and forth over her burning vulva. She had told him that she would start without him, and she was. She just HAD to have it. She knew she was being about as slutty as could be, but she thought she had chosen wisely.

As she opened the door, he swiftly walked through and shut it behind him. A quick up and down glance and he was pushing her up against the wall, kissing her hungrily. He had soft lips, and he knew just how to nibble down her neck. He reached her cleavage, covered by a red lacy teddy, and he looked up at her.

She knew what he wanted, and she obliged, pulling at the drawstring that held the delicate fabric together and it released the bountiful mounds inside.

A small moan emanated from his throat as he cupped her tits in his hands and swiftly latched his mouth onto one dusky pink nipple. He bent over her, still standing there in the foyer, pushing her against the wall, as he suckled and pulled at her tits with his lips. She moaned, and she knew that she was about to climax... she was THAT excited today. At her sound, he looked up at her, nipple still between his lips, and grinned. She could watch him roll the point between his teeth and felt his tongue flickering ever so quickly across the very tip. And when he applied just that much pressure with his fingers to her other, somewhat neglected nipple, she cracked her head against the wall behind her as she suddenly orgasmed just from the tit play.

Not a word had passed between them yet, but neither seemed to care. He pulled his head up from her breast and looked around at the apartment. "Bedroom?" he asked.

She smiled, and she led him through the hallway. About halfway there, he grabbed her from behind, snaking his hands around her shoulders, and clasping onto her exposed tits. He ground his pelvis into her ass, and she moaned again. His hands felt so good, pulling and pushing and kneading her breasts. She could feel the hardness of his cock against her bottom, even through his jeans, and she groaned at the feeling.

He pushed her forward, into the bedroom, and he instantly sat on the bed, pulling her by the hand to stand between his legs. From that position, he was able to ravage her breasts mercilessly. He sucked and bit and licked and kissed first one tit, and then the other. He lifted the heavy globes up and licked that delicate underside that is so often overlooked. He took one mammary between his hands and as he suckled at it, he kneaded it like he was trying to get milk from it.

She couldn't stand the wonderful feelings emanating from her chest region. She couldn't believe how sensitive her nipples and areolas were just from his touch. When he pushed her tits together, turned the nipples inwards and rubbed them against each other, she yelled and orgasmed so hard she thought her tits would explode with the pleasure.

He pulled away from her, and stood up, stripping his clothes off. She liked what she saw... he was a little chunky... like he could hug her tight... and his cock was not long, but a thick spike standing straight out from a small bush of light brown hair. After she had taken stock of him, he reached forward and pulled the opened teddy off her pale skinned body. Then the red lace g-string came off, and he lifted it to his face and smelled the wet spot that had totally soaked through the crotch. He smiled and moaned as he looked at her and inhaled her womanly scent.

He gently pushed her down on the bed, positioning her so that she was propped up on the pillows again, and he settled his body down between her bent legs. They kissed for a long time, and then he began his magical work on her tits again. After he brought her to another climax just through his intense nibbling and suckling of her nipples, he kissed his way down to her hidden treasures.

She moaned when she heard his indrawn breath as he took in the sight of her hot pink pussy. She imagined what he was seeing... her flesh all shiny... lips engorged and thickened with arousal... the wet spot that she knew was already on the sheet from her previous orgasm... the dark reddish hairs that lightly fringed her vulva that were damp with her juices... and of course, her rather large and erect clitoris.

Suddenly, he lunged forward and buried his face in her. He first ground his entire face in her wetness, smearing it over his cheeks and chin, nose and mouth. Then he began slowly tracing up and down the outside of her inner lips with his tongue. They were so thick and bright pink that he couldn't control himself and he sucked one into his mouth and pulled on it with his teeth.

When he bit her pussy lips, she bucked into an orgasm again. The sharp sting of his teeth contrasted with the soft caress of his tongue and the contrast was enough to send her over the edge yet again. She panted as she watched his head bobbing back and forth between her thighs.

His eyes rose to her face as he felt her calm down from her latest climax. He met her gaze as he used his fingers to pull her slippery lips apart and then he stroked his tongue up and down the sides of her clit. She began to pant again and as he felt her body tighten in another climax, he sucked the tiny pearl into his mouth and suckled on it like he had suckled at her nipples.

She practically screamed as she closed her thighs about his head, holding him in place as she reached for her strongest peak yet. She clamped her hand over her own mouth as she came hard, not wanting to disturb her upstairs neighbors with her shrieks of pleasure. Unbelievably, she stayed at that apex of delight for long moments, as he refused to let her clit slip out of his mouth. The suction was incredible and she wanted him to stay there forever.

Finally, though, her body relaxed and he released her pearl from his mouth. He once again gently licked up and down, around and around her entire pussy. Her juices were flowing quickly, and she heard him swallowing several times, which sent shudders through her body at the thought. As he circled around and around her opening with his tongue, she felt it building again.

He could tell by her facial expressions that she was about to come again. As her dark lashes fluttered down over her deep brown eyes, he saw her reach her hands to her tits and begin pulling at her nipples. She was so excited, he could tell, that she probably didn't even know how hard she was tugging at them, but she was pulling the substantial orbs out from her body by the deep pink tips of them. He felt her entire body tense as she was about to erupt, and he thrust his tongue as deep inside her as he could and shut his eyes to concentrate on the sensations.

As she felt his oral digit penetrate her and his teeth come to rest around her inflamed hole, she climaxed again. She felt her pussy walls spasming around his tongue as he wriggled it inside her tight passage. She was almost silent in her passion this time, although her mouth opened, no sound came out beyond a small mewing noise.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-12-2007, 09:38 PM
She finally sighed and relaxed again, and he slipped his tongue out, once again just gently licking up and down her wetness. He watched her face as her eyes fluttered open and he hungrily observed the flush that started somewhere around her tits and had spread upwards. He could tell that she was tired, but he wasn't done yet. She wanted to come her brains out, and he was just the man for the job.

She couldn't even frame a coherent thought by this point. All she could do is twist and writhe on the bed... a slave her passions, and his talents. Her whole body was on fire, and she was torn between wanting to stop, or just keep orgasming over and over and over again. She had felt like she couldn't get enough today, but maybe she had reached her limit.

She felt a sharp pain on her inner thigh and looked down at him, still between her trembling legs. He had nipped her sharply and now was laving the spot with his tongue. She was mesmerized by that tongue, thinking of all the wonderful things it had done to her so far today.

As they stared into each other's psyche's, his finger began to slowly slip inside her wet passage. Without losing eye contact, they both moaned at the feeling. He was excited by the incredible heat and wetness that was her cunt, and she was equally thrilled by the roughness and hardness of his finger as it slowly penetrated her.

He once again bent his head, closed his eyes and began his circling of her clit with his agile tongue. As he did so, he added another finger to his questing inside her body and slowly began searching for that spot.

She didn't know which sensation to pay attention to more. His mouth felt so good, just lazily caressing her little pearl of responsive flesh. But his fingers felt incredible as they slowly scraped along her sensitive walls, spreading themselves and her along with them. Finally, he turned them just the right way, and she unexpectedly screamed at the feeling.

He knew he had found her g spot when she suddenly tensed and he felt her entire body jerk. The little rough spot inside was sometimes hard to find, but when he found it, he loved the way women went absolutely insane with desire. And this one... well, she was practically crazed with lust anyway, so he was dying to see how high he could push her. By the second little touch of her g spot, he felt her pussy clench tightly and then spasm around his fingers. Her little sexy moans had erupted into full fledged screams, and he could hear the hoarseness of her voice from all the noises she had been making till now.

As she felt him flicking his fingers over that spot inside her time and time again, she didn't stop climaxing for long minutes. She didn't think it was possible to come that hard, that long, but every time she started to come down, he did something else to send her back over the edge. Little variations... like pulling her g spot between his fingers and rubbing it that way. Like once again sucking her clit into his mouth and pulling on with his teeth. Using his free hand to reach up and pull on her aroused nipple. Blowing cool air across her overheated cunt. It all combined to send her higher. She could feel herself losing control, and she knew she was squirting her juices into his mouth. It didn't happen often, but when it did, she was like a firehose.

It was when he added the third finger and then took her clit between his teeth and rolled it back and forth while he fucked in and out of her, rubbing her g spot every time... well, THAT was what made her hit her highest peak.

The sensations in her pussy were too much. She felt her entire cuntal area melting. Clit, lips, inner passage, even her little brown rosebud clenched before she totally lost control, banging her head against the headboard and clamping her thighs around his head and hand. She actually thought that she would never be right again because she really felt like she was on fire between her legs. There were orgasms, and then there were ORGASMS! This was the most mind-blowing climax of her life. As her entire body pulsated with sensation, she began to pull away from him.

He couldn't believe how hard this chick was coming. He was proud of his oral skills, but he had never seen a woman who came so hard, so much, and THIS was almost too much. He slurped away, drinking down the secretions that she was squirting each time his fingers slid inside her. He desperately held on; her pussy was snapping so hard at his fingers, he couldn't help wondering what it would feel like to have that around his achingly hard cock. His mouth was pressed hard into her vulva, and he wouldn't let that tiny piece of flesh out of his teeth until he knew that she was totally, 100% satisfied. Her hands grabbed his head, at first pushing him harder into her swampy wetness, but then he felt her begin to try to pull him away.

She couldn't take it anymore. She knew she couldn't. It just felt TOO good. Was that even possible? But if she didn't get away from his incredibly maddening hands and mouth, she was worried about what might happen. And then, she peaked again, and she thought nothing at all as she fainted dead away from the intense pleasure of it all.

He looked up at her as he felt her body shake with yet another climax, but he felt something different this time. Her eyes were shut, and she was panting like a bitch in heat, but her hands had fallen to her sides. He pulled his hand out of her snapping cunt and his mouth away from her pulsing clit and he reached up and pulled on a nipple. No response. His breath drew in quickly and as she moaned, he realized what had happened. His aching cock exploded without even being touched and he sprayed her with his forceful spurts of semen as his brain registered. She had blacked out from the sensations he had given her. He was able to bring her to that ultimate peak of satisfaction so that her body had to shut itself down before it overloaded.

He panted himself as he recovered from his own climax, and he was relieved to see her begin to shake her head back and forth as she moaned. When her eyelids fluttered open and she saw him, they both smiled the smile of the satisfied.

He went into the adjoining bathroom, wet a cloth with warm water and then gently cleaned himself off, rinsed the cloth and returned to the room to clean her up. He slowly smoothed the wet fabric over the gobs of white sticky sperm that clung to her skin, and then gently cleaned between her legs. Her pussy was a bright red, almost angry looking pussy, and she moaned softly as he touched her.

After rinsing the cloth again, and setting it out to dry, he returned to the bedroom. He climbed back onto the big bed, snuggled next her still naked and relaxed body and softly suckled at her nipple in a way that he knew made her feel comfortable. She cupped his head and looked down at him.

"Thank God its Friday, eh babe?" he looked up at her.

She smiled at him tiredly. "Indeed. I am sated. For now," she replied and she wickedly grinned at him as she slowly drifted off to sleep.


The End !!! :p :D

Good The Night And Sweet Dreams !!! :)

VF 35
07-12-2007, 12:09 AM
"Conventional Sex"

Only then did it occur to me that I shouldn't have been able to see Eddie at all. The mystery of his visibility in the darkness was quickly solved when I heard steps moving closer and Sister Margaret's unmistakable voice beseeching a variety of saints to do very uncharitable things to this vile Satanic spawn she had captured, and on like that. She was almost screeching and I could hear doors opening all around me and nuns whispering back and forth. Looking back, it seems odd that they bothered whispering given that Sister Margaret was raising the devil at the top of her lungs, but I guess it was force of habit.

At the time, I was just worried about being discovered. I was safe for the moment; a quick glance assured me the small bed in the room was empty, and with just a chest of drawers and a straight-backed wooden chair as the only other furniture, it wasn't like there was any place someone could be hiding. Nor, I realized, was there anyplace I could hide if anyone looked inside. The bright angle of light from the hallway was enough to tell that.

Outside, several nuns were shushing Sister Margaret and jabbering at Eddie at the same time. Give him his due, the kid was a trooper; he didn't squeal.

Before long all the talking resolved itself into a decision to call Eddie's folks, and the pastor, and the cops. Awful as all that sounded, I had a feeling Eddie would rather take his lumps from any of those three than face the wrath of Sister Margaret.

As the group moved away, I had time to look around the room some more. It was kind of like how I'd figured it: bare walls, no decoration but a crucifix on one wall. Not even a mirror. There was a single bookshelf on the wall above the bed, about half-full. I couldn't make out the titles; the light through the curtains on the one window was too dim and the light from the door stopped short. But that window seemed to grow brighter as I stared at it and realized it might be my only way out. I was about to head for it when I heard a creak right next to my ear and saw the room's door begin to open.

I flattened against the wall and considered my options. I didn't have any. The only thing going for me was that I was on the hinge side of the door; if someone just opened it and looked inside I'd be out of sight. I thought I'd won that small grace when the door stopped halfway.

"Sister Juliet!" Sister Margaret's voice sounded so close I thought she was in the room with me. "How many times must you be told you must wear your full habit at all times when outside your room?"

"Yes, sister," my homeroom teacher said, and though her voice was soft I realized she was even closer. "But I was just washing up..."

"No excuses before God, sister! What if that despicable devil who invaded our sanctuary had seen you!"

"What devil? What was that commotion I heard?"

Sister Margaret explained, at length and including some involved words that I don't think get used much anymore outside of exorcisms. She rounded out the story and was working her way back to Sister Juliet's clothes while sweat trickled down my neck. I was glancing around the room, looking for any kind of hiding place, when I noticed the bare light bulb in the middle of the ceiling. I could just make out the fuzzy outline of the faint shadow it cast. I decided that if the light went on I would make an immediate dash for the window.

The chances of my getting there, getting the window open and climbing out before anyone got to me were slim, but maybe I would get lucky; maybe the window was already open. Weren't those drapes moving ever so slightly? I figured that with two giant steps and a leap I could clear the sill, if the blinds didn't tangle me up. OK, I'd have to yank them aside. And then, well, wasn't there a small porch on the back of the convent? How far a drop could it be?

VF 35
07-12-2007, 12:14 AM
"Conventional Sex"


Brave plans. But outside the door, the talking had stopped and the door was beginning to open. I didn't wait for the light to go on. My instincts kicked in.

I crawled around the dresser to my left and huddled in the corner. What can I say? My instincts had kept me safe so far.

If Sister Juliet had flipped on the light, I'm sure I would have screamed. Maybe it's a nun thing, but she left the light out. I went through a long line of saints, promising each one months of prayer and good works, if only I could somehow, some way, get out of this. Meanwhile Sister Juliet closed the door behind her and I swear she looked right at me. Only the time it took her eyes to adjust from the hallway light to the darkened room may have saved me.

I was concentrating on breathing as slowly and quietly as I could, but my mind was telling me there was something odd about the nun. I couldn't figure it out; she looked, as far as I could see in the faint light, the same as usual, same habit, same -- that was it. The same habit, same veil, the works. What was that breach of propriety Sister Margaret was yapping about? Just then the light in the hallway snapped off, and in the split second that it did my eyes went to the floor and I saw the awful omission that could have, as Sister Margaret said, put Eddie into an occasion of sin if he had seen it: Sister Juliet was barefoot. I felt as if she and I were allies now, against Sister Margaret.

Not that I considered for a second pointing that out, or saying or doing anything else to draw attention to myself. I stayed huddled in my corner.

Sister Juliet had moved to the far side of the room and seemed to be doing something underneath her habit; all I could see was some vague motion. Then some white cloth appeared in her hand and she placed it on the chair beside her.

In the years since I have done a bit of reading on the subject, and if you cared I could explain in great detail the name, placement and purpose of every piece of cloth that appeared in the next few minutes. Suffice it to say that nuns in those days were more heavily armored than football players. In fact, with the way the starch made the shoulders of the tunic stick out and the way the rope cinched around their waists drew in the cloth, nuns back then looked a lot tougher than linemen. A lot has changed for both sides since then.

I had a vague inkling that what I was seeing was much more like a real occasion of sin than Eddie's potential sighting of naked toes. A certain feeling in my groin added to my certainty. Maybe for some boys the thought of a naked nun is a turn-on, but up until then I had only thought of wool and beads as a uniform and nuns as, well, nuns. Now I realized all that cloth was just clothing and nuns were real people -- real women -- and they were naked underneath. Even if I got out of this alive, I knew, the last few days of class would never be the same.

Sister Juliet walked over to the bed now, just a few feet from me. But she didn't look in my direction; she just picked up a pile of white cloth that unfolded into what looked like a long nightgown as she shook it loose. She still looked the same on the outside, with the habit and veil, but I knew there was actual honestto -goodness skin underneath.

Only it didn't look like I was going to see anyway, because Sister slipped the nightgown on over her habit. This was getting just plain weird. Since that time, I've read that nuns were taught these overly prim dressing methods as part of their training. In fact, Sister Juliet's routine was a bit more liberal than some I've read about. I gather the idea was that even the sight of her own body was too tempting for a nun to see, which makes you wonder just how they went to the bathroom. Well, don't. It's every bit as silly as you'd think.

Silly is also the word that came to mind that night as Sister Juliet seemed to struggle with her habit under the nightgown. I'm not sure, but she might even have sworn under her breath once or twice when her arm got tangled up. Finally, with a sigh, she lifted the gown off and tossed it onto the chair. Arms free again, she undid some knots and began to lift the bulky black habit over her head.

VF 35
07-12-2007, 12:15 AM
"Conventional Sex"


It was not lost on me as the hem of the habit rose higher that I was seeing a nun's legs, and that soon I could be seeing a lot more. But my survival instinct finally turned from hide to hie, and I hied right over the bed heading for the window.

Did I mention that puberty had left me a bit, well, ungainly? Do you know what would happen if an ungainly 13-year-old tried to leap over a small bed in one bound? In the dark? With a now large and definitely rigid penis to distract him?

It wasn't pretty.

The fall came in slow motion, or at least slow enough for me to wrap my arms around my head before I tumbled onto the corner of the bed and then rolled onto the floor.

Sister Juliet got a bit tangled up in her habit, but she was loose by the time I got back on my feet. She looked right at me, but neither of us had a chance to speak before there was a knock on the door. It was Sister Margaret, demanding to know what was going on. I stood stock still. Sister Juliet looked at me and slowly turned to the door. "Nothing, Sister Margaret," she whispered. "I just stumbled."

With a crack about stumbling from the path, Sister Margaret went away, grumbling. Sister Juliet put a finger to her lips and held it there for a minute.

"She's gone now," the young nun said. "You're safe, for now."

Lives there a boy who could carry on an intelligent conversation with a naked nun? And a very beautiful naked nun, at that. Sister Juliet's skin seemed almost to glow, it was so pale. The light from the window, filtered by the drapes and blinds, caressed her like moon-glow. She stood about 5-4, I'd guess, several inches shorter than me, but her legs seemed longer than mine, or maybe it was the way the light hit her hip.

She was slim, which I would've guessed, although with the sack habits you could never be sure. Turned toward me, what lay between her legs was in shadow, but the light caught the side of one breast, one perfect, round breast. She wore nothing but her veil, black cloth that covered her hair and hung down just between her shoulder blades; the starched white piece that ran across her forehead let some hair escape, as usual.

Maybe it was because nuns aren't used to being nude, but Sister Juliet didn't try to cover herself at all. Her hands were on her hips, the same way she faced us in class on those afternoon when we'd been a little rowdy and needed settling down.

I was fully clothed, except for my shoes, which I still clung to, but I felt the urge to cover myself. It could have been my boner or it could have been a reaction to Sister's nudity; I don't know.

Whatever, Sister Juliet didn't seem to notice. When I didn't respond to her question, she went on whispering, telling me that Sister Margaret was on the alert so I probably couldn't get out the back way. Did I have a suggestion? My classroom self kicked in and I raised my hand; she smiled and nodded for me to speak.

The window, I hissed. The drop, she warned. The porch, I explained.

She pulled back the drapes and carefully raised the blinds. I was standing next to her now, and when her bare arm brushed mine I thought I'd swoon. She didn't seem to notice, but went right on raising the blinds and then slipped the latches on the window. It occurred to me that her room was almost as well secured as her body had been by all those layers. I was just glad summer hadn't arrived yet and the screens weren't up.

VF 35
07-12-2007, 12:16 AM
"Conventional Sex"


We had to pull together to get the window to budge, and then we both stopped at the same second when it broke free and started to fly up. It was lucky we did, for that's just when the dogs barked.

I slipped to the left of the window; Sister jumped to the right. We both slipped our heads around the sill and looked down.

The pastor kept two Dobermans, animals so lean you could see every muscle rippling beneath the skin. They were what we used to scare the first-graders with: If you don't say everything right in Confession, Father'll know and he'll throw you to the dogs. Now these two land sharks were right below us. We could hear the pastor, old Father Joe, talking to someone -- probably Sister Margaret, who was rapidly becoming my personal avenging angel. "I'll keep the dogs out for at least a few hours, Sister," he said. "The boys could use a little exercise. Don't you worry, no one's going to try to get into the convent with them around."

Or try to get out, either, I decided.

Sister must have agreed, because she motioned to me and we silently slid the window closed; she ran down the blinds and pulled the drapes back into place.

We sat down on the edge of her bed. My mind was into complete overload: bed, nun, nude. On the other hand: dogs, Sister Margaret, my parents. Should I have been paying more attention to the class about the Last Rites? Could there possibly be a more extreme unction, whatever an unction was, than the situation I was in?

It was a reasonably warm night, but I was now shivering full-bore and my teeth were even chattering. Sister put her arm around me and hugged me to her, whispering for me to calm down. Calm down? Sister Juliet's left breast was now smack dab against the side of my right arm. I looked down and I could see both breasts, and even -- no, that couldn't be -- yes, a dark triangle in her lap that I recognized from the Playboy I'd seen once over the shoulder of one of the cooler kids before the gang had elbowed me out of the way.

Sex education being what it was back then, I had come to the conclusion that the fur must be what the guys called a pussy. Seemed logical at the time. I had a notion that there must be something else to it, because they talked about "putting it inside her," and the hairy patch had seemed too short to go inside of, but then the guys weren't very strong on grammar so who knew? There were a lot of mysteries to their language. To this day I don't know exactly what they meant when they said they had "made out," even though I'm betting I've done it myself a few times.

The point is, I could now see as much of Sister Juliet as I had ever seen of any woman, and that had been just on paper. This was flesh. Warm flesh, I noted, as her breast rode against my arm. Soft, warm flesh.

Somewhere along the line as we had tried the window my cock had deflated -- I'd guess it was when the dogs showed up -- but now it was rising again, bending painfully against my briefs and jeans. I swear the original Levi must have been a eunuch; those things always seem to get smaller the bigger you get, and that zipper is surely the nastiest, sharpest, roughest thing anyone but a masochist would ever put near his cock.

In short, I had stopped shivering but was now cringing in pain as Sister quietly went over the situation like it was a classroom lesson. The window was out; the dogs were a cinch for at least a couple of hours, and we both knew there was no way a klutz like me could outrun them even if I had a full block lead. The doors were out; if Sister Margaret didn't get me I'd still have the dogs. I suggested the basement window and hiding in the garden, figuring there was no point in keeping our entry a secret now.

Sister Juliet briefly considered the possibility of staging a diversion that would keep Sister Margaret occupied while I slipped away. But we both agreed that there was no real cover in the garden, and if the dogs caught a whiff of me I'd be a goner. My only chance, Sister Juliet said, was to wait until around 5 a.m. By then Fr. Joe would surely have called it quits, and that's when Sister Margaret was due to be relieved by old Sister Ardethine. She was half-blind and totally deaf, so I should have no problem sneaking out the back way when she was guarding the front. It would still be dark enough for me to get away; I assured Sister I could stay out of trouble until it was a reasonable hour for me to go back home.

VF 35
07-12-2007, 12:18 AM
"Conventional Sex"


That meant a wait of just about six hours, but I wasn't going to quibble at the delay. I was so relieved to have a solution that didn't involve my being ripped into pieces by slavering Dobermans that I slipped my hand around Sister's back and gave her a big hug.

A real big hug. Before I knew what I was doing, my arms were wrapped around Sister Juliet's naked torso, her breasts crushed against my chest. I felt the starchy cloth of her headpiece against my cheek. It was a wonderful moment.

Which, naturally, I ruined by becoming overbalanced and tipping us both over onto our backs. We rolled toward each other and Sister Juliet's smooth face was just an inch or so from mine as I stared directly into her eyes. I could feel her breath.

I could also feel a pain in my right arm, trapped at an odd angle beneath her. I said something suave, like "Ow," and she lifted herself up slightly so I could pull free. On the way out my hand slid along her breast. My thumb made contact with her nipple, which was now stiff. I would like to say that my strong religious upbringing caused me to remove my hand at once and say a few Acts of Contrition, but actually I - - well, I squeezed. It was my first breast, and I wasn't going to let it go so easily.

What was going through Sister's head then I cannot know, but I suspect that's when she finally realized she was naked in bed with an eighth grade boy. I further suspect that they never covered this eventuality in nun school, because she didn't do a thing. Her eyes opened wide and she moaned a little, which I'm not vain enough to think was a tribute to my skillful manipulation of her tit, but she didn't pull away.

My hormones decided that the absence of a "no" was as good as a "yes," and my left hand swung over and placed itself gently on Sister Juliet's other breast. I now had two handfuls of firm but yielding nun flesh and if I thought my cock was in agony before, that was nothing compared with the pain as the engorged tool strained against my constricting jeans. No pain, no gain, I thought, as I continued to massage Sister's breasts, rubbing my thumbs over the nipples. "We shouldn't," she whispered, but she still wasn't moving, and she was looking me right in the eye.

Her pale lips were parted slightly. In the dim light her face looked like one of the angels in the Madonna shrine, all smooth graceful curves. I leaned forward and kissed her lightly.

There are patron saints for all sorts of things, but I'm pretty sure there is no saint whose job is to watch over oversexed teenagers putting the moves on nuns. If that's true, I don't know how to explain my actions that night, because I went into Sister Juliet's room a social misfit who had no sexual experience and little knowledge. But somehow I managed to avoid doing anything really stupid that would have broken the moment. Maybe it was because I was so scared; maybe some remnant of the respect I'd been trained to have for nuns was translating my raging hormones into gentle caresses. Or maybe even a nun can get hot enough to ignore her lover's fumbling.

Whatever the reason, there was no interruption and my light kiss turned into another and another and got longer and longer. My hands moved up and down Sister Juliet's silken body, sliding around the delicious curves of her legs and over the incredibly lush mounds of her ass. About the time we discovered tonguekissing, Sister slid one long, lithe leg over mine and I silently shot a load into my briefs.

I had done the deed before, of course, mostly to erotic fantasies about one or another of the Gabor sisters. So sue me; I like accents. The point is, I knew that what I had was called an orgasm -- it's amazing what you can learn from a collegiate dictionary -- but I wasn't entirely sure whether coming in my jeans met the strict definition of "having sex." I knew that doing it by yourself didn't, but after all, there was a woman in the room.

END OF SECTION THREE
Will post section four tomorow :)

fuck2fuck
07-12-2007, 12:52 AM
Some nice story for the weekend:p

fuck2fuck
07-12-2007, 12:53 AM
Chilling Blues

As I woke my body shook. I crawled out of bed heading toward the bathroom. I fumbled around inside the numerous cabinets finally finding my prize. I place the thermometer into my mouth under my tongue and waited. I was not surprised to learn that I indeed had a fever. My body shook as another chill laced up my chest. I quickly returned to my bed. I had several major reports that were due at the office today. I groaned with disbelief. I seldom got sick and I never got sick on important days like today. But here I was, laid up in bed. I curled up in a ball and groaned with mental and physical agony. Oh what was I going to do. I reached over to the phone and called my office. My chirpy secretary answered and I explained my dilemma. I told her to contact my partner and have her come to my house. I must have closed my eyes and drifted to sleep, because I do not remember hearing a knock nor a door opening. My partner of 10 years was sitting on my bed looking down at me. She had a big smile on her face, as she brushed the sweaty strands of hair from my face.

She had been successful at postponing our big meeting until next week. That gave her one week to get me better. Her private doctor stood to the side of my bed and took my vitals. He confirmed what I already knew, I was indeed sick. He prescribed pills, fluids and rest for the next several days. Tina insisted on staying. She shrugged out of her suit jacket and came to my side. She would nurse me back to health come hell or high water. The days that followed moved in a blew. I remember snap shots of Tina giving me a sponge bath or feeding me some soup.

I remember how gentle and tender she touched me. The remainder of the memories were a blur. On the 5th day of my road to recovery, I finally felt strong enough to get out of bed. I went out on my patio finding Tina sipping a cup of tea. I didn't realize that my nightgown clung to my sweaty body showing off all of my curves. I eyed my swimming pool with an intense desire. I quickly removed the translucent material and slipped into the cool welcoming water. I swam several laps before stopping. Tina had joined me in the pool. She had stripped out of her casual attire to her skin. She swam across to me and old longings began to stir. Prior to opening the business, Tina and I were lovers. We decided for the good of our business, to stop our affair and become strictly business partners. It was a decision I had regretted every time I laid eyes on her.

fuck2fuck
07-12-2007, 12:54 AM
Chilling Blues

Sure, I had dated numerous of women since Tina. But none of them replaced the harmony, the desires I experienced with Tina. She made my life hum with pent up erotic energy. She was face to face with me and I just couldn't resist. I pulled her face to mine and kissed her. Her lips melted and our arms wrapped around each other. We kissed with such urgency and desire that my heart started pounding trying to get out of my chest. I love Tina more now than ever. She was my world and fuck the business. Making money was not everything, regaining true love was. Tina slowly moved away from me looking at me with puzzlement. Oh yes, the kiss was against the rules we made almost 10 years ago. "You must be feeling much better", she said. I nodded in agreement. Oh yes, I was feeling much better.

She swam to the end and again looked at me. She was trying to make up her mind. I think it was made up a long time ago and she just needed the encouragement. I swam to her side, and she reached out under the water and caressed my breasts. Oh the feeling of her touch. I had missed that feeling all these years. Sure we still occasionally touched during business, a hand on the shoulder or a pat of encouragement, but never a casual brush against the breasts. There were so many days I just wanted to reach out and undress her, pulling her taught breast to my mouth and sucking. But I didn't want to risk loosing her. She had become the world to me.

We eyed each other for a few more moments and then nature took its course. We embraced each other exploring our bodies. Hers felt pretty much the same, except for some newly formed muscles. We moved apart and started playing with each other's breasts. Her nipples grew taught as I started sucking them. I rubbed my face between her breasts remembering the many nights I had slept in her arms. Fucking in the swimming pool was like having weightless sex. She plunged under the water pulling my hips to her mouth.

Her tongue eagerly found my pussy and she started sucking me. She stuck her tongue up my cunt and braced her lips around my hole. She started sucking, pulling my sweet juices into her mouth. I felt her blowing both water and air into me. The feeling was wonderful. Wanting to reciprocate, I pulled her up to the surface as I went down on her. Her pussy was very much as I remembered it, nice and tight! I tongue fucked her as she did mine enjoying the feelings that coursed through my body. The knowledge of Tina being once again mine was exhilarating!

fuck2fuck
07-12-2007, 12:56 AM
Chilling Blues

She pulled me up to the surface and reclaimed my mouth. As we were kissing, our hands found each other's pussy. We first stroked each other and then plunged our fingers in. I liked finger fucking her. The water was becoming a nuisance and I urged her over to the edge. Together we got out of the swimming pool. I led her to the lounge chair. As we laid down, she held me tightly in her arms. I was not ready to rest, as I resisted her hold. I nestled my head between her pink thighs and continued sucking on her pussy.

I was soon rewarded as her body spasm with an orgasm and she sprayed her juices into my mouth. I fingered her sensitive clit, getting it nice and wet. I took an empty bottle from a nearby table and used it as a dildo, plunging it deeply into her. I pulled her into my arms and passionately kissed her until she orgasmed at again. She removed the bottle from her pussy and shoved it into mine. She played with my taught tits and she fucked me to an orgasm.

We laid there under basking in the sun exhausted. I nestled my head between her tits and casually stroked her legs. To my surprise she soon become very wet yet again. Tina looked up into my face, holding my hands still. "So what does this mean", she asked. "What do you mean, what does this mean?" I inquired. I knew what she meant, but I wanted her to just say it.

She was concerned about our business and the effects of our sexual transgression. We spoke about all the possibilities and decided that our renewed sexual relationship would have no effect. Actually, our new bonding would add to the business. We laid in the sun holding and stroking each other to orgasm for the remainder of the afternoon. The next day I went to the office renewed both in health and spirit. We got the deal which sent our business to the stars. Each night we hold each other and are thankful for all that we have...

END

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 07:56 AM
Agree. Once you stop for a while very hard to continue. But this new story is sooooo dirty that I love it!!!!!! Keep them coming!

Thanks bro Schweinehund for taking time to read the stories here and glad that you enjoy them . :)

Some nice story for the weekend

Thanks bro fuck2fuck for your wonderful stories . :p

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:22 PM
Good Evening To All !!! :)

Here's my first story for tonight - Title : Office Orgy . Enjoy !!! ;)


My wife Karen and I have enjoyed reading porn forums, before we got our computer. We were talking about the old days, and recalled this story about a hidden fantasy of hers, we felt worthy of sharing with you.

My wife has always fantasized what it would be like to have two men at the same time. I suggested making her fantasy a reality; she said “she wouldn’t want it to ruin our love for each other by fulfilling this fantasy”.

But when an old boyfriend of hers went to work at her office, I thought it would be a perfect time for her to experience her fantasy. Ryan is a thin, quiet guy a little shorter than me. I like him because we have many of the same interests, including Karen! I can also trust him to keep his hands off, unless allowed!

He dated Karen before I did, then his Parents moved to another state, because we were all minors at the time he had to go. I fell for Karen about a year after Ryan moved; we kept in contact with Ryan over the years he said, “ He always knew that we would end up with each other” meaning Karen and I.

When I suggested to Karen that we have a three way with Ryan, and we can trust him, she again expressed her reluctance to engage in the three-way, but I could tell that she was intrigued by this suggestion, seeing he was an old boy friend that we both knew and liked.

When ever we used to read the stories about three-ways; she said she would never do a threesome with another woman, because she would get really jealous, she says I’m quite a catch”, I’m 6 foot 1 with that American good looks as she puts it, athletic body, and the cock from hell! I believe that cock is what she fell in love with, but she says no, I know other wise, because when I’m putting my meat to her, all she screams out about is my big fat cock.

I don’t know why she won’t do a three-way with other women, I’ve told her “not to worry” “because, she is the most beautiful woman in the world as far as I’m concerned”, “and I will follow her to the end of the earth if need be”, I’ve jokingly told her that “she could pick out the girl”, then we would laugh. I said, “I don’t need anyone but you sweetie” “Because I love you so much, I would be a fucking fool to mess up our relationship by doing something you didn’t approve of. Karen feels the same. We love and trust each other completely.

She is a tall strawberry blond, 5 foot 10”, beautiful blue eyes, that would melt any mans heart and make it drool from his dick! She has a pale complexion, perfect 36c tits, with small pink areolas, and the most perfect little nipples that poke out when excited! Karen has a flat stomach that leads down to her nicely trimmed light orange bush, soft in texture. Her clit is just visible from under its hood, and she has the most luscious puffy pussy lips that men have killed for, not to forget the small, tight opening to the world of lust, I have ever seen. She has long gorgeous legs that run down to her perfectly formed feet, there is nothing about this woman that has a flaw in my eyes.

One morning I woke up in an extremely horny mood. I went down between Karen’s gorgeous legs and began munching on her wonderful hot pussy. After eating her for about 20 minutes, I rolled her over and slid my throbbing meat stick into her incredibly hot fucking pussy, and fucked her doggy style. I fucked her as hard as I could, but didn’t bring her off, so I concentrated on my own orgasm as it was getting late. I pumped her full of my hot cum, and told her “sorry baby!” “I’ll have to make it up to you later.” “You had better be ready tonight, because I’m going to make you eat my aching cunt then fuck me all night long!”

Later that day she called and said she was so fucking horny from the morning’s escapades, that she wanted me to stop by her office after work and fuck her there. Her boss was on a business trip, and she could send Ryan home early. I jokingly said that she should have Ryan put his cock to her. “Very fucking funny, just get your ass over here after work, or you’ll pay for it, if you know what I mean!”

I thought what the hell, this would be the perfect time to fulfill Karen’s fantasy, and took the opportunity to initiate the threesome. When I got to the office, Ryan was just gathering his stuff. I leaned over and asked him “if he wanted to help me fuck my wife?” With a look of wonderment on his face he nodded, and said “hell yeah!” Conspiratorially I told him to lock up the office, and “stay at your desk until I call you”.

I walked into her office; and was greeted with a mind-melting kiss. She placed her hand on my all ready stiff member, and told me “get undressed and she would send Ryan home.” I told her “if she wanted any cock, she was going to have to fuck both us!” I said it jokingly, because if she objected; I would have shrugged if off and took care of business myself. She put up a show of reluctance at first and I didn’t think she was going to go for it, but in the same joking manner she said, “well if that’s the only way to get cock, then I’ll have to do you both!” She thought I was bluffing, but when I called Ryan into the office, she had a look of hesitation in her eyes. She looked at Ryan then back at me, and poor Ryan didn’t know what to say or do at this point, it was like a Mexican stand off!

I realized that I was going to have to make the first move, so I reached over grabbed the front of her blouse, and pulled hard! Popping the buttons, they just went flying! I took her blouse off, tossed it the floor unclasped her bra and it joined her blouse on the floor. There they were, my wife’s perfect tits in all their glory! “God what a site”, Ryan must of have thought so, because his jaw almost hit the floor. I figured they must have grown since they dated, because he was looking at them, it was like it was for the first time. But it seemed like his eyes had radar built in, and they had found their target, at this time he zoned right in, and went for them!

He started by unleashing a barrage of pent up passion he must have had for her, he was no longer quite Ryan as he grabbed her right globe, and bathed her gorgeous nipple with his saliva, then sucked it into his drooling mouth! Feeding on it like a starving infant. Not wanting to be left out, I squeezed her left perfect mound, forcing her nipple to strain against its own skin, and softly took her beautiful button between my teeth, and rolled it back and forth, Karen flung her head, and arched her back, sticking her chest out, like offering her prize possessions to the winner! It was like a contest between Ryan and I, we nibbled, and sucked, coating her gorgeous love mounds with our saliva. We were sucking my wife’s tits, and her into submission!

She moaned softly, taking in the fact that she has two men devouring her jutting breasts, her breathing became heavier; she was enjoying the sensation of having both her tits sucked on at the same time! She leaned her head back and said “ Suck my tits boys” “make Karen horny for cock” “give me cock, I want some cock!”

I couldn’t take it any longer, I stood up, and stripped my clothes off in some sort of speed record, reached over yanked her skirt down over her gorgeous hips letting it fall to the floor, she steeped out of it, and kicked into the pile with the rest of her clothes, I damn near shredded her panties getting them off her! Ryan wasn’t far behind; he released her tit, and had ripped his clothes off, and was ready for action!

We stood there looking at each other, breathing heavily, our hearts pounding with adrenaline, our blood coursing its way to our engorged cocks; our brains were no longer in control of our bodies. Ryan and I looked at each other, and attacked her at the same time! We wrestled her to the floor, he went for her beautiful love mountains, and I went down to her gorgeous pussy, and lapped at her hot cunt like a starving dog. I shoved my tongue as far as it would go into that sweet pussy; I curled it around her sensitive clit, and tickled her G-Spot with the tip of my tongue, she went wild, bucking and twitching, her pussy clamped on my tongue like a vise!

She screamed out a war call, saying, “ YES! Lap my cunt you fucker.” “Eat my pussy and make me cum.” Her body started quivering, and twitching, her muscles contracted, forcing her blood to her swelling clit, and she exploded with such power, I choked at first, by the amount of love juice as it gushed from her body, and power she put behind that first orgasm.

I was forced to keep my self in check, and drank all the juice I could handle, letting the rest run down the crack of her ass. I went to work on lapping up the remainder of her love juice paying close attention to her lovely asshole!


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:23 PM
Karen’s body went limp, but not for long as Ryan kept licking and sucking her tits, as though it was going to be his last meal! Then Ryan moved to her head, got on his knees, and rammed his cock into her drooling mouth with such force; it made her gag, saliva poured from the corners mouth, he was possessed, she was gagging, and spitting! As he kept forcing his fat cock into her throat; she positioned her self so she could breath while he fucked her hot mouth like an animal.

As Ryan fucked my wife in the mouth, I grabbed her ass, and slammed my meat into her quivering cunt, not giving it a chance to stretch and get used to the hard invader, I kept pounding it, forcing it to submit to its attacker! My wife’s body went rigid; she cried out, (between his powerful thrusts) “Fuck me!” she yelled. Ryan grabbed her by the hair, and shouted “Shut up Bitch” “Suck my cock” he jammed cock back down her throat, and she came violently, her body flopped on the floor like a rag doll in a Childs hands. With the heat, and pulsing that was coming from Karen’s hot cunt, I was just about ready to cum, but I didn’t want to fill her just yet, I tapped Ryan on the shoulder and said for him to switch with me.

Karen thought she had a few tricks of her own, because when we pulled our cocks out of the cavities they possessed, in the heat of the moment, she leaped up and said “You boys want this body you are going to have to catch me first!” As she turned and went to take off, Ryan was still on his knees, he lunged forward and grabbed her ankle, and I dove over her and grabbed her by the waist pulling her back to the floor. She fought back trying to break free, but we were having none of that! She was ours to do what we wanted!

I rolled over and pulled her on top of me, and Karen was beating me on the chest, and playing the game! Ryan got behind her, yanked her ass high into the air, and slammed his cock into her dripping cunt! I held tight as the fight was being fucked out of her. She gave in, as another powerful orgasm was about to rip through her body. Ryan pulled out of her steaming pussy before she did, and aimed it at her tight asshole!

As he slowly started to push against her ass, Karen pushed forward saying, “I’ll go through with just about anything, except for that. You can fuck my face or my pussy but not my ass.” I was a little disappointed, because I was hoping that in the heat of the moment I was finally going to be able to slip my dick in her virgin ass. I was also glad that she had pulled away from Ryan and not let him take her butt hole cherry.

With that, she rolled off me and turned around. She was still straddling my groin with my rock hard cock between the cheeks of her ass. She lay back and gave Ryan a gorgeous view of her dripping pussy and demurely told him that if he was going to Fuck her, then he better get with the program. Ryan needed no further encouraging; he came forward and with one quick thrust was buried to the hilt. Karen’s moans became louder as they built up a rhythm. Her pussy juice was dripping down the crack of her ass and onto my balls. She was sliding that gorgeous ass up and down my shaft in time to Ryan’s thrusts. I didn’t think I could take any more when all of the sudden she told me to fuck her in the ass.

Those were the words I longed to hear from my wife. I have tried unsuccessfully in the past always to be stopped and here she was begging me to do it. She was like a woman possessed screaming, “C’mon baby fuck my ass, and slide your hard cock into my virgin hole. I want to feel both of you Cumming at the same time.” Ryan slowed his pace down enough so I could lift Karen up enough to position my cock against her beautiful virgin hole. I pushed slightly and felt just the head enter, I waited for a few to allow her time to accept the invader and to stretch around my cock. When she relaxed I pushed in a little farther repeating the process until I was buried to the hilt. I was in Heaven. Her pussy is tight but nothing compared to the tightness gripping my cock as Ryan and I built up a steady rhythm fucking my gorgeous wife.

“Fuck me” she cried. “ I want you to fuck me hard.” ”C’mon fuck my ass and my pussy. Fill me full of your cum.” “Treat me like the slut you want me to be.”

With this encouragement, both Ryan and I pounded her as hard as we could, him slamming her box and me ramming her back door. I could feel her body tense as another mind-blowing orgasm ripped through her. Not long after, Ryan yelled out that he was going to cum. I felt him spasming inside her cunt, which triggered my own orgasm. I pumped what seemed to be gallons of Jiz into her hot ass.

As we all started to come down from the frenzied fucking that had just occurred, Karen suggested that we continue the party back at our house. My cock was listening and started to spring back into action. Ryan begged off saying that he had to meet someone for a dinner date and it was too late to cancel. He added that he hoped we could do this again sometime. We watched Ryan gather his clothes and head out.

Karen in the meantime had 3 fingers furiously working in and out of her sopping snatch. She would stop long enough to lick her fingers before finger dipping them back into her hot pussy. She noticed me watching her and with a demure smile asked me if I wanted to fuck her ass one more time? I obliged the pretty woman and took her doggie style. Her ass already stretched and lubed from the first go around, allowed me to slide in with little resistance. Her moans started softly and built with intensity as she rocked back to meet my thrusts. She asked “Do you like my brown hole baby?” All I could do was grunt my reply because her ass muscles were milking my cock, wanting me to shoot the second load of the night.

After Karen had a couple of more super intense orgasms and I had cum for the second time, we lay there in each other’s arms on her office floor. She was totally flushed from the Fucking that she had been given. Smiling at me, she explained that she was always afraid of getting butt fucked because she thought that it would really hurt. “I’m glad that you took me there because it was the most intense feeling ever.” “Your cock felt so huge and I could feel every nerve in my body exploded.” With that she leaned over and gave me a passionate kiss then whispered, “C’mon baby lets take this home.”


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:28 PM
How about this story about threesome - Title : A Threesome Never to be Forgotten . Enjoy !!! ;)


My wife and I have been married 25 years and even though we’re both in our late 40s, people often compliment us on how young we look. Working out has always been a part of our daily routine and the side benefit of increasing our sexual stamina is something that has allowed for long sessions of sucking, fucking, and licking.

Like most husbands, I’ve always wondered what it would be like to see my wife suck and fuck another man. Me joining in after watching for a time has always been part our fantasy. Our sex sessions usually start with light petting then move on to my rubbing and sucking on her still perky 34c tits. Not too large but her nipples grow nice and hard in no time. After a few minutes of enjoying myself we usually will position ourselves with me kneeling on the bed and her lying on a 7-inch “helper” as she takes me in her mouth – making my dick grow and grow and grow. She has become an expert cocksucker over the many years of our marriage. When she licks the length of my dick and then sucks on my balls it makes me grow longer and harder. While she slurps on my dick I tell her how hot her ass looks squeezing on “that dick”. By this time she’s going crazy!

We continue this way until her groans quicken and she finally comes all over the hardness between her pussy lips rubbing against her clit. We’ve always known that this would only be a fantasy, as neither one of us had the guts to through with an actual three way – or so we thought.

One night we decided to go out and have a couple of drinks and dance a little. We ended up at a nightclub that was very dimly lit, filled with people drinking, talking, and enjoying each other’s company. After a couple of margaritas, we were feeling pretty good. As our inhibitions where peeled away little by little, my wife started dancing more and more provocatively – getting the attention of some men standing nearby.

Upon returning to our booth, I excused myself to go to the men’s room and told my wife that, if she had the guts, to flirt with one of the guys that had been looking at us, maybe something would happen tonight. Well, by the time I got back to the table this dark haired, five o’clock shadowed young man in his early twenties was seated across the table from her. She introduced me to Greg as I sat down on her left. Our booth was in a very obscure part of the club and very little light shown where we were. After a couple of rounds and feeling no pain, I motioned with my head to Greg to move over to Lorraine’s right side. He looked at me with a “are you sure” look and I repeated the motion. With that he slid over and we both nestled up close. I could tell that my wife was getting excited as she had placed her hand on my thigh and was now squeezing it with an unconscious pressure.

I moved my left hand under her blouse and start playing with her left tit. She gave out a sigh as I lightly rubbed her now very erect nipple. Greg was taking all this in. I again motioned to him – this time to follow my lead. In no time he had my wife’s right tit in his right hand as her head fell back enjoying both of our massage. Then, I saw Greg lower his hand down to her lap. As his hand made its way up her skirt, I could tell when it had reached her now throbbing pussy. The way she looked at me told me that she was in heaven.

As we continued to feel my wife up in front of the crowd (that didn’t have clue of what we were doing), I could see Greg’s arm moving faster and with longer strokes. I knew Lorraine was enjoying his finger fucking her hot pussy. At this point my dick is throbbing and I’m sure, like Greg’s, trying to burst frees. I leaned over and whispered into her ear to put her hands on each of our cocks. She looked at me questioningly. I nodded in approval. Her hands slid over our legs, stopping on our crotches, and started massages both of our dicks. I couldn’t stand it any longer, unzipped my pants, and pulled out my 8” cock. Greg saw me and followed suit. So, now I’ve got her left tit in my hand, Greg’s finger is fucking my wife’s pussy, and she’s kneading both our cocks.

After a few minutes of this, Lorraine’s hand job started to become more intense and I knew she was close to cumming. Within seconds, her head started to bob back & forth and now she is cumming. And cumming. And cumming. Her grasp on my cock loosens after awhile as she leans back in the booth seat composing herself. Greg brings his hand up from underneath and shows us his cum covered fingers. Then he started licking them, enjoying one finger’s worth of love juice at a time.

I moved my hand down to her pussy that is now sopping wet. As I gently massage her mons, she looks over at me with this expression of contentment and desire for more. She’s started to massage our dicks again and I lean over and whisper in her ear to go down on Greg if she wants. Her look said it all. She rolled over on top of Greg and kissed him. I heard her tell him to lay back and enjoy what she was about to do to him. She then wriggled down his body until her head was even with his now visible 9” meat. Not only was his dick longer than mine but it was about an inch thicker. As Lorraine looked at his cock in her hand, I could tell she was going to enjoy sucking this guy’s dick.

With her lips parted and as she looked up at me, I saw my wife lower her head and Greg’s cock head disappeared into her mouth. Soon I was watching my wife licking the length of him, periodically moving all the way down to roll one of his balls into her mouth. In moments she was completely involved with this guy’s cock. I could hear her slurping as she moved up and down the distance of his shaft, sucking him deep into her throat on every second or third stroke.
In a matter of seconds I saw Greg’s face tighten as his cock started filling my wife’s mouth with his cum. She continued sucking, gulping him as he shot load after load. She pulled his dick out of her mouth as he shot his last ribbon and it landed across her cheek. She looked so hot. Cum dripping from the side of her mouth and cum across her face. I could not stand it any longer and suggested that we go out to our van. Greg nodded in agreement. We gathered ourselves and made our way outside.

As we walked to the van, Lorraine gave me a hug and told me that she could hardly wait to have both of us in her at the same time. Once in the van, Greg sat in one of the back captain chairs and I in the other. Lorraine wasted no time. She had my cock in her mouth and was eagerly feeding on it. Soon Greg had taken his pants completely off and once again his cock grew to it’s full length. The head, now clearly visible, was larger than the shaft and mushroomed out creating a lip that was quite large. Now, Lorraine had both of our cocks in her hands transferring her hot mouth between the two of us.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:29 PM
Then she said that she needed a dick in her pussy. I nodded to her to go for Greg’s. We quickly stripped her of her clothes. She placed one leg on either side of him, spread her legs, grabbed his hard cock close to its base, and rubbed her cunt with it. Then, I saw his huge hard head separate her lips as she slid it partially in. She stood there moving it gently further into her steaming pussy. Deeper and deeper I saw his dick disappear. As she moved up his shaft, I could see the skin of her inner pussy being pulled out as it hugged it. This guy’s cock was really stretching her. It didn’t take long before she was riding the full length of his love juice covered dick. As she rode for all she was worth, he kneaded and sucked on her tits.

After a few minutes of this, I stood up and positioned myself so that she could suck my raging hard-on as she continued to fuck this guy. Here was my wife with my dick in her mouth, fucking on this 9” cock and moaning in ecstasy like I’ve never before heard.

Then, all of a sudden she took my cock out of her mouth and said she wanted me to fuck her in her ass while Greg fucked her pussy. Well, having fucked my wife’s ass only twice in our marriage, I was to say the least surprised and more than willing. I went up to the front and took a tube of KY out of our “travel kit”. Greg had reclined his chair almost all the way as Lorraine continued riding his dick slowly but intently. I lubed my cock and added a dab to her ass hole. I slid my finger inside as she welcomed the intrusion. As I slid deeper I could feel Greg’s dick. Wow, what a sensation.

I got closer and pulled the skin of my cock back as I inched my dick into her hot hole. I got my head in and waited for her to accustom to both our cocks in her. After a few seconds, she pushed back towards me taking more of my length. I made my way about three quarters of the way in and could now feel Greg’s hardness between the thin membrane of her sopping pussy and ass. Soon we had this rhythm going that seemed to have us moving as one. What a feeling! I’m now stroking my entire cock up my wife’s hot ass, my balls slapping gently against her and Greg’s balls. After a few minutes, I felt Greg’s legs tense followed by him saying “I’m gonna cum”. And cum he did. It seemed as if his cock grew even bigger as he filled my wife’s pussy with load after load of his hot semen. By all rights, I should have cum also. But, I for some reason I felt like I could go on this way all night.

As Greg pulled out of her dripping pussy, Lorraine said to me “please don’t stop” – so I continued sliding my cock in and out of her tight slippery love hole. Greg had moved over to the other chair and just sat watching us. After what seemed only a matter of a few minutes, I looked over at Greg and noticed him stroking a cock that seemed to be coming alive once again. Ah, to be in my 20’s again. At my age, I can go for about an hour before cuming. But, once I cum, I’m pretty well spent for the night.

After a few more minutes of fucking my wife’s ass, Greg stood up and next to me positioning his dick right in front of my face. I knew he wanted me to put it in my mouth but I had never sucked a cock before and had to think for a while if I really wanted to do this. Between the heavy scent of sex in the air, my wife moaning in pleasure at my stroking and the heat of the moment, I decided tonight would be the night. I looked up at him and nodded for him to come closer. Once within range, I opened my mouth and accepted his large veined monster. It was a strange yet wonderful sensation. His dick was warm and soft, yet hard. Soon, I was really getting into it. I found the feel of his large mushroomed head going in my mouth and to the back part of my throat to be quite a turn-on. We must have been quite a sight, if I could have only taped this!

Then all of a sudden he removed his cock from my mouth and went for the KY. For a moment I thought he was going to come back in for seconds of Lorraine’s hot and aching pussy. But, he had other ideas. He spread some lube on his dick and then positioned himself behind me. The next thing I felt was my ass cheeks being spread and the slippery coldness of the lube on my hole. Wow! Was this guy going to fuck me? He slid his finger in and out, lubing my canal; I couldn’t believe how good this felt! I’ve never considered myself gay but this was really getting me hot. He pulled his finger out and then I felt the tip of his huge cock head up against my hole. I tried to relax as much as I could knowing that it would only make his entry easier for both of us.

As I relaxed, I felt the pressure increase against my asshole until he was in. He pulled out a little then pushed forward again, this time going deeper. I couldn’t believe I was getting fucked in the ass, as I was fucking my wife’s ass. Before I knew it, the up and down strokes of my cock in Lorraine had helped his cock slide deeper into me. And, soon I had this guy’s entire length up my ass. I could feel his balls slapping against me as I slapped my balls against Lorraine. As my in stroke was completed and I started my outstroke, he would ram me with his hard dick. Pretty soon we were again moving in sync. The pleasure was extremely intense. After a few minutes of this Lorraine yelled out “I’m going to cum!” Our pace picked up, as Greg and I seemed to be on the verge as well. Then I felt Lorraine’s ass pulsate on my cock and I knew she was cuming. I fucked her for all I was worth as Greg continued to fuck my now slick willing ass. I felt him tense and then spurts of his hot sperm shoot up me. I could hold out no longer. My cock started erupting, spewing load after load of my pent up spunk into my wife’s asshole.

We came and came and came. Then Greg pulled his thick cock out of me, some of his cum oozing out my ass with it. He dropped back into the rear seat of the van just as I pulled my dick out of Lorraine. She turned to me with a look of extreme delight on her face. We sat for a few minutes saying nothing – kind of just basking in the last of the experience. Then Greg said that he really had to go. We exchanged numbers and as my wife gave him a passionate goodbye kiss that seemed to emit a “thank you”, Greg left. Lorraine and I just sat in the van for a while – recovering. Then she said, “I can’t believe how many times I came. We have to do this again, honey”. I agreed and started thinking of how I could put it together.
We've had two encounters since.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:38 PM
How about this slurping story about pussy juices ......kekekeke Title : Real Juicy Pussy . Enjoy !!! ;)


He pulled open her lips to look inside. Her head was back under the pillow and she was letting him do whatever he wanted. He wanted to see what a pussy looked like up close.

Her bright pink flesh glistened as a small pool of her natural lubrication was growing in size at the bottom, inside her spread open pussy. He moved his thumb over to the other side to hold her open with one hand so he could touch her. He dipped his finger in the clear solution and as he lifted it out a long string stretched like mozzarella cheese from a stuffed pizza.

He put the finger in his mouth and tasted the juice from his finger tip. The small amount was nearly flavorless. It had a slightly tangy kick which quickly dissipated as his mouth watered and dropped the concentration level. His finger broke the string to his mouth as it went back in for another coating. Knowing that smell is as much as 90% of the flavor experience, this time he moved his face much closer. His nose was hovering so close that it would have touched her lips if they closed. But her legs were spread open and her lips still held open with his left hand. He now pulled the juice into his mouth and inhaled deeply as he savored the sweet nectar. The scent made the experience something he wouldn’t forget. He would even come to write about it 17 years later and post it online. Not one tiny detail was forgotten from that day with his first true love.

Her pussy was unshaven but the hair of an 18-year-old is by no means unkempt. Her vagina was proudly on display and she had just toweled off after a shower. This was what he came to love for the rest of his life, a chance to devour a clean washed pussy with small droplets of water and the vague clean scent of ivory soap when his nose pressed into her hairy pubic mound.

He scooped with his right hand and squeezed her pussy shut with his left and managed to gather up almost all of the clear fluid from her pussy. He then shut his hand and opened it as if trying to spread it evenly around his palm. The fluid was clear but several strings appeared between his fingers and palm each time he opened his hand like he was playing with thinned down Karo syrup. There was too much and some started to drip out of his grasp. He moved his hand directly over her and spread the lips back open to catch the falling droplet. He scooted up on his knees and bent his head back down to her pussy. The inside of her pussy was already secreting another batch of lubricant and he plunged in tongue first as his hand wrapped around his solid column of dick. Her moisture was unbelievable. The slick feeling on his cock was smooth and nearly frictionless. The only feeling came from squeezing as he stroked. There was no give in his dick, the blood did not flow out, it was like stroking a rock phallus. Even the ridge at the head of his dick was solid and did not give as his fingers slipped by on a thin membrane of pussy juice.

They should sell this stuff he thought as he probed deep into her now gyrating cunt. His mouth was watering making her pussy a giant sloppy wet mess that began dripping down her ass on to the sheets. His placed his hand beside her ass on the bed for support and it was his mouth that spread her open and explored all the folds of her vagina. His tongue poked and flicked at her clitoris. He then stroked it up and down coaxing the tiny pink bud out of its hood. He licked around it like it was her nipple taking extra time to rub it with the smooth back of his tongue rather than using the top and scraping it with his taste buds. To his delight she started fucking up toward his face thrusting her pussy at him.

He moved down and sucked her outer lip into his mouth. He sucked and pulled back stretching the skin almost two inches. He grabbed her other lip with his mouth and sucked that lip even harder. When he let go as her lipped moved back to its normal shape he could see it engorge with blood. Each time he sucked it and squeezed it the blood came rushing back in. Her pussy lips were noticeably larger and puffy. They were turning a deeper shade of pink and the lubricating liquid was almost flowing out and making her ass and his chin all slick and wet. He traced a path down her slit from her pubic hair to her perineum. He moved his tongue, again the back of it, in small circles and worked his way back up into her pussy. He shoved it up inside her where he wanted to place his cock and dove in past her inner lips. The flavor inside her vagina with his nose planted firmly just below her clit at the opening of her soaked labia was more intense and tasted like the tangy sensation he had earlier only five notches more intense. His mouth now watered, like he was sucking on sour patch kids, and he made every effort to fuck her with his tongue as she now grabbed her ankles and lifted her pussy up, again and again, to get him as deep in her as she could.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:39 PM
The slickness on his dick was starting to turn a foamy white with all the stroking and he now felt the occasional drop of pre-cum slicken up the feeling on his head as his fingers slid past the shaft and over the ridge on the head of his prick. He pulled his mouth out and took another look at her slick swollen vagina. She looked different now, like the species of monkey with a giant red pussy that hangs out there in the open when it is time they get screwed. He let go of his dick and stood up. Her face was still under the pillow, just like she had said, he could do whatever he wanted without worrying about what she thought because she wouldn’t even see. He now stood up and bent down to place his hands on either side of the pillow. She was still thrusting her pussy up in the air, almost like begging for him to touch it. He moved his cock closer to her pussy and was finally able to make it touch her slick lips as she pushed them up. She felt it and stopped dropping. The touch had made him jerk a little, his dick was dying for some of the action and the first touch on her pussy sent electric shivers through him. Her pussy was now up in the air almost even with her knees and he could now see her firm breasts and the brown puffed up nipples. They slid up her body from the angle instead of down since gravity pulls them always to the lower point. The look of her breasts with hard nipples falling up toward the pillow covering her head was more than he could take. It was the straw that broke the camels back. He had to fuck her wet hole and watch her titties bounce. He worked his dick back to her pussy and once the head was in her he crammed it all in and forced her hips to the bed. There was a load moan from under the pillow and his meat stuffing her hole must have been as good as the feeling of her hot insides clamping down on his rod.

The dick is normally hanging out of the body and is a good six to ten degrees lower than the internal body temperature. The feeling of plunging into the 99 degree pink furnace made all his focus go to his cock. He no longer saw her sexy tits bouncing as he thrust in and out. He no longer heard her moaning in the throws of an impending orgasm. He only felt the hot tight muscles inside her pussy grinding him ever closer to blasting his hot thick cum inside the walls of her vagina. As his dick got used to the heat, just like a person adjusts over time to the high temperature of a spa, his other senses started coming back to him. He began first to feel his balls slapping on her wet sticky ass with each thrust. Then he felt her legs now sticking out like a giant-V as he pumped away on her. Finally he heard her gearing up for what promised to be a very noisy orgasm. With one hand he pulled the pillow off her head and her face was off to one side trying to get a small bit of air from under the edge of the pillow. Her cheeks were red and small amounts of perspiration shined on her face as she breathed hard and more deeply now giant gulps of oxygen. Each exhale was a full moan and she was now at the peak of her orgasm.

The pained look on her face pushed him over the edge. She exhaled and moaned like she was trying to push a car uphill. Her nose was crinkled up and her mouth gaped open as the moan turned to a reverberation of sound that rippled throughout her body all the way down to her pussy. The pulsating effect was like a vibrator that had only a few seconds to run, but glorious seconds they were. Every muscle in her body was tight and burning up energy faster than her blood could make it available to all the cells. Her legs began to shake violently just has he slammed his balls down on her ass burying his dick deep inside and holding it there.

There was still all kinds of movement but he was no longer creating it. She was exhaling her final moans and her muscles shook as her legs held up in the air burned every last ounce of energy. Deep inside her vagina already thinly populated with all of his pre-cum now got its first injection of semen. His head was jammed back inside right up against her cervix and had his dick been out in the open it would have shot that first thick spurt of creamy white cum nearly 10 feet horizontally before it hit the ground. Instead it splattered and gushed all over her insides. The shot, aimed directly at her cervix, splashed and, as more fluid kept coming behind it, spread out and washed back around the head of his dick. The cushion of semen building around his dick made her pussy feel hot. His dick had been in and out so many times; each time the cool air chilling his dick just a little. Now the feeling she had was of a hot juicy fullness. He held his cock in her buried to the hilt and her quivering and shaking added the last little bit of sensation required for him to finish pumping the sperm deep inside. Shot after shot almost ten altogether released more semen inside her pussy.

As he pulled out of her it took a few seconds for her pussy to close tightly since he had been inside. As the hole closed up he could see a rush of his cum flowing out from deep inside. The cum seeped out and ran down her ass and onto the pool of saliva and lubrication that was already six inches around.

Just as he had started he ended back up between her legs watching the show, watching every last bit drip out her satisfied and tightening pussy. The blood was now gone from her lips and all that was left to tell that something had happened was the shiny trail of cum from her pussy soaking the sheets below her ass, and the beads of perspiration flowing down each of their bodies.

He held her in his arms, carefully avoiding the wet spot until he fell asleep .


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:42 PM
Last story for the night - Title : One night she won’t forget . Enjoy !!! ;)


She was 5’3 with brown hair and brown eyes. She had a nice body for a young woman with size 48 double d’s. He was about 5’10 with brown hair and eyes. He was very athletic throughout his years.

They were married for about two years now and it was New Years Eve. They had tickets to a party at the firehouse and they showered and dressed. They took their daughter to his mom’s house for his mom to baby-sit. As they drove they were happy about doing something together, because he drove trucks and was not home a lot.

After they dropped their kid off, they headed to the firehouse to party the New Year in. When they arrived he knew a lot of the people and she felt kind of out of place. They went in and found some seats and sat down waiting for the band to start.

He went to get them some drinks, while she sat at the table. A friend of hers from school came over and talked with her for a while. While he walked around talking to people he knew. They drank heavy most of the night and got into an argument half way through the night. She wanted to go home and he wanted to stay.

This angered him and was his excuse to drink even more. And since he was driving she had no choice but to stay. He was talking to the chief of police about an incident that happened years ago. And somehow someone over heard them talking and said he was threatening the chief.

This started a fight in there and a couple of guys told him to sit down and stay there. This really pissed him off and he was ready to fight all three of them. He was yelling at them who the fuck do you think you are. I’m not in the service no more and you sure as hell ain’t my commander.

About this time a friend came up and told him that his wife had left and was walking home. This made him more upset and he tore out of the firehouse with these three guys on his tail. He got to the car and noticed the three guys coming at him. So he popped the trunk and grabbed one of his baseball bats and dared them to mess with him.

I guess they didn’t want any parts of that and returned to the firehouse to party. He got into his car and sped away in his search for her. He drove up and down the roads all the way to his house and back. Taking different roads each time looking for her. Being very concerned because it was below freezing outside.

He continued to drive around for several hours looking for his wife; worried that something could happen to her on a night where every one is out partying.

He went back to the firehouse looking in hopes that she went back there. His friend told her she wasn’t there and then his friend and his wife went looking for her too.

Meanwhile Rose was going to walk home, because she had enough of her bullheaded husband. But she knew he would be out looking for her and she was drunk and just wanted to go home without any more hassles. So she went on some back roads to keep him from finding her.

Every time a car would come, she would hide in the woods and come back out after it goes by. As she was walking she realized that she had to go pee again, so she went into the woods to pee. As she was coming out a car was coming and she tried to get back into the woods without being seen.

The car slowed down but continued moving up the road and around the bend. So she thought that it didn’t see her. So she continued walking up the road on her way home.

Meanwhile these 4 guys driving around drinking were headed up that same road. When they came around a bend they thought they seen a woman starting to come out of the woods. Then they saw her go back into the woods. They slowed their car down but went on to make this woman think they didn’t see her. They went around another bend and stopped their car and walked back down the road to wait.

As she continued to walk home she rounded the next bend. She thought she heard something and looked to her right into the woods. About then two of the guys ran across the road and grabbed her pushing her into the woods.
Half dragging her and half pushing her all four of them were forcing her deeper into the woods.

Once they felt they were far enough into the woods, they pushed her to the ground. Where the four men held her down and stuck a bottle of jack Daniels to her mouth. Telling her to drink the bottle straight down. As she opened her mouth to say no, she got a mouthful of the JD and started choking on it.

One of the men grabbed her tit at the nipple and started squeezing and twisting it. Telling her she had better drink it and do as they say or else. The pain hurt her real bad and she started gulping the whiskey down. And when the bottle was empty they started grabbing at her. The ripped the front of her shirt, causing the buttons to all fly off. Then one grabbed her bra and gave a big yank and it was ripped right off her body.

They continued to pull her shirt completely off, then her pants and panties. One of the men said, “Wow look at the size of those knockers” And he started feeling them. Another shoved his hand down between her legs and worked his finger into her snatch saying “This thing is really good and tight, we’ll have to loosen it up for her.

About then he dropped his pants and climbed on top of her forcing his way between her legs. She was struggling at first until he grabbed her nipple again and threatened her. She opened her legs and let him slip his dick into her pussy.

By now the whiskey is starting to hit her and make her drunker then ever. She is feeling one of the men around her head, and then she hears them say, “Here suck on my cock and eat my sperm”. As she can feel a cock at her mouth she hears him say “Open up bitch, I want you to suck my cock”. She shook her head no and she felt someone grab her nipple again twisting it hard.

She slowly opened her mouth and was told to suck on it as it went into her mouth. She wanted to gag from this. She could feel the one pumping away at her pussy start to cum. By now her head is swimming with drunkenness. And she feels the cock in her mouth hardening and pumping more. The one between her legs gets up and another one climbs in the same place.

With a sudden unexpected eruption in her mouth, she is caught by surprise with the fluids being released in there with nowhere for it to go but down. So she swallows three gulps of cum her throat and opens her mouth. The man tells her to keep sucking it. She closes her mouth back around it and continues sucking on his cock. After a few minutes he pulls it from her mouth and says thank you ma’am.

Then she feels another cock at her lips and knows she is going to have to do it again. So she opens up her mouth and allows the cock in, then closes her mouth around it to make it fit better for the man. Knowing at this point that she can either go along with it and get it over, or fight it and they will give it to her anyway. So she is going to get this over with.

Again she feels the rush of cum entering her pussy and the pumping of the cock in there keeps going. And the cock in her mouth is trying to push further into her mouth.

The guy fucking her pussy stops and gets off of her, then another one is on top of her. He is shoving his cock into her pussy and ramming her hard into her thighs. The cock in her mouth is getting bigger, so she knows he’s close to Cumming. She prepares herself for another load in her mouth and trying not to think about it too much cause it could make her gag and throw up.

His juices start flowing into her mouth and she has to take only two gulps with this guy. She keeps sucking on his cock because she thinks that is what they want. He says to the other guys “Look she keeps sucking my cock even after I am done, She really wants it bad”. This excites the one fucking her and he starts pounding her pussy harder. And within a minute he is Cumming in her.

Another cock is placed in front of her mouth and she opens and starts sucking this one too. At the same time another one is climbing on top of her for a fuck. He drives his cock into her and slaps it in her with full force and he keeps fucking her that way. The other guy is pumping her mouth hard about now.

She is wondering how much longer she can do this, cause she is feeling really drunk and wants to be done. So she sucks the cock in her mouth harder and fucks back at the one fucking her cunt. Hoping that it will make them cum faster and they will leave her alone so she can get home.

She feels the explosion in her mouth and starts gulping down as fast as she can, so not to taste it. But after the fourth gulp she feels more still and prays he is soon done before she gets sick. Then there is an eruption in her pussy, as the guy keeps pumping in and out of her.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-12-2007, 10:43 PM
Thinking she is done and they will leave her alone. She tries to sit up and one guy grabs her saying, “Where the hell do you think you’re going, we’re not done yet. And rolling her over, she feels one of them on her back.

She is thinking what the hell are these guys doing and about then she felt the cock rip her ass hole. She had their juices and hers running down her ass, so it was nice a lubed up for them. She started to scream and one threw his hand over her mouth telling her to shut up.

As he plunged it in and out of her ass, she lay there with tears rolling down her face from the pain. One after another she felt them fuck her anal canal. With them claiming that it is nice and tight and should be broke in when they are done.

After the last one fucked her ass, they ran off very fast hoping she wouldn’t be able to follow them. But she just lay there shivering from the cold wishing she hadn’t gone out at all.

She got up and searched for her clothes, finding her shirt and pants. Her Jacket, shoes, bra and panties she couldn’t find. So she decided to just head for home.

As she walked up the road she came to another bigger road. As she was just getting to the bigger road, a car came by slowed down and stopped. A guy opened his door and said, “Do you need a ride?” She said “No thank you”

The guy got out of the car walked up to her and told her it was really cold out here and she could get frost bite. That’s when he noticed she didn’t have a coat on and that her shirt was torn. He asked her how long she had been outside and she told him for hours. He then told her he was an intern at the local hospital and he wanted to take her there.

They walked to the car and she got into the back seat and he got into the front. He flipped open his phone and acted like he was making a call to the hospital. He was talking like he was talking to a doctor. Then he hung up and turned to her saying “Dr. Roberts wants me to do an exam on you while we are taking you to the hospital.

He opens the glove box and grabs a pen light and jumps in the back with her. He tells her don’t be afraid I am going to check you out for frostbite and the nature of it.

Rose being drunk and not knowing any better agrees to an exam. He tells the guy driving to get them to the hospital but be careful. She then starts telling them about the four guys and how they had raped her. And the guy who was in the back asked about more details of what had happened.

So she went through the whole story of how she was walking and how the guys forced her into the woods and everything. She told of how she was forced to suck and fuck, even up the ass. She even told them how big each guys cock was and how much cum they shot.

At this point they are just sitting still and the guy in the back tells her he needs to exam her neck and back. So he has her turn towards him and he grabs her shirt to pull it to both sides to get a good look at her chest. And she is still drunk from the whiskey and believing everything he tells her.

He shines his light around her neck ad down to her breasts. He can’t help but think how he would love to play with these tits. The guy in the front is looking at them too. He tells her He thinks she has a bad case of frostbite to the third degree and she needs medical help right away.

This gets her thinking and he touches her skin and asks if it tingles or burns. And she tells him it kind of burns with a tingle. So he tells her he needs to see her back. So she turns around and he pulls her shirt off completely. He asks if when she was raped if they had her shirt off, she said yes.

Here she believes every word and thinking the worst as he tells her it’s really bad. He keeps on with this exam and lifts her hair up to look at her neck. He then asks if her pants were off and if there was anything else she forgot to tell them.

He tells her he needs to see her legs and torso to determine if she has frostbite in any of those areas. First get on your hands and knees, I will examine you backside to see how bad it is, She gets on her hands and knees and he pulls her pants down below her hips.

He looks at her ass and tells her it is really bad with frostbite. He then tells her to lie on her back and let him examine the front of her legs. She rolls onto her back and he pulls her pants down more. He tells her its real bad on the front too. He pulls her pants off the right leg saying he wants to see the lower part of her leg. Then he does the same with the left leg and now without realizing it she is completely naked.

He then tells her that he needs to see the back of her legs and has her lift up the left one first. He’s shining the light up and down her leg and to her pussy for quick looks at it. He has her put her leg up over the back of the seat and lifts the right one now. He does the same thing with that leg all the while telling her she has frostbite all over to the third degree really bad.

By now she is laying there naked and spread wide open when he tells her he needs to look at her chest again, because it is real red now. He tells her not to move as he gets on his knees between her legs.

But while he was acting like he was doing the exam, he was undoing his pants ad the zipper. As he shifted each time he pulled his pants and boxers down. Now as he turned to get on his knees he dropped them the rest of the way. He then leaned over her and had his cock ready for action as he was acting like he was doing an exam on her chest again.

About then he leaned down ad grabbed her right tit and told her he was going to help her get her body temp up to normal. And at the same time he tried to be sneaky he pushed his cock into her pussy. She looked at him and asked “ What are you doing” and he replied, “What’s it look like bitch, I’m getting me some pussy”.

He continued to fuck her and pound his cock into her harder. The guy in the front found a spot to park and was reaching back to play with her left tit. The one fucking her said to her that they just wanted to get some from her and since she had already been raped it won’t hurt anything if they get some too.

He kept banging her pussy until he came inside her and by then the guy in the front was standing there by the back door waiting for his turn with this woman. The first guy pulls it out and gets off of her and the second guy jumps right in on top of her. As he guides his cock into her love nest he feels the tightness of her pussy around his cock. He starts slamming his member in her thrust after thrust.

He drills her for about ten minutes before loosing his load deep in her. Then the first guy makes her roll over and climbs in the back to where her head is. He makes her suck on is dick, and the second guy see a open invitation to her ass and jumps on her from behind. She has this cock in her mouth and he has a hold of her head forcing her head up and down on his shaft. And she feels the splitting of her ass as the second guy drives his cock in her ass.

This goes on for a while and they switch places several times going in and out of her in different places in her body. Then they throw her clothes at her and jump in the car, after making her get out. They take off spinning stones from the wheels so they try to leave fast without her getting a good look at the car or plates.

She is standing there naked and drunk, not knowing where the hell she is or where to go. She walks down the driveway that she’s in and finds a road. She stands there a few minutes trying to decide which way she needs to go. She goes to the left and walks down the road.

She walks several miles and finds a road she knows. She is freezing and feeling empty inside after this night of hell. She realizes she is a couple of miles from her home and heads in that direction. An hour and a half later she walks down her driveway and finds her home all dark, but home at last.

They stayed together for several more years but she turned against having sex at all. She wanted no part of sex ever again. And he left her one-day because of it.

I wonder if she thinks about that night and if she will ever walk down dark back roads ever again.


The End !!! :p :D

Good Night :)

VF 35
07-12-2007, 11:56 PM
"Conventional Sex"

A rather aroused woman by that point, too. Sister Juliet had slipped her hands underneath my t-shirt and was rubbing them up and down my hairless chest as her leg wrapped itself around my waist. In between two of our hot kisses, she grabbed my cotton shirt and pulled it over my head, flinging it aside. Later on I found it draped over the crucifix. That might be irony, even though it was a wooden cross.

Sister's tits pressed right into my skin then, and my arms held her to me tightly. Our kisses were broken now only when we had to take a breath, or when we each went in search of tender flesh, kissing and licking each other's necks, shoulders, cheeks. Sister slid her tongue into my ear and I almost screamed; I returned the favor and her gentle kisses on my shoulder turned into an out-and-out bite.

We were driving each other crazy, but I still had my pants on and my hands hadn't been anywhere near Sister's G spot, or any other part of her erotic alphabet except her tits and her ass. It was a case of the blind leading the blind, or at least the blind doing the blind. We'd run over first base and second and rounded third, but we couldn't seem to find home plate.

Sister got us started in the right direction when her hand stroked over my hip and landed, by accident I'm sure, on top of my still rigid member. I groaned, softly, or she might have just kept going. Instead, she began rubbing up and down and I had to break our kiss as my head fell back and my breath came in short, sharp gasps. I fumbled at my belt and yanked it loose while Sister kept up her massage. I was so horny that I tried to pull my jeans off without even unzipping them first. Sister helped, then, and I kicked my pants off as her soft hands molded themselves to my cock, still inside my soaked briefs.

We were still dancing on the base-paths, though. I had bent my head down to take one of Sister Juliet's tits into my mouth and I was suckling it while one hand twiddled the other nipple; she was giving me a hand job through my underwear and twisting her legs madly, but it didn't get serious until, as I was caressing her flat stomach, my hand reached the edge of her fur patch and kept going and suddenly one of my fingers slid home.

I wasn't the smartest kid in the class for nothing. I realized in a flash just what the guys did when they "put it in," and I had no doubt that what they put in was no finger.

Sister got the idea, too, because she immediately pulled my briefs off. I'm no super stud, and my cock is nothing more than average size and thickness, but I guess to a nun even a pencil dick would have been a big deal. Anyway, Sister gasped when my tool popped free, which alone gave me enough self-confidence to get all the way through four years of high school gym classes.

I slipped off my socks, too -- why, I don't know -- but Sister still had her veil on and I've got to admit, on her at that moment it was incredibly sexy.

Sister had rolled completely over onto her back and spread her legs wide. I crawled between them, my cock hanging down, until I felt the tip make contact with her wetness. I tried several quick lunges then, but missed the mark and rode up onto her belly. This sex thing was not as obvious as it seemed. Sister was wriggling underneath me, which didn't make my aim any easier. I even tried grabbing hold of my tool and poking away, but the dark and my eagerness plus my complete and utter inexperience produced nothing but some frustrating, albeit still exciting, misfires.

VF 35
07-12-2007, 11:57 PM
"Conventional Sex"

Finally Sister reached down herself and guided me in, holding my cock steady at her entrance while she rubbed up and down against it. I wasn't sure if I was going in or just wishing I was until the ridge of the tip popped up into her and there was no longer any room for doubt.

Nor much room for my cock, either. Sister was extremely tight, though at the time I had no grounds for comparison. Her sugar walls gripped me like a vise, and I was afraid to push in any further for fear I'd hurt something.

Sister Juliet stood that only so long before she began humping up at me, urging me deeper. Her breath came in hot puffs and her hands gripped my ass tightly until I got with the program and began to stroke. A couple of inches in or so, I ran into a definite roadblock, and this time even Sister didn't seem eager to ram through. We stopped the motion there, with my cock half-buried in her, and turned our attention back to kissing and groping. Sweat was already pooling on her chest and her breasts were salty when I licked them each in turn.

At last we could take no more. I began to stroke again, slowly, at the same instant as Sister's ass started to squirm under me. In three strokes I was at the obstruction again; three more and I was through, with a slight whimper from Sister. She clutched me for a minute, her legs wrapped so tightly around me that I couldn't move, her fingers digging into my sweaty back. Gradually, she relaxed, and we moved in synch, one thrust answered with another. My cock plunged deeper and deeper into her hot, wet hole until I bottomed out, my sparse pubic hairs grinding against her more luxuriant patch.

We'd probably been wrestling on the bed for a half-hour by then, but we hadn't said more than a dozen words. Now Sister pulled my head down to her, our bodies sliding easily together. "Oh, sweet Jesus," she sighed in my ear. "Sweet mother, yes, child, just like that. Oh, God!"

She was, I don't know, 20-something, and I was just 13, but we were equally naive and maybe that's why we fit so well. My cock slid into her tunnel with perfect timing, and she seemed to know just when to hump back to squeeze out an extra iota of ecstasy. But it wasn't all by instinct on my part; she helped, coaching me: slower, faster, harder; warning me to relax and just hold her now and then. Our passion stretched out endlessly and I seemed to feel every nerve ending on my tool tingling. We kissed again, hungrily, and it was like the kisses were now more important than breathing.

"Harder, now, harder!" Sister whispered in my ear, and I slammed into her. "More, more!" she gasped, and I lifted almost all the way out and drove it home, again and again. The bed began to shake under us, but almost before it began Sister Juliet's legs clamped around me, and a few seconds later her fingers clawed into my back. I heard her catch her breath, and then her body went rigid. For a minute or more I couldn't move, wrapped inside her, as she convulsed over and over, each wave tumbling into the next.

I rode her like a body surfer, hanging on while her legs spread wide and she bucked and heaved. "Blessed Virgin, yes!" she sighed at last as she came to rest and brought her knees up again, sheltering me.

I let her rest a few minutes, but my cock was still hard and I needed some release. Slowly, gently, I began to stroke again. Her tunnel was soaked, and friction was hard to find, so I jiggled from side to side, twisting in. Sister purred and so I kept it up, a steady rhythm that she passively accepted, drilling her sopping wet hole.

VF 35
07-12-2007, 11:58 PM
"Conventional Sex"

Sweat was streaming into my eyes and my hair was plastered to my forehead; I could feel the water pour off me when Sister Juliet slid her hands down to my ass and pushed me deeper in. My knees gave out and I was supporting myself only on my arms, but ecstasy overcame exhaustion. In and out, like a metronome, until at last I felt something building.

In all my solo sessions, even when I had creamed while Sister and I were petting, I had never had a feeling like that. Those other times it had come on quickly and was over in a second. Now it built and built, and twice I felt myself dangling on the edge for so excruciatingly long that I had to stop; the feeling was too intense.

At last, the feeling crested and I knew this was it. "Sister, Sister, Sister," I hissed over and over as my strokes grew slower and deeper until the explosion came, and so did I. The hot jism felt like fire and the pumping kept going and going, and when it was over, instead of disappearing at once, my hard-on slowly ebbed. Finally it was done, and all of a sudden I could feel the ache in my arms and I rolled onto my side. Sister rolled over to face me. When I put out my hand to her, I could feel the sheets soaking wet beneath her.

"Is that all?" Sister Juliet asked. My mouth fell open. All? I'd suddenly gone from being the only boy in eighth grade who didn't know what a nookie was to being the only one -- well, I was pretty sure, anyway -- who'd ever had sex with an older woman. And a nun. My mind was already blown six ways to Sunday and this woman wanted more?

Yeah, she did. "It's only 1:15," she said with a smile that melted me. The one thing about Sister Juliet that really kept us guys from stepping over that line from rowdy to downright misbehaving was that smile. Tiny dimples formed and her eyes glistened and it made you feel warm all over. Once, in the second week of school that year, a few guys had gotten into a spitball fight. It was the usual thing when we ran into a nun new to the school, testing out the limits, and Sister Juliet had never yelled at us or hit anyone or done any of the other things the real tyrant nuns did, so these guys must have figured they had free rein.

Sister stopped the fight by walking right into the middle of it. She didn't say a word, then or ever, about what those guys had done. But for the next two weeks we didn't see that smile again in class. That was when we -- or at least I -- realized what we were missing. It was the smile that set Sister Juliet apart from the other nuns, even Mother Superior, who was no tyrant herself. But Mother Superior's smile was just a smile, just a pat on the head. Sister Juliet's smile was like the sun after a rainy morning, and you expected rainbows to appear on the walls and the sweet smell of flowers opening.

Now that smile was directed full force at me. How I could see it all so clearly in the still darkened room I'll never know. I guess my memory filled in the details. But with that smile Sister had already convinced me.

Unfortunately, the smile could lift my spirits but it couldn't lift my cock. She massaged it, rubbed her leg against it, to no effect.

Sister's smile was beginning to fade. I tried to think sexy thoughts, but I had to give it up. What could be sexier than the body of Sister Juliet wrapped around mine? If that reality wouldn't work, no fantasy could.

The only thing I could think of was to give Sister at least a little satisfaction. This time when my fingers found her cleft, they were there to stay. It was hot and slippery, even a little bit sticky, and I didn't know enough about anatomy to know what I was looking for, but I stuck my middle finger inside and Sister fell back against the sheets again.

VF 35
08-12-2007, 12:00 AM
"Conventional Sex"


With my left hand busy down below, my right reached out to her breast. Once again I felt its soft weight, and her nipple grew rigid under my touch. All the while I was driving my finger into her hole, and quiet, guttural moans as her head rolled back and forth told me that was the right thing. When my thumb discovered a hard bump at the entrance to her valley, her legs closed around my arm so tight they cut off the circulation for a second. She kept clenching and unclenching them as I worked away. "So good, so good," she said, and it sounded like when she was rewarding me for a good answer in class.

I was concentrating on my manipulations so much that I missed it the first time Sister said it: "Look who's back," she said again, and I looked. Like a dark flagpole, my cock stood tall again against the shadows.

"Hallelujah," Sister Juliet whispered. I tried to rise onto her again, but when my arm buckled under me she rolled me onto my back and took control.

She rose onto her knees and straddled me. Between the twin mounds of her breasts I could see her smiling at me again, the white band of her veil like a halo around her. As gentle as a saint, she moved forward until my cock was rubbing against her pubic patch. She began to move against me, smearing my balls with the ooze from her hole. Her tits bounced enticingly and I reached up and took hold of them. In a moment Sister lifted her body up and I felt the warmth of her tunnel at the tip of my cock. She came down slowly, agonizingly slowly, and she fit me like a hand in a glove. I nearly swooned from the now-familiar sensation as she took me all the way in.

She held me like that as my hands played with her globes. Then she bent down and kissed me full and hard, our lips pressing together while our tongues darted back and forth. Her nipples tapped on my chest, and I wanted to push into her but her ass had me pinioned.

I wrapped my hands around the back of her headpiece, pulling her to me, but this was her time. All too soon for me she rose up again.

Then, in a move that took my breath away, she rose excruciatingly slowly on my pole. I could feel the folds of her tunnel opening up and sliding along my tool, the coolness of the air as each centimeter of cock emerged from the opening in Sister Juliet. At the very top of her rise, with just the head of my cock inside her, Sister suddenly drove down, fast and hard. If it was possible for me to bury even deeper into her than before, I did it then. And over and over again, as she slammed herself against me. The bed shook, but nun's beds had no springs so there were no squeaks to give us away.

The next day, I discovered that I'd bitten my lip hard enough to leave two deep indentations and a little raw flesh. I think it was then that I did it, with Sister plunging onto me so hard I thought the bed would collapse beneath us. My hands had worked their way down to the intoxicating curves of her hips, and I could feel her muscles tensing and letting go as she drove up and down.

Again, and again, and again, and now it was sweet agony as every move turned the ridge of my cock's head into a flaming ring. My eyes were squeezed almost shut and my hands fell back onto the bed. I couldn't return Sister's thrusts; I could barely breath. This time, when she came, her walls contracted around my tool, so tight I thought I could never get loose. Tight and tighter, her muscles massaged my painfully rigid cock.

Each second I was sure I could take it no longer. My fingers dug into the sheet, pulling it loose as I wadded it into my fists. I had to fight to draw a breath. My toes curled; the tendons in my legs stretched to the maximum. And then it was over. I was jelly, unable to move a muscle. It felt as if the skin on my face was sagging into puddles.

And then again, Sister Juliet's tunnel closed on my cock, just for a few seconds of indescribable sensations. Blissful peace again, and then a surge. Her orgasm ebbed away slowly, and I think it was a full 10 minutes before the last gentle throbbing ended.

Sister's head hung down for a few seconds, before she came down, almost falling, on top of me. She had taken me in the middle of her small bed;
I had to move aside to give her room to roll onto the sheets. She lay on her side briefly, but even that was too much, and I slid right to the end of the bed, rising onto my side as she slumped face down, arms curling around the one small pillow.

VF 35
08-12-2007, 12:01 AM
"Conventional Sex"

I was, somehow, still erect, and the perfect globes of Sister Juliet's naked ass were too tempting. I rolled on top of her, my cock resting in the valley between those beautiful mounds. Stroking up and down, I kissed her slick back gently. She began to stir when I reached the nape of her neck, and a sigh escaped when my tongue found her ear.

If I were given to boasting, I'd say I discovered anal sex then. Truth is the thought of putting my tool there would never have occurred to me, and if anyone had mentioned it I'm sure I would have been repulsed. (OK, the full truth is I've never done it to this day. Always had enough to keep myself occupied without it, I guess.)

What did happen is that the combination of sweat and cum had Sister's ass so slippery that on one stroke my cock went down instead of forward, and we accidentally discovered doggie style.

At first my cock just rode over the entrance to her tunnel, but Sister Juliet began to shimmy against it and from somewhere got the strength to rise onto her knees, waving that perfect butt up at me. It was easier to aim from that angle, and my pole slipped into her in one push. She was so lubricated by then, though, that I kept sliding out.

I leaned forward and grabbed on to her breasts from behind, pushing my pole as deep into her as I could and restraining my movements to short strokes. That worked great, and we got back into a rhythm, twitching together.

In this new position, I found a different kind of friction, too, helped along when Sister put one hand onto my cock, stroking it as it left her body. When she ran her fingertips along the bottom of it I almost shot, but I grimaced and held back, sliding back into her for a few moments to let the feeling pass.

That gave me some extra time, but not much. A few short strokes later and I could feel the feeling again. I picked up the pace, pounding my cock into Sister Juliet. Long years in the Church must have given us strong knees, because neither one of us weakened despite what had become hours of passion. Sister's head was burrowed into her thin pillow, and her veil had become matted to her back. There wasn't a part of her, or me, that wasn't soaking wet and hot as flame. The sweat was running so hard I had to snort to clear my nose, and my knees were threatening to slip on the sheets, but I held on and continued to blast away.

This time my orgasm was no explosion. As I reached the crest of sensations, my cock suddenly seemed to grow numb. I pushed in desperately and got a shadow of the old feeling, as if I were shooting blanks. My cock throbbed several times, I shook all over and then my muscles went weak again. It was over.

We huddled then like spoons, Sister's ass pillowing my shrunken cock. The bed was a wet, cold mess, but we were beyond caring. I wrapped my right arm around her waist, my forefinger slipping into her navel. We moved only to let her tug her veil free from underneath my head, and then we both drifted off to sleep.

It was still dark when I awoke, but I could smell something. Well, yeah, that, but something else, bitter and -- coffee! I was freaked; how was I going to get out now if all the nuns were downstairs for breakfast?

Sister Juliet, who woke up and rubbed her eyes after I shook her, didn't seem as upset. She was sure it was only the pot of java Sister Margaret slipped on at the end of her shift. Like a lot of old people, the caffeine seemed more of a sleeping aid than a jolt to her, Sister said. But I was still worried, so Sister checked her watch, buried under the pile of clothes on her chair. It was 4:30.

I got out of bed and gathered up my clothes. Sister Juliet, after wadding the sheet up and tossing it aside, got back on the bed. She kept reaching out after me and caressing my thighs or butt as I moved around. I was mostly concerned about getting out of there, but I guess she suspected this would be her last chance at anything and she didn't want to let it go so soon.

VF 35
08-12-2007, 12:03 AM
"Conventional Sex"


I've got to admit, my spirit was willing, too. Sister Juliet's body glistened in the faint light like a garden of earthly delights, and the memory of being inside the nun's hot box was heavenly. But my flesh was way, way too weak -- at least the crucial piece of flesh, which hung down like a dead snake.

My Eve grabbed the snake and tried rubbing it against the apples of her breasts, but it was nothing doing. She pouted as she looked down at it. I was disappointed, too, but time was passing too quickly and I still had to get dressed.

Sister Juliet wouldn't let go, though, and insisted she had to kiss it goodbye.

And so we discovered oral sex. I'd heard guys talking about a "blow job," and I'd even used the term myself, in a metaphorical sense, but I had only a guess at what it really meant. That it was more of a suck job than a blow became pretty darn obvious, though, when my cock began to respond to Sister's gentle kisses and she took it into her mouth.

Since that time I've never had a woman volunteer to do it, and the few who have done it at my urging didn't appear to get very excited at the prospect. But Sister Juliet was almost worshiping my tool, inhaling it to the root even as it grew and stiffened. Only when I was at my limit was she unable to take it all in.

Of all the things I've seen in my life, the one vision that I hope will stay with me to my dying day is what I saw looking down at Sister Juliet stretched out on the bed, one arm propping herself up while the other held my rigid member and guided it in and out of her soft lips. The way her cheek bulged as she took me in, and hollowed as she slowly slid me out. The times she looked up at me with doe eyes, gazing at me while my cock continued to slip in and out. Her legs writhing on the mattress, twisting around and over each other. The sparse hairs of my patch tickling her nose on the downstrokes. Incredible.

With my cock now fully erect, I grabbed onto Sister's veil with both hands and began to pull her face toward me. I was too eager and she started to gag, and her headpiece was pulled askew. When I let up, she popped my penis out of her mouth and took a few deep breaths. I thought it was over.

Instead, she reached back and undid the veil, shaking it free. Her blond hair was very short, almost as short as mine, and she looked boyish. But her body was no boy's, just every boy's dream. She rose off the bed and held me to her and we kissed again, hard and hungrily, as if it was the last time either one of us would ever do it again. I pressed my hands along the ridge of her back, into the dip at the bottom, clenching her firm butt as my cock pulsed against her belly. Her hands entwined themselves in my hair and pulled me deeper and deeper into the kiss. Time lost its meaning and the only thought in my head was of Sister Juliet and her sweet, sweet body.

We did it that last time on the floor, on a bare cotton throw rug, with the one pillow from the bed folded double and bunched under Sister's ass. I entered her slowly again, and her flower opened up to me a petal at a time. When I was all the way in and her velvety tunnel closed around the base of my cock, I bent down to adore her breasts. I took each into my mouth again and again, licking the sides tantalizingly before reaching the center of passion at the tip. My tongue flicked against the nipple while my fingers memorized the curves and I soon had Sister moaning quietly.

Now it was time again, and I began the motion, my hips bucking up and down as Sister returned the favor. It was all slow motion now, savoring every centimeter, till we were down to each individual nerve cell, it seemed, waiting for each one to fire out its message before pushing on to the next. "Glory, glory, glory," Sister Juliet sighed, and I answered, "Amen."

At one point I lifted my torso up and swung her legs to my shoulders, narrowing her opening and creating new levels of ecstasy for us. My hands fluttered up and down the supple muscles of her thighs as I kept up the steady tattoo of my cock inside her.

I dove between her feet again, and her legs locked around me as our passion continued. I was moving my cock from side to side now, scraping against her walls, but even that wasn't enough for her. Sister Juliet slid her own hand between us and I could feel her frantically fiddling with herself even as I drove in and out.

At some point, without speaking, we rolled over, still joined. Sister was on top now, and I alternated between manhandling her bouncing tits and stroking at her love button as she rode me as hard as before. I could feel the juices pouring down my cock and all over my groin, but slick as she was Sister's passion was driving her fast enough to keep my cock entertained.

VF 35
08-12-2007, 12:05 AM
"Conventional Sex"

Once again I let my hands fall back and just enjoyed it all, the delicious pain. Sister was pounding my prick so hard I was afraid that she'd miss the mark on a downstroke and bend it in two before I could do a thing, but the danger just made it more exciting.

When she began to wear out, we shifted positions again. This time I sat on the floor with my back against the bed; Sister Juliet squatted over me and we ended our lovemaking as we had begun in, our lips pressed together, our tongues darting back and forth, lost in each other.

Our thrusts slowed, bit by bit, until she was stopping on each upstroke with just the tip of the tip of my penis inside her, then sliding down, allowing me to feel her opening around me, slowly, slowly, swallowing me into her warmth, enrobing me in hot passion. Up, again, such sweet sorrow, and down. It was more than either one of us could take.

I felt it again, that cliff's-edge feeling, and I warned her but she'd already sensed it somehow, and she was nearing her own peak, and we rushed up to it and slowed just at the edge, one last thrust, deep, deep inside, our bodies closer than ever, one flesh, one desire, and then the exultation, a hot river surging through me and into her body, gushing into her, as she shivered and shook, her muscles clenching and letting go, milking me dry. We let the moment linger, our real orgasms fading into just the memories so imperceptibly I couldn't tell when they really ended.

I was spent, utterly spent, not tired or aching, just completely lifeless, my cock withering within Sister Juliet. I never wanted to leave her.

But far too soon -- any shift would have been too soon, but this was wrenching -- we moved from the sublime to the ridiculous, for we heard voices outside in the hall. I jumped up and Sister groped for her watch: 5:10. These were the early birds; in just five minutes every nun in the convent was to be up and about, preparing for the day. I scrambled into my clothes; Sister helped. She assured me she would be all right on her own, when I offered to help her with her habit. One sock dangling from a pocket and my shirt only half tucked-in, I got to the door and opened it a crack to peek outside. It looked clear. Carefully I began to edge it open more. From nowhere a shadow loomed and a knuckle rapped on the door. "Hurry, Sister Juliet," a voice whispered. "It's our day to cook, you know!"

Behind me, Sister Juliet murmured something like an acknowledgement, but the shadow didn't go away. I looked back; Sister was wrapping bits of cloth all round her; the linen was sticking to her sweaty body. Glancing up and seeing the problem, she came to the door. "I'll be along in a minute, Sister Evangeline," she said, and the shadow moved away.

Sister Juliet took me in her arms then, and we shared one last, searing soul kiss, a kiss we broke and resumed twice before the sounds of plumbing reminded us to hurry. Sister checked the hall this time; the coast was clear. I was out and down the stairs before I knew it, my heart thumping. A noise from above as I reached the bottom spooked me, and I didn't even stop to check if anyone was looking before I grabbed the back door, swung it open and ran off into the edge of dawn.

Eddie never came back to school. Rumors said he'd done something awful to the nuns, but no one was sure what or when. I heard later that they'd given him his diploma anyway, but he spent the next couple of years in a military school. His parents moved away from the neighborhood without ever speaking to anyone about it. I never saw him again; the paper sack with his Scout uniform was still where we'd left it when I retrieved my duffel bag.

Sometime in the year or so after our class graduated, Sister Juliet left the order. At the time I wondered if our one night had, you know, gotten her pregnant. But Mother Superior left about the same time. From stuff I heard from my parents later on and what I've read about Vatican II, my guess now is that they were on the losing end of a battle within their order, probably over something like shortening the hem on the habits to ankle-length or allowing nuns to use shorter veils that showed their ears.

I never did get my revenge on Sister Margaret, or at least not the way I'd figured. The last penmanship classes were dropped, we all got "pass" grades, and she wasn't around when school started up the next fall. A friend of my mom's told her Sister Margaret had been sent to wherever they send senile old nuns. This was weird, because that's what I thought Ss. S&M was. And I couldn't get the full story because my mom's friends always slipped into whispers whenever they got to the good parts in stories, but apparently Sister Margaret kept insisting that the laundry smelled of sex, and they figured she'd lost it.

As for me, well, I wandered through high school half in a daze, which is to say I acted like a normal teenage boy. Freshman year, getting pounded on by seniors and facing hours of homework every night, I lost my longing to be an ordinary kid. By the time I became one, in college, I really, really wanted to be a brainy stud. The brain part is lost forever, but in my sophomore year I finally made a woman my own age. I consider it the second time I lost my virginity.

I still think about Sister Juliet.

I wonder if she ever thinks about me.

END OF STORY

Good Night :)

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 08:29 AM
Thanks bro VF for your wonderful stories again . ;)

Wow !!! Quite a number of viewers this morning , becareful man bro's dun get hard on hor wait no place to go have to PCC . :p

Here's one story for today - Title : Noc 1 . Enjoy !!! ;)


Aaron sat down on his bed thinking after just finishing up moving his things in from the car. Two days earlier, Aaron watched as his parents’ car, driving just before his, was hit by a RV turning off from an onramp into the highway. The RV crushed the small compact car, ultimately killing both of his parents. His mother, in the passenger’s seat died instantly and his father died in the helicopter on his way to the hospital. Aaron, age 16, and an only child, now had no family. In consequence to this event, he was sent to live with his two cousins and their parents.

Aaron was pretty familiar with his two cousins; Carly, age 15, and Megan, who just turned 13. Both were a bit on the late blooming side. He spent a lot of time with them when he was younger but had only visited them two or three times in the past three or four years. They lived across state and as he grew, new friends and interests arose consuming much of his free time. Now he was to live with them. Their father, a pilot, was gone more than he was home. The vast majority of the time, it was just Ashley, the mother, Carly, and Megan. The three would have seemed excited to have a male around the house more often but under the circumstances, none of them thought much of it.

Just a week after school let out, Carly and Megan were home to help Aaron with his luggage as Ashley held against her will, stayed in at work. As the lead lawyer in her team to a major investment company, Ashley didn’t have much say in requesting days off in short notice.

As Aaron sat on his bed thinking, Carly and Megan sat downstairs in the silent living room not knowing what to say. Carly figured that she should at least do something to try to cheer Aaron up. She walked upstairs inside the miniature mansion that it was, down the hall, and into Aaron’s new bedroom. Aaron looked up at her in her skin tight blue jeans and spaghetti strap tank top with two extra straps folded over her shoulders harnessing her bra. Carly sat down on the bed by Aaron and asked him how he was feeling. Aaron replied with a cold, “guess.” Carly leaned forward resting her elbows on her knees and said that she would listen to anything. Aaron just peered over catching a glimpse down Carly’s shirt and loose bra to see the bare flesh of her small breasts. He continued staring down, leaning right a little to see if he could see far enough down to the nipples. Carly looked over, seeing Aaron jerk his head back to look at the floor.

Carly would have never thought it; first, that Aaron would even find her body that interesting, and second that he could be thinking of something like that at a time like that. Carly had a childish crush on Aaron since they were little kids. She loved his personality and always thought he was cute, both physically and emotionally. But now, she would be living with him. Looking at him while being so serious made him look so mature, and how he didn’t cry or show much emotion portrayed to her, great strength, yet left her with tremendous amounts of pity. Carly straightened back up and put her hands to her sides, one of them on Aarons leg, leaving just about four inches from the tip of her fingers to his penis, and pushed herself up. She left the room telling him that if he needed anything at all, to just ask her.

That night, while everybody was asleep, Carly snuck into Megan’s room where they played their weekly truth or dare game. Carly couldn’t stop thinking about how Aaron looked at her in the bedroom; she didn’t think she was that good looking. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to fantasize about doing something about it. Megan picked dare. Carly always loved when Megan picked dare because she would do anything she told her to. Carly wasn’t paying attention to the game though; she was busy fantasizing about the look on Aaron’s face if she could act on his curiosity. Unknowingly and instinctively, after just being prompted to talk, she said allowed what she was thinking in midsentence, “Lie naked on Aaron’s body.”

Megan stared into Carly’s face in shock. Never had she gone that far. The farthest to date that Carly had taken it was the ‘pool time’ several months ago. Carly and Megan snuck down to the kitchen and went out the back down into the large open dark backyard patio area, fenced in by an eight foot wooden fence. Covering much of the dark surface area was the in-ground swimming pool which Megan had to perform the dare.

She proceeded around the pool to the far side. She pulled her soft, light blue cotton night top off and dropped it to the concrete, revealing her slim and weak flat-chested body. A lock of her long blonde hair fell onto her chest, as she dropped the shirt, where the ends of it laid, just teasing her nipple. Then she put her thumbs to her waists and slipped them under her panties and matching cotton night pants. Slowly, while looking around to check that the coast was clear, she pulled her panties and night pants down to her ankles.

Her slim flat-chested body crouched down just behind her legs with her small butt sticking slightly out into the air. Her small vagina, curving directly to her ass hole leaving no excess fat to dangle, sat tightly between her crouching legs and inches above the cement. She stood back up and lifted each leg out of her pants looking at Carly walking to her from across the pool. She picked up her underwear, waded it up in her small hands, and threw it as hard as she could to the center of the pool. Her task now was to retrieve it, and go back to her room to get her clothes back from Carly. Carly picked up Megan’s night shirt and pants and walked back into the kitchen to watch. Megan got down to her hands and knees and backed into the pool slowly.

Carly watched from the kitchen seeing only Megan’s small tight butt cheeks stretched out showing her ass hole as she tensely backed her feet into the cold water. Megan put one entire leg in and gasped for breath as the other leg entered bringing the cold water to her small hairless vagina and butt. She stopped, catching her breath, then proceeded, slowly lurking down into the cold water. Cool, funny sensations ran throughout her body as the water slowly rose to and past her naked belly, and on top her nipples, all the way to her neck.

She turned around and slowly swam her way to her underwear. She clenched them with her hand and slowly made her way to the other side of the pool where she grabbed the ladder. Her body jittered as she stretched the muscles in her upper legs and butt climbing the ladder. As she rose from the ladder, water rolled from her chest down her belly and between her legs into the crack of her vagina while water from her back rolled down into her butt crack, across her ass hole, where the two waters met and dripped from between the two holes. She wiped her feet and the excess water from her body, with a towel outside, as Carly left upstairs to her room to wait. She then proceeded through the house naked and wet with her underwear in her hand, upstairs and to her room.

Carly came back to focus after realizing what she just said. “Oh no, you don’t have to do that,” she exclaimed.

“But you said so,” Megan cried, “and besides, I kind of wanna do it.”

“You can’t though, he’s our cousin, tonight’s his first night here, and what if he wakes up,” Carly retaliated.

“First, I’m not doing anything to him, second, if he sleeps like he always has when he visits, he’s not going to wake up, and third, I want to do it,” Megan demanded.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 08:30 AM
Carly and Megan walked silently into Aaron’s room and closed the door behind them. They knew that if they were caught, there would be no getting out of it so there would be no need to escape. Carly walked away from Aaron giving Megan the go ahead. Megan lifted her shirt off slowly without making a sound. Megan moved her thumbs just below her belly button and dipped them between her panties and night pants and slowly pulled them down, front first. She moved her thumbs apart gradually as the tightening strap along the back of her night pants began pulling her underwear down. She let the back of her underwear be pulled down by her pants as she slowly bent over to expose her butt to the air. Her heart was pumping maniacally as the cool air touched her slightly sweaty butt as she thought about lying naked on top a guy.

She sat her naked butt checks onto the carpet and pulled the pants off her legs. The carpet, extending up into her stretched open crack and on her butt hole felt amazing in the dark tense silence. Megan wasn’t the only one who was being turned on by the situation; Carly, watching her younger sister undress to get on top of their hot cousin was filling her panties with juice. Megan pulled her panties up to her knees while looking down to her small vagina glistening as the street light transcended through the window to reflect of her wet vagina. She pulled her underwear down to her ankles, then pulled one leg out at time. She stood up and stuck her small hand between her legs and rubbed the wetness around so it wouldn’t build up in one place and drip.

She walked over to the bed and looked at Aaron laying there. Aaron laid sound asleep on his back in a white t-shirt and a pair of boxers with his sheet strewn over to the side of the bed against the wall. Carly walked over silently to help Megan on the bed gently. Carly took hold of Megan’s thin waist and helped prop her up onto the bed. She then leaned over the bed and help pick up Megan’s right leg and maneuver it over Aaron’s body. Once Megan’s small naked body hovered over Aaron’s body, Carly stuck her one hand under Megan’s chest, and the other between her legs, gripping her ever wettening vaginal lips. Slowly, Carly helped lower Megan down to Aaron’s body where her head rested on his shoulder and her legs meeting just at his waist. Carly carefully moved Megan’s hair out of Aaron’s face and asked her if she was alright. Megan said that it was the most intense thing she had ever felt.

Aaron, being aroused by a dream, acted with his dick growing erect. With Megan having shifted his boxers, Aaron’s penis shifted outside the hole in his boxers, growing to its full length just below Megan’s vaginal opening. Megan moved her arms up around Aaron stretching her naked body over Aaron to better position herself as Carly looked on with her hand down her night pants and panties rubbing herself. Megan lifted her petite chest up and slid back unsuspectingly into Aaron’s cock.

She felt it as the head of his circumcised penis penetrated her soaking wet vagina. She moaned loudly at the surprising sensation and lost grip and slipped, having her arms push her back farther. Her virgin wet vagina stretched and expanded between her wide open legs as Aaron’s penis thrust through her body immediately. Megan clamped her mouth shut with her teeth as sheering pain mixed with pleasure leaped through her naked body. The flap of skin inside her virgin vagina ripped as the penis was jammed into the tiny vagina, leaving blood slowly seeping down it reaching its way to the outside.

Carly stopped instantly what she was doing and stared at Megan as she laid on top of Aaron breathing heavily through her nose.

“It hurts,” Megan cried quietly.

“What happened?” whispered Carly.

“His penis went inside me,” she moaned.

Carly moved over behind Megan and leaned over to look very closely at Aaron’s penis lodged inside the tiny vagina of her sister. Then she looked at Aaron’s face; still sound asleep, but looking as if he was having a wonderful dream. Carly then saw drops of blood falling from the stretched lips of Megan’s vagina and rolling down Aaron’s penis. Carly knew exactly what happened, though not from personal experience yet, through learning at school. She told Megan that the worst was over and to now pull forward to get it out. Megan pulled forward a little but stopped and cried that it hurt too much and to make the penis go small.

Carly deduced that as long as the penis was inside a vagina, it wouldn’t go small again so she told Megan that she would have to make him cum and it would go small. She instructed Megan to try to move up and down just a little to massage the penis inside her. Megan pushed her chest into the air with her hands by Aaron’s sides and lifted up her pelvis and dropped back down just a little, repeatedly. Her vagina moved up and down stroking the entire length of the penis. Megan looked down her chest past her hard nipples to where her legs met and watched her vagina move with her body as she could feel the massive object inside of her, now surprisingly beginning to give her pleasure.

“Try rubbing yourself down there to give it extra wetness so it slides easier,” Carly told Megan.

Megan carefully lifted one hand up and moved it below her belly and began rubbing, spiking her pleasure as she could feel herself getting wetter and easier to move the dick inside her around. She could feel that she would be able to remove it without all the pain but the pleasure she was getting was way too much to do something like that. She put her hand back on the bed and began stroking the dick inside her even faster and longer with her tight vagina. She kept her teeth on her bottom lip to keep from moaning as she watched the unbearable pleasure fill Aaron’s sleeping face. Then she could feel herself about ready to have an orgasm.

As it drew nearer and nearer she pushed harder and harder on the dick and bit her lip increasingly harder. Then her abdomen started convulsing and her vagina spiked in pleasure queuing the penis inside her to ejaculate its hot cum inside her tiny body, filling her insides. The hot cum shooting up into her vagina pushed her into a second simultaneous orgasm adding to the intensity of the first one. She barely had the muscles left in her arms to rest her naked body onto Aaron’s chest without waking him.

Carly watched almost jealously as her little sister laid naked on Aaron’s body gasping for air with cum and blood coming from her vagina. Carly then prompted Megan to get up so they could leave. Megan pulled herself forward, pulling the dick from within her body and sat up in the doggy position as Carly used Megan’s underwear to wipe the cum from her vagina as to keep as little as possible off of Aaron.

Carly helped Megan off the bed and told her to hold her panties between her legs to catch the cum that drained from her tiny overflowing vagina. Carly then wiped all the blood she could and as much cum as she could from Aaron’s penis and boxers with her hands so Aaron would assume he had gotten carried away in a wet dream and leave it at that. Megan opened the door with her free hand, picked up the rest of her clothes and quietly walked to the bathroom with Carly holding her cum filled panties against her pulsing vagina.


The End !!! :p :D

That's all for now , will post later in the afternoon if got time . At the meantime please enjoy reading and the weekend !!! :)

Cum_Luver
08-12-2007, 10:28 AM
bro, ur thread is one of the hottest around here...
look at ur rewards and posting...
very good, keep it cumming

David_Ginola
08-12-2007, 11:24 AM
Gd morning bro birdie......many many nice stories.......so juicy that i also buay tahan....haha....nice 3some....reminds me of my escapade:D

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 11:36 AM
bro, ur thread is one of the hottest around here...
look at ur rewards and posting...
very good, keep it cumming

Gd morning bro birdie......many many nice stories.......so juicy that i also buay tahan....haha....nice 3some....reminds me of my escapade:D

Good The Morning C_L kor kor and bro D_G !!!

Have to Thanks you guys for supporting my thread and also taking time to read the stories here . KUM SIA !!! :D

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:18 PM
Well here's some stories before I go play MJ . Please do enjoy and dun get too sexcited . :p ;)

First one cuming up - Title : The Wedding Night


She had dreamed about this night for months. As her husband of just a few hours placed their bags inside the honeymoon suite, she quickly slipped into the bathroom to change. As she undressed, she continued to marvel that he truly wanted to be with her, that he hadn’t just married her out of some guilt trip or sympathetic idea. She’d been born with a birth defect which had left her paralyzed from the waist down & he knew they would face a host of medical issues in the years ahead, but still he wanted her.

“I’m not marrying your wheelchair…I’m marrying YOU!” he often whispered on those late night dates when she continued to express her concern that he really didn’t know what he was getting himself into. In reality, he had a pretty good idea what they were dealing with medically. He’d done the research, even long before he had popped the question.

Well, this was their first big test. She could feel nothing from her waist down & she was afraid that she would disappoint him in bed tonight. They’d talked openly about sex & what it would mean in the relationship. He had assured her that he only wanted to do what she was comfortable with. They weren’t sure if they’d have children with her situation, so the pressure to get pregnant wasn’t there. She’d seen several articles on the Internet & in magazines about women being able to induce lactation without a recent pregnancy, & they’d decided it might be fun to try. She had tried several methods to bring her milk in & had finally found one that worked.

As a matter of fact, it had worked quite well. As she released the catches of her bra, she winced at the pain in her chest. She’d not been able to pump since this morning & she was dying for him to relieve the pressure. Quickly, she slipped the semi-transparent red lace gown around behind her & tied the single ribbon around her chest. Smiling, she slowly opened the door to find him already in bed, waiting.

“There you are, love!” His grin turned to a huge O as he skimmed her well rounded body with his eyes. They had saved themselves for each other & had not even gone beyond a good night kiss until just now. “Like it, hon?” She smiled as he tried to cover up the bulge that was growing underneath the bedcovers.

“Oh, babe…” It was all he could get out. She wheeled over to his side of the bed & he sat up, grabbed her, & kissed her soundly! “Can I touch you?” She just laughed. “Lover, tonight you can do whatever you want to me!” With that, he lifted her out of her chair & set her on the bed, reclining against the pillows. He leaned over & kissed her again as his hand began delicately exploring her face, trailing down her neck & shoulders to her chest. When he reached her tits, he tenderly cupped them in his hands & squeezed them ever so gently.

She let out a low moan, partly from the pleasure & partly from the pain & heard him gasp as two wet spots formed on her gown. “I told you I wanted to try to nurse you tonight. Now come lay down & I’ll feed you a midnight snack!” That was all the encouragement he needed! He quickly untied the ribbons & allowed the gown to fall on either side. He crawled over her & lay down beside her on the bed, she took an extra pillow & put it in her lap & guided his head onto it. When he was comfortable, she held her right breast & guided it gently into his eager mouth! He moaned into her flesh with delight as he took her nipple between his lips & began sucking.

Because she was so full, it took little time for the milk to flow freely into his greedy mouth. She held his head in her arms & smiled down at him reveling in the thrill of nursing the love of her life. After several minutes, her mind took a back seat to her body as she began feeling the warm glow that started deep in her chest & spread down to her womb & all the way up to her face. She lay her head back against the pillow & closed her eyes, breathing deeply, not wanting it to build too quickly. She didn’t need to worry because within a few moments, he released her breast from his mouth. She gasped & looked down at him questioningly. “It’s empty. Can I start on the other?”


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:19 PM
“YES!” She was almost too eager, but he had seen the look on her face, heard her breathing & knew what that meant. He smiled & took her other nipple in his mouth. This time she concentrated on the feeling she’d had at the end. As he nursed, this time he reached out & used his hand on her other, now empty, mammary. He cupped it softly, squeezing, pulling & occasionally pinching the nipple. Soon she was grasping his head & pulling it hard to her chest as her arousal built. Why on earth was she so worried about not cumming tonight???

She was gonna cum just from the tit play!!! The heavy breathing turned to gasps as she headed full steam for her first ever orgasm. Now, there are orgasms, & there are ORGASMS! And she was definitely destined for the latter. Just as she was about to fall head first over that edge, she opened her eyes & looked down at her hubby again. The smile on his face as he kept suckling was all the encouragement she needed! She threw her head back, pulled him hard to her chest & CAME! He was rewarded for his own effort with an absolute flood of sweet milk that flowed from her massive chest. He swallowed deeply & was thankful she was nearly empty.

As she settled back down from her high, he quietly continued to remove the remaining precious liquid from her beautiful chest & reached up to stroke her cheek as she tried to calm her breathing. Not a word was spoken, but he unlatched his lips from her breast & repositioned himself to lay down beside her. Pulling her down to lay flat on the bed, he began kissing her deeply, while allowing his hands to fully explore her incredible body. After several minutes of that, she pulled herself away & reached down to examine him. He sucked in a breath as her small hands wrapped around his now massive shaft & began to stroke it so gently & tenderly.

Soon, he felt her sweet lips planting light kisses up & down the length of him, all the way up to his balls. As she took him in her mouth, he forced himself to slow his breathing so he wouldn’t shoot it down her throat. His sperm was meant for her pussy, not her mouth. After just a few moments, he couldn’t stand it & he pulled her up off him & turned her over on her back. She reached down & managed to spread her legs open wide & gasped at how soaked the bed was. He reached out, took her hand in his own & guided it to her pussy. She had no idea, since she couldn’t feel it, that it was that wet & hot! “Shave me!” she hoarsely whispered.

He was glad to oblige. He jumped up off the bed, practically ran to the bathroom & returned with her razor, shaving cream & a wet washcloth. Within minutes, she was as smooth as a baby & he was even more eager to get inside her as he saw just how hot & swollen she was. She pulled her legs apart & upward the best she was able & he held her ass up in the air to meet him. Slowly, he pushed his head within her boiling cunt & groaned as he slowly worked himself further in. The only sounds were breathing & wet skin rubbing against wet skin as he inched his way into her inviting depths. She managed to lift her legs up onto his shoulders & propped herself up on her elbows as she watched him push his nut sack closer & closer to her pussy lips.

He leaned down, careful not to knock her legs off his shoulders & began kissing, biting & sucking on her amazing tits again. She cried out as she felt yet another orgasm building in her womb. By now, he was going at a good speed in & out of her tight cunt, while his lips never left her perfect chest. Soon, he knew he could hold it no more & he pull her all the way against him & emptied what seemed like gallons of hot seed inside her! Though she had not actually been able to feel him within her, she definitely felt the hot liquid hit the top of her womb & seem to fill her entirely. Her orgasm erupted like a fire hose on full force. They both collapsed on the bed, with him still on top, panting & unable to even think.

They fell asleep that way & woke only hours later, with her in need of being nursed again, which he gladly did & she drifted off with him still attached to her chest, sucking away.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:23 PM
Do you guys likes your cock to be BLOW ? Well , here's one interesting story about BLOWJOB . Title : A Girl’s First Blow Job . Enjoy !!! ;)


Tony and I had messed around often. I stroked his dick so many times I can’t even remember the first time. All I know is it started in the sixth grade. We had met on a bowling outing with the band or something. I got stuck on his team. Well, no one else wanted to play with me (I was kind of a geek then) and he said I could be on his team. We were maybe 11 years old at the time. Tony was the most beautiful boy I’d ever seen. Dark hair, blue eyes, and even at that age, he had a body to die for. I had explained to him that I was kind of an outsider in my class. He turned and looked at me and asked "Was it because you won’t fuck any of them?". I was pretty shocked, but smiled and laughed at how he broke the ice and began our friendship and an exciting affair for years to come.

A year later, I remember times in JR High when we were in choir together, we’d find some reason or another to stand beside each other. He would reach over and massage may pussy through my jeans and place my hand on his swollen cock. At that time he and I were only about 12 and probably the most sexually active kids I knew of at the time. While I would rub his pants covered cock I wanted to see it and stroke it. Naked hand to cock. Wasn't for a while before I saw his cock though. I began wearing skirts on choir days. This gave him better access to my pussy. We stood in the back row and no one in front of us cared to turn around. So for every choir day, Tony would finger my pussy. And I would caress his cock until he came in the pants covering it.

I remember one Christmas musical we were performing and the whole time, Tony had snaked his hand up the back of my dress and slid his fingers between my legs and into my pussy.

By this time, my little body craved for nothing more than the touch of Tony. For his look. For him to whisper into my ear those nasty things he would say. One time we were in the hall, so many people were there. I think we were changing classes and I had been summoned to the office for some unimportant reason. Somehow, Tony made his way behind me and in a way that no one saw, pulled me to him, shoved his hand between my legs and squeezed my pussy. Whispered in my ear "If you were going to my office, I would fuck you on the desk". Then he let go of me and lost himself in the crowd.

All I remember from that moment is my pussy burning and my body begging him to come back. Of course I couldn’t call out for him. We were in the middle of a crowded hall and no one knew that he and I messed around.

Things like this happened all the way till High School. Only then, it got more intense. I had finally gotten into his pants and jerked him off several times. He’d fingered my pussy so many times. Then he’d make me stand there and watch him lick his fingers clean. He’d sit behind me in classes talking in my ear as I tried to pay attention to the teachers. So many nasty and dirty thoughts he poured into my head. He told me he wanted to fuck me bent over the desk right there. He asked me when my next period was because he wanted to fuck me while on it. Asked me if I would ever let him cum in my ass.

Granted, Tony and I had never fucked. Through this whole time, it was all fingers, jerking, and words. Very hot words. Words that left my pussy dripping with nothing to quench its thirst.

Then, one day, I was in the hall painting something for the band. It was after school. The football team were practicing. Tony had come in from practice for a drink of water and saw me on the floor painting. We were 16 by now and our bodies were completely filled out. By this time, Tony looked like those busts of Caesar you see in museums. Or the gladiators you see in Greek mosaics. He was gorgeous. Could have been a Greek god if you asked me. And I had the body of a young Elizabeth Taylor. You know, like in Cat On A Hot Tin Roof or Cleopatra. I always found it ironic. I looked like Cleopatra and I had my own Anthony.

Anyway, on this day, when Tony saw me laying on the floor, he walked over to me, and cleared his throat. I looked up (knowing that my looking up at him from this angle would turn him on) at him with a small smile. He never said a word. Just looked down at me.

He turned to walk back down the stairs then turned back at me. He massaged his cock through his pants and nodded his head for me to follow as he descended the steps.

I followed him down the stairs. When at the bottom, I whispered his name since he’d gone out of site. I felt him grab my arm and pull me under the stairs. He grabbed my head and kissed me hard. His tongue snaked into my mouth and I returned the pleasure with aggressive passion. "I want to fuck you" he whispered forcefully. "Right here?" I asked. His hand undid my pants and rammed into the. He sank his finger deep into my soaked pussy. He kissed me harder and put my hand on his pants. I undid his pants and stroked his now man-sized dick.

Tony had a huge dick by now. It was beautiful and as gorgeous as he was. His was not the first dick I’d seen, but was the only cock that made my mouth water at the site of it.

He turned me around and humped at my bare ass checks. His breathing was so heavy and so sporadic. Finally he pushed me into one of the near by class rooms and locked the door behind us. He bent me over and slid his heavy dick into my wanting pussy. This, again, was not the first time I have gotten fucked, but I tell you, till this day, no one’s dick has every felt as good inside me as Tony’s did at that moment. It was like a raging of two fires exploding. Tony fucked me. Never slowing. Trust after thrust. Pulled out and pushed my pants down further. Pushed me to the floor and forced me to my back. (As if he would have ever had to force me to do anything,,, he just liked to be rough). Tony pinned my hands to my sides and got on top of me. Slid in and fucked me some more.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:24 PM
Tony’s dick was like fire in my young pussy. It fit so nice in me. I could feel his thrusts. Every bump and ridge of that godlike cock. I wanted it to never stop. I felt my body shudder as I was over come with orgasm, my head went back and back arched, I saw Tony smile at his accomplishment.

He pulled out and pilled me to my knees before my orgasm had finished. "Have you tasted cock yet?" He asked.

I looked at his precum dripping cock. My mouth watered. My pussy dripped. I looked up at him innocently and shook my head. I had never had a cock in my mouth before. Even though I’d had sex and had jerked off more cocks than someone my age should have even seen, I’d never felt one in my mouth.

Tony stroked his cock in front of my face looking at me. He put the head of his cock on my lips and told me to lick it. I did as I was commanded. How sweet that precum was. How hot his dick. Heavy and meaty. Tony grabbed my hair and forced my head back. My mouth gapped open. He shuddered and let out a heavy breath. "Then this is both our first with head", he said. He waited a second gliding the head over my lips.

Finally he sank his cock deep into my mouth. He gasped and pulled my hair harder. He fucked at my watering mouth like he’d just done to my pussy. It filled my mouth. His heavenly dick. Tony’s dick. That gift of the gods delivered into my mouth. It filled my mouth. I couldn’t breath. I gagged. I swallowed. I sucked. I loved it. I LOVED how Tony’s dick felt in my mouth. Filling every inch of it. Forcing me to suckle on it like a little girl.

Out of instinct, I think it was that, I reached up and cupped his balls. Massaged them. He let out a moan and let go of my hair. "Suck me off please" he whispered between his moans.

I knelt there in front of Tony. My pants still down to my ankles. His big dick in my mouth. My hands on his balls. And my eyes looking up at him. He looked like I was giving him the best thing in the world. At that moment, I just could not understand how any woman on earth would consider this degrading or even dislike it. Tony looked like he was in heaven and it was MY MOUTH doing it for him. What power this gave to me. To any woman with a dick in her mouth.

I began moving my head back and forth as I’d seen women in movies doing. I watched him, his body language to see if I was doing it right. I wanted to please him so much. Judging by his holding onto my head for support, I assumed I was doing something right. So I continued doing it and sucking on Tony’s dick at the same time.

He grabbed my head again and began pumping a bit out of control. It hurt my mouth and my jaw, but I didn’t care. I loved knowing what I was doing for my Greek god.

Then came the most awesome part. He shot his nectar into my mouth and down my throat. I swallowed it and sucked harder trying to get more. He said my name over and over as he came some more. He gasped and stood still just letting the cum flow down my throat. I continued sucking. I couldn’t get enough. Even after he’d finished cumming, I sucked. He tried to pull away, but I sucked. I wanted more.

Finally, he pulled my head off with his hands and yelled "Gods... stop!".

I looked at him confused. Then explained how sensitive his dick is after he cums. With it being my first time giving head, I’d not known that a man’s dick got that sensitive after cumming.

Tony let me suck his cock only once more after that day. Until he and I stopped talking to each other. Then we graduated high school and went our separate ways.

Even to this day, I can’t get enough cock. I suck as many dicks as I can. Though, none taste or feel like Tony’s dick, I still cannot get enough. Yeas, I love to be fucked. I love the feel of a hot heavy dick in my pussy. But there is nothing like having it in my mouth as I look up and see a man lost in pleasure. Lost in my mouth.

Because of Tony’s dick, I love to give head.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:34 PM
Have you ever got caught having sex by family member's or friend's , well here one interesting story cuming up - Title : Caught by my sister's friends . Enjoy !!! ;)


It was the middle of the summer and it was around eleven o'clock at night. It was one of those hot sweaty nights where everything seems to stick. I was sitting on my bed watching Wheel of Fortune or something like that, I can only remember that it was a game show. My sister, Laurie, who was one year younger than me, had a few of her friends sleeping over in the basement since my parents had gone to visit a few of my relatives.

I got bored of the game show I was watching and began channel surfing. There didn't seem to be anything interesting on until I flipped to something very intriguing. The picture was a little blurry, but there was no mistake that I had stumbled across a channel that was playing a late night porno flick. I was never incredibly popular with girls and was still very much a virgin, so this discovery seemed very exciting at the time. I gave it a quick thought and stripped down until I was completely naked except for my socks. I lied back on my bed and began stroking my stiffening cock.

An Asian girl in the movie was topless and sucking a huge throbbing black dick. My piece wasn't anywhere near that big, just like everything else about me, it was slightly smaller than average. I started to really get into it. I became very relaxed and began squirming around with my eyes shut, just listening to the sounds from the TV and letting my imagination do all of the work.

I had gotten so relaxed that I didn't hear the door to my bedroom open. What I did hear was my sister's voice, "Hey, loser we want to borrow that movie where -- Oh my god!"

I immediately opened my eyes. There she was standing in the open door with a look of shock and horror across her face. I grabbed my blankets and tried to cover up my naked body as best I could while I tried to think of something to say. She was wearing a pair of pajama pants and a tight t-shirt that clung to her blossoming breasts.

"Laurie!" I finally shouted, finding my voice, "What are you doing?"

"I could ask you the same thing." She said, still sporting a deer-in-the-headlights expression.

I tried to think of something else to say, since it didn't seem like she was leaving, "I was just changing. You should knock!"

"No you weren't! I saw what you were doing!" She stated stubbornly.

"You better not tell mom and dad that you saw me doing this or else." I threatened, still hiding behind a bundle of bedsheets.

Suddenly I look appeared in Laurie's eyes and I regretted threatening her. Laurie has always been a very vengeful person, and she HATES being threatened. She always seemed to be able to think of some way to humiliate people who even thought about doing her wrong. I swallowed hard.

"Stay here, don't move or I WILL tell mom and dad," She commanded, "Take off those blankets, too, I'll be right back."

I hesitated and then did as I was told. I knew that she was the kind of girl who would tell her brother's mom and dad all about something embarrassing like this. The last thing I wanted was for my parents to think that while they were away I exposed myself to my sister. I tore off the blankets and through them to the floor. I was once again sitting naked on my bed, except I could no longer maintain a hard-on, out of fear.

I hesitated and then did as I was told. I knew that she was the kind of girl who would tell her mom and dad all about something embarrassing like this happening to her own brother. The last thing I wanted was for my parents to think that while they were away I exposed myself to my sister. I tore off the blankets and threw them to the floor. I was once again sitting naked on my bed, except I could no longer maintain a hard-on, out of fear.

I heard giggling coming from down the hall. Laurie had gone to get her three best friends: Kira, Alice and Morgan. Kira was a short and quiet redheaded girl who was just a little younger than my sister. Alice was tall with long blond hair, she was my age. Morgan had short blond hair and big beautiful lips, I'd talked to her a few times at school, I knew her better than any of them.

"What is it?" I heard one of them asking (I think it was Alice) from down the hall. Then my sister said something, I'm not sure what but it was probably something along the lines of "You'll see soon enough". I was petrified. I wanted to grab my clothes and put them on right then. I didn't know what was worse, having all those girls see me like that or have my parents think I'm some kind of pervert. Even if I decided to get dressed, at that point I couldn't move a muscle on my body.

Laurie appeared again in my door, sporting a big grin. Soon all three of her friends were right behind her, looking in at me with shocked and giggly expressions. "He's naked!" Alice screamed and started to go red in the face and laugh nervously.

"Come on in!" Laurie invited them. Slowly and nervously they all entered my room. They were all standing at the foot of my bed looking down on my naked body.

I forced myself to speak, "Alright, Laurie! You've embarrassed me enough, now can't you just get the hell out of here and leave me alone!"

She kept grinning, "Why would I do that? You need to learn some manners, Steve, or maybe I might have to start selling tickets!" I realised there was no use arguing with her, that would only make things worse. I looked at them all. Their eyes scanning over my body. Their young tits were tightly wrapped in T-shirts, Morgan's big lips parted in awe, Alice's long limbs and Kira's vibrant red hair tied in a ponytail. I couldn't help but watch in horror as my flaccid dick began to stiffen and throb in from of them all. I quickly cupped my hands over it, but it was no use. All their eyes widened.

"Ew!" Kira yelled at me, "You're sick!"

Morgan seemed slightly more intrigued. It almost looked like she leaned in a little to get a better look. "You know," she looked at her friends, "I've never seen one up close like this." I was frankly a little surprised by that, a girl like Morgan doesn't usually stay a virgin very long. "Have any of you?"

I looked around as each of the girls shyly admitted that, except for my sister, who everybody knows gave one of the seniors a hand job in his car earlier that year. Morgan sat down on the bed next to me and started looking me over. I began to stiffed even more. She looked at me, "Show us what you do with it."

I just stared at her for a second, my mind a complete blank, and then finally stood up and grabbed my sheet to cover myself with, "No. No this is too much. This has gone too far." Surprisingly, the girls protested, they told me to sit down and relax. They even went so far as to say they wouldn't tell anybody at school about it. Apparently they were having a lot of fun with this. I reluctantly sat back down, I knew that deep inside me it was what I wanted to do anyways.

"Now show us what you do with it." Alice insisted. I moved my hand slowly to my cock and began pumping it. My balls bounced up and down with each stroke. They all crowded around, Kira and Alice joined Morgan on the bed next to me, while Laurie stood back (she continued to watch however, with interest). I was getting very turned on by the whole experience. This was the closest thing to sexual contact I'd ever had before and I noticed that my cock had gotten extremely hard.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:35 PM
Kira leaned forward and in a quiet shy voice she asked if she "could give it a try". Laurie made a face, "You want to touch that, you're as gross as he is!" Nobody else had any objections, so Kira just ignored her and reached out one delicate hand and grasped by prick. Laurie made no attempts to stop her as she began to pump her fist up and down my shaft. A little bit of pre-cum rolled down and slicked up her fingers making them slide easily upward and them down to my nuts.

"I want to try too!" Morgan said pushing Kira's hand out of the way and beginning to jerk me off. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Kira had licked the sticky pre-cum off the palm of her hand. Morgan ran her thumb across the head of my dick, while Alice joined in by massaging the base of it with one hand and cupping my balls with the other. I moaned approvingly, which seemed to encourage them.

Kira was once again the first to try to take things to another level, "You know, nobody has really ever touched ME like this. I was just thinking - since we're doing this much..." she trailed off, not sure what the other girls would think of her idea. They all nodded and even smiled at her. Laurie had now sat down on the other side of the room, still watching intently as Kira grabbed the bottom of her tight t-shirt and pulled it over her head. Her skin was milky with with very light freckles, her bra was pink and squeezed her young (but perky and large) tits together.

"Could you unhook me?" She asked Alice. Alice moved her hands from my business and unhooked Kira's bra. It popped off and landed next to me. Her nipples were light pink and were perfectly centered on her very round breasts. She put her hands behind her head to untie her ponytail and as her long red hair fell down, so did her tits and they did so with a jiggly bounce.

She leaned in next to me and I grasped her knockers in my hands and rubbed them. I pinched and tweaked at her nipples and she sighed. I pulled her in closer and popped one of her stiffened nipples into my mouth and let my tongue encircle it while my hand massaged the other gently. I opened my eyes and saw that Morgan and Alice were both removing their shirts too.

I grabbed onto Kira harder so that her soft tits were smothering my face and her stomach was pressed up against my chest. I could hear her begin to sigh and I knew that I should continue. I became aware them Alice and Morgan were sitting next to us again. Morgan was leaning in right next to me and asked Kira to move over and let her move in. Kira rolled off of me and onto her back. Morgan kissed me on the lips and I noticed that as she did so her petite breasts brushed up against my bare skin. She pulled herself up on top of me the way Kira had been lying and I began to suck on her nipples as well.

I left one of my eyes open and watched as Alice, who had the largest tits of all of them, pulled Kira's head towards her chest. We were all experiencing these new things one move at a time, and at that point tit sucking was the furthest any of us had gotten, but we'd go further. Behind them sat Laurie still watching intently, though fully dressed, and running her tongue along her lips.

Morgan's hand moved down the side of my body and found my dick and began jerking me off while I sucked. She pulled her nipple out of my mouth, "Can I suck it? I've always been curious..." I agreed quite easily and she got on all fours and spun around so that her ass, still in pajama pants, was sticking in my face and her head was at the same level as my cock. She slowly wrapped her big luscious lips around the head and her warm wet tongue began to explore. She began to move deeper and pulled back, sucking it in and out. I moaned loudly.

Kira and Alice were laying next to us, their hands grabbed at each other's bodies and their mouths sucking and licking wildly. I suddenly got the urge to reach up and pull down the pants that were now right in front of me, and under the circumstances I knew she wouldn't object. The baggy flannel pajamas slide down easily exposing her round ass and beautiful pussy. It had big lips and was incredibly wet. It looked like she had shaved herself recently. I put the palms of my hands on one ass cheek each and pulled her soggy twat into my mouth.

It tasted fantastic, I sucked the juices in and let my tongue climb up inside of her. As I did so I felt I slight tremble from her mouth which was still gorging itself on my rock hard boner. Alice gently pushed Kira back onto the bed, "Let me do it to him," she said to Morgan. Morgan's mouth pulled off of my rod and she sat up, squatting over my face so that I could still eat her. Alice pulled down her pants, I couldn't see what she looked like at the time, but I would later see her tight camel toe which a thin bush.

She squat over me in a similar position to the way Morgan was sitting and carefully slid her damp pussy over my cock. She placed her hands on the bend for support and pulled herself up and down cowgirl-style. I felt Kira stand up on the bed and could tell that she was removing the last of her clothes as well. She stood right up against the head of my bed so that her puss was right in Morgan's mouth. The room filled with satisfied groans and moans and I could feel myself on the edge of blowing my load. I don't think any of the girls had actual full-blown orgasms, but it was our first time ever, what do you expect?

After about a minute Morgan and Alice got off of me and as my vision cleared I saw Laurie sitting across the room with her pants around her ankles and her fingers deep inside her pussy. It was the first time I'd ever seen her like this and I was incredibly aroused by it.

"Come on and finish him off, Laurie!" Alice said, "We won't tell nobody." Laurie looked embarrassed and indecisive. Finally she looked at me lying naked, sweaty and with my dick in hand, ready to pop. I gave her a nod saying that it was alright with me. She slipped off her pants and pulled her top off, he tits bounced as she did so and moved herself to the foot of the bed where she climbed on. The other girls sat around me like a circle, all of them naked and watching tentatively.

Laurie grabbed my dick and stuck it into her mouth and began sucking it slowly at first, then fast. My sister's mouth was like a vacuum and I moaned harder and breathed loudly. She pulled it out of her mouth a grabbed it in her fist giving it one final yank before I blew the biggest load of my life all over her face. She looked shocked as it dripped down into her open mouth and across her chin.

"What does it taste like?" Kira asked. Laurie licked some into her mouth as tasted it, she said she didn't really know for sure how to describe it. So Kira crawled towards her and gave her a big lick across the face. Kira didn't like the taste and was very vocal about it. But everybody tried it anyways.

That was my first experience with sex. The first thing you're probably asking yourself is whether I have any regrets about what I did with my sister and whether it ever happened again. I have no regrets and I don't think she does either, we still have a good relationship even though we never had any kind of sexual experiences with each other again.

I dated Morgan for a few weeks shortly after, but you know how young romances are, wonderful yet fleeting.

I know many of you will say this is all an elaborate fantasy that I made up, but I assure you that it happened, weird orgies happen all the time, this is just one of them. Thanks for reading.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:38 PM
Well , my last story for today and it's quite a old old & long long story - Title : The governess . Enjoy !!! ;)


The year was 1915, and the idyllic fields of the north Cotswolds were a million miles from the raging horrors that permeated the dank trenches of the Great War on the continent.

The manor house sat high atop a rolling hill amid the lush green countryside. From the upper story of the sprawling limestone mansion, members of the Parkes family could see for miles, spotting the farms and woods that dotted the hilly rural area that their family controlled.

Adam Parkes was in his study reading when he heard the crush of gravel outside, signaling the arrival of a coach at his residence. He closed the book and stepped from the room. The doorman was already escorting the visitor into the house when Adam arrived.

“Miss Penry,” Parkes said warmly. “Welcome to Gloucestershire, and our home.”

Parkes took a moment to examine the woman. She was matronly, to say the least. Perhaps in her fifties, she was a spinster. Unattractive, though not ugly, she seemed coldly professional, but also very responsible. She stood perhaps five and half feet tall, with a flat face, cool blue eyes and slightly graying hair that trickled from her bonnet.

Parkes had hired Miss Penry because the wet nurse who had cared for the children in their infancy had left to tend to her own ailing mother in Wales. In her absence, the children – eight-year-old Archibald, 12-year-old Elizabeth and the two-year-old toddler Raymond -- were more than he could handle. His lovely wife Cornelia had died giving birth to Raymond, and Parkes was devastated. He loved his children, but had neither the skills nor the time to give them the care they needed. He was not interested in remarrying so soon after her death.

Parkes had discovered Miss Penry while visiting London on business. He was enjoying brandy and cigars with several gentlemen, and he outlined his concerns for his children’s’ upbringing. One gentleman indicated that he going to release his longtime governess now that his children had grown up. Parkes immediately arranged to hire her on the man’s recommendation, and finally two months later, Penry had concluded her affairs in London and made her way by train to the manor outside of Cheltenham.

“Mr. Parkes,” Penry said plainly, “I am pleased to be here. Thank you again for hiring me.”

“Not at all. Mr. Edgerington was most confident in his recommendation of your services. Come let me show you to your room. Then you can meet the children.”

The tall Parkes led the smaller woman though the house and up the staircase. Bill the doorman followed with luggage. The grand mansion echoed with footsteps. Parkes pointed out rooms and features for future reference; Miss Penry took it all in silently.

Her belongings stashed in her room, Penry followed Adam Parkes back down to the main hall. At the bottom of the stairs, Parkes reached for a bell that hung from the wall. He rang it in a distinct series of rings. Miss Penry heard shuffling above, and presently footsteps on the stairs. Slowly the children came into view as they reached the landing. Dressed immaculately, the toddling Raymond held hands on each side with his older siblings. The three made their way down and finally arrived in front of their father and this strange older woman.

Introductions were made, and the children stood there, polite but meek, unsure of this new caretaker. Archie and Lizzie missed their mother terribly, and even missed Sara the wet nurse who has so recently abandoned them. They longed for the stability that a new caretaker would bring, but they had secretly hoped for a fun young woman with a beautiful smile and a warm heart. Instead they found themselves looking up at a most severe-looking older woman. Her face was devoid of humor or kindness. Archie gulped audibly, and Lizzie frowned.

“Children, Miss Penry has come all the way from London to be here with us. She is an excellent governess and has been doing it for many years. I’m sure you will become very close with her over these next years. Now make sure you listen to everything she says and obey her without question. If you misbehave for her, you’d better believe I’ll hear about it. Now off you go to get cleaned up. Mrs. Boyle has lunch ready. I believe it’s stew!”

Relieved to escape the piercing gaze of their new governess, the children ran to the washroom. Their faces and hands washed, they arrived in the dining room for their first meal under the watchful eye of Miss Penry.

The first few days were awkward for the children, as they became acquainted with the imperious style of their governess. Always watchful, she ruled by intimidation. Never did she raise her voice or threaten the children with any consequences for their occasional misbehavior. But her watchful gaze was enough to terrify the children into ever-greater diligence in policing themselves. Their imaginations reeled with fantastical visions of torture they assumed Miss Penry would enact if she truly wished.

As the weeks and months unfolded, the stern governess and the children developed a livable rhythm. Her instructions were always clear and direct. The mere thought of some imagined consequence kept the children obedient. Eventually they came to even respect Miss Penry. While stern with matters of behavior, in moments of fear, sadness or pain the children found her very caring and almost affectionate. Upon skinning his knee while playing outside, Archie expected admonition for his carelessness. Instead, Miss Penry cleaned him up, kissed his scraped knee and then kissed his forehead. He was so astonished by her change of personality he nearly forgot his pain. She gave him a warm, almost sad smile. Archie smiled back and ran off to find his brother and sister.

Lizzie awoke one morning in stark terror. She screamed aloud, and Miss Penry burst through the door seconds later.

“What is it, Miss Elizabeth? What’s the matter?” Her voice was filled with concern.

“M-m-my..I’m bleeding to death, Ma’am,” Lizzie stammered. She lowered her head in shame.

The unflappable governess instantly understood. She pulled back the bedcovers from Lizzie’s legs, and spots the crimson stain on the sheets.

“From between your legs, my dear? Is that where?”

Lizzie nodded slowly, her eyes still avoiding the governess.

“Ah. You’re not bleeding to death, Elizabeth. It’s perfectly natural. You’re becoming a woman.”

Lizzie lifted her head at this, her tear-stained cheeks coming into view.

“A woman?”

“Your mother, God rest her soul, never got a chance to explain it all to you. You see, at your age a girl becomes a woman when her body is ready to have a baby. This blood is part of that. It’s your body getting ready. The Lord makes us ready long before we need to be. You’ll have this bleeding every month for most of the rest of your life. I’m sorry you didn’t know about it before. I’d hoped your wet nurse would have explained it. Now, let’s get you cleaned up. I’ll show you how to take care of this, keep it from ruining your nice clothes.”

At that, Miss Penry peeled back the rest of the covers, and Lizzie pulled her feet from the bed. They walked hand in hand over to the washbasin. The spinster took the kettle from the stove and poured some hot water into the basin. She returned the kettle, and then filled the remainder of the basin with cold water from the pitcher. She turned to Lizzie, and lifted her nightgown from her slender frame and over her head. Lizzie instinctively covered her budding breasts with her hands. Penry gave her a soft smile and pulled down Lizzie’s bloody underwear. They slid down her spindly legs. Lizzie stepped out of them, and Miss Penry quickly pushed them into a pocket.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:40 PM
“Stand with your legs apart a bit, dear.”

Lizzie trembled with a mix of fear and shame, but she did as she was told, widening her stance. Miss Penry took a clean towel and dipped it in the warm water. She gently wrung out the cloth. The governess then pressed the damp cloth against Lizzie’s small, hairless crotch. Lizzie looked away. Penry gently but expertly cleaned up the thin adolescent girl’s bloodstained groin, all the while calming Lizzie with soft words and tender eyes.

Finally finished, Penry put her hand on Lizzie’s chin, bringing the girls’ eyes into contact with her own. Smiling warmly, she regained Lizzie’s confidence.

“Now, let me show you what you need to do. You’ll have lots of practice.”

The governess covered Lizzie with a robe, and then showed her the time-tested methods of dealing with menses. Her gentle instruction and calm demeanor kept the girl comfortable, and soon the two joked about the burdens of womanhood.

From that day forward, Lizzie no longer harbored any fears or suspicions of her governess. The two had shared a bonding moment, and while Lizzie continued to earn the wrath of the governess while playing too roughly with her brothers, she no longer despised or distrusted her.

One evening after Miss Penry had put the children to bed, she walked down the hall towards her room, ready to put on her own bedclothes and do some reading. She left Lizzie’s room, passed Raymond’s room and as she neared Archie’s room, she heard a sound. She pressed her ear to his door. It sounded like Archie was having a nightmare. She could hear him thrashing and groaning. She quietly opened his door and peered inside. Miss Penry almost gasped aloud.

Archie was standing on his bed. His slight naked body glowed yellow with the light from his bedside lamp. The young boy stood profile to Miss Penry’s unseen view. He looked down at his crotch. There, a thin erection stood straight out from his hairless body. Archie’s right hand came onto his penis, and he variously pulled, bent and squeezed it. His face contorted through expressions of confusion, pleasure and curiosity.

Miss Penry nearly burst into the room to stop the lad, but she felt compassion for what she knew was an awkward time of discovery that Archie must be going through. She checked herself, lingering just a moment longer in fascination before quietly closing the door. She smiled to herself as she withdrew to her own room, her face slightly flushed.

Several more months passed by. Several times more she found Archie at play with his penis, always while standing on his bed, and each time she declined to stop him. She found it entertaining, and she remembered her own adolescence, though it seemed like a thousand years ago. She began to remember her own desires, distant and forgotten.

On one of those “Archie” nights, as she readied herself for bed, she disrobed and looked at herself in an old mirror. Her eyes moved over her matronly form: her saggy breasts, her fatty stomach, her wide hips, and her stocky legs. She nearly wept when she recalled what she’d looked like in her youth. Slowly, the statuesque shape of a curvaceous young woman replaced the image in the mirror. Full pert breasts stood proud atop a thin waist and flat stomach. Long slender legs with graceful calves ended in shapely feet. Slowly Miss Penry moved her hands over her body. She watched her hands wrap around her young breasts in the mirror. Her hands moved down her shapely sides. She rested her hands on her rear, and it felt smooth and taut against her palms. Her hands moved around her hips, and disappeared between her legs. As her fingers passed through the rough coils of coarse hair, she felt the warmth and moisture of her most feminine place. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she slowly explored a part of her that she’s ignored and forgotten for so many years. In the diffuse glow of the bedside lamp, the aging Miss Penry tearfully plied her loins and brought herself to the first climax she’d had in thirty over years.

Late one night in mid-winter, Lizzie summoned Miss Penry to her room. The governess entered the room quickly, concerned at this unexpected call. Lizzie sat in bed, looking slightly embarrassed. Miss Penry flowed to her bedside and sat beside her young charge. She tenderly brushed Lizzie’s hair from her face.

“What is it, my dear Miss Elizabeth? Are you unwell?”

Lizzie shook her head ambiguously. Miss Penry couldn’t tell if she meant No, she wasn’t unwell, or No, she was unwell?

“Well? Out with it, dear!” Miss Penry cooed in dulcet tone. “What’s the matter that’s gotten me out of bed on a cold night?”

Lizzie chewed on her bottom lip for a moment, and then finally spoke.

“My privates are bleeding.”

Miss Penry rolled her eyes with great exaggeration.

“Miss Elizabeth, you’ve been having your monthly for quite some time now. You know what to do when it comes round each time. I showed you myself.”

“No, it’s not that, exactly. It’s not the time for it. It’s bleeding of something else.”

Miss Penry frowned with concern. “Did you injure yourself at play with the lads, fall out of a tree or something? You know, you’re getting a bit old for that now.”

“No, it wasn’t from play. At least, not with them.”

Miss Penry frowned again. “Just tell me what happened, dear?”

Lizzie chewed her lip again.

“Well, it kind of itched, so I scratched it.”

“Perhaps you’ve a bug bite…”

“Well, not an itch, exactly. More like a tickle.”

Miss Penry almost laughed out loud. She finally put together what had happened. The adolescent girl had felt the pangs of her growing sexual maturity. She remembered Archie and his countless upright contests with his erection. Her compassion once again overtook her disciplinary instincts. Miss Penry thought a moment, and then decided to make sure the girl hadn’t done any serious harm in her exploration.

“Yes, that happens from time to time. Best not to scratch at it too hard, dear.” She gave Lizzie an affectionate wink. Lizzie smiled. “But, we’d best make sure you didn’t do any real harm down there. I’ll need to take a look. Sorry, my dear.”

Lizzie froze in terror for an instant, but she reflected on her governess’s tenderness when she’d first menstruated, and her fears evaporated. Almost giddily she pulled up her nightgown and slid off her underwear.

Miss Penry leaned further onto the bed and parted the girl’s slender legs. She found herself again face to face with Elizabeth’s bald pubis, and again there were traces of blood, though this time it was barely a few drops.

“Just relax, dear. I’m just going to have a look-see. I’ll try not to hurt you.”

She heard Lizzie taking in a sharp breath as her thin, wrinkled fingers parted the girl’s labia. She immediately spotted what had to be a fingernail cut on the inner lips of Lizzie’s small vagina.

“Yes, I see it, dear. I’ll just clean it up and you’ll be all better.”

Miss Penry rose and filled the basin with hot and cold water, and took a clean towel and wetted it. She returned to the bed, lowering herself again between Lizzie’s thin thighs. She spread the labia again and dabbed the damp towel against the cut. Lizzie hissed as the sting of the cloth hit the tiny wound. Miss Penry made a gentle shushing sound to calm her.

Once the cut had been cleaned, and Lizzie’s crotch wiped dry, Miss Penry helped her put on her underpants and pull down her nightie. She kissed the girl on the forehead, turned out the lamp on the nightstand and left the room without a word.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:41 PM
In the hallway, Miss Penry absentmindedly rubbed her nose as she walked back to her room. She immediately smelled Lizzie’s scent on her fingers. Miss Penry closed her eyes, shocked at the response her body was having to the odor. Her loins pulsed hotly beneath her bedclothes, and her heart raced. She pressed her fingers to her nostrils and breathed deeply. Her walking pace quickened.

Finally inside her room, she closed the door solidly behind her, leaning against it as if to keep out some unseen prowler. Again she pressed her fingers to her nose and inhaled. Spotting the old mirror in the corner, Miss Penry pulled up her nightgown with her other hand, and without thinking, plunged her fingers between her legs. She aggressively worked herself toward orgasm, and as the first wave concussed through her aging frame, she thrust the fragrant fingers into her mouth. The slight taste of the girl’s vagina in her mouth caused her to whimper loudly. Miss Penry doubled over as the last waves of climax rocked her body. She stumbled to the bed and quickly fell into a deep slumber.

Within a fortnight, Lizzie called Miss Penry to her room, again late at night. The governess arrived with all haste. This time Lizzie was not so shy.

“It’s my monthly, ma’am. It’s come again.”

Miss Penry was confused “Yes, dear. Is there a problem?”

“Can you clean me up?” Lizzie queried meekly.

“But Miss Elizabeth, you’ve been doing it fine yourself for months now! Remember, I showed you how it’s done last year.”

“Yes, but you do a much better job cleaning than I can.”

“But that’s hardly—“

“Please, Miss Penry?” Lizzie interrupted. “Just this once?”

Miss Penry considered the girl a moment. She remembered that Lizzie’s mother had passed on, and the girl lacked the mother-daughter relationship that young women need so desperately. Finally she relented.

“Yes, alright, Miss. Just this once. Now off with your nightie and drawers. Quickly!”

Lizzie jumped from the bed and stripped quickly. The governess repeated her routine at the basin, and knelt at the waist of her young mistress.

Feet apart, dear,” she reminded the girl. Lizzie stepped apart, exposing her hairless crotch.

Miss Penry raised the damp cloth, and for a moment looked up at Miss Elizabeth. Her face was sweet and innocent, with large grey eyes and wavy brown hair tousled about her long thin neck. Her tiny breasts, no longer covered by shy hands, were crowned with strawberry pink nipples, which pointed harshly in the cold night air. Lizzie set her hands on her buttocks, a posture of surprising confidence for a naked adolescent.

Miss Penry finally pulled her gaze from Lizzie’s body and concentrated on the task at hand. She lowered her head and saw the crust of dried blood on Lizzie’s diminutive labia. She once again cleaned the area with maternal tenderness. She listened as Lizzie’s breathing became halted as she applied the cloth. She took her time, making sure she got all the offending stain from Lizzie’s milky skin.

As she removed the small towel from between the girl’s legs, Lizzie’s hands came off her hips and touched the freshly cleaned skin. Miss Penry averted her gaze, unsure of what was happening. She looked back to see Lizzie’s small fingers part her labia. The girl dragged a finger along the slit and then looked at it, noticing that no blood remained.

At that, Miss Penry could no longer keep her composure. She popped up and strode for the door.

“Right then,” the governess chirped in a strained pitch. “Back to bed with you!” She slipped quickly out the door and headed for the sanctuary of her room.

As she passed Archie’s room, she noticed light from under the door. This time, Miss Penry simply knelt and peered through the keyhole. As before, Archie stood atop his bed, pulling and stretching his engorged little penis. Penry stood and hurried to her room. Closing the door behind her, the governess muttered, “What in the world is happening in this house?” Flustered, she put herself into bed and labored to find sleep.

A few weeks later, yet another late night call came from young Miss Elizabeth. Miss Penry was terrified of what it might be this time. She cherished the girl, in fact all three children, but she couldn’t determine from where Elizabeth’s particular need for attention was coming. She slipped quietly into Lizzie’s room, her heart filled with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. She sat once again on the bed and asked Lizzie what the matter was tonight.

Lizzie was chewing on her lip again. Penry trembled.

“I’m afraid I’ve cut myself again. Scratching.”

Miss Penry felt a jolt go through her loins. Her mouth suddenly felt dry.

“I see. Well, we’d better have a look.”

Lizzie removed her nightgown completely, and slid off her underpants. She lay back on the bed, her legs parted and her knees bent. The governess leaned in to examine, her breath stilted and shallow. She could barely smell Lizzie’s scent, but immediately she felt herself become wet. She saw nothing on the surface. She reached in and parted the girl’s labia. Lizzie inhaled sharply. Penry leaned in further, but she could not see any new cuts.

“I don’t see anything, I’m afraid, Miss Elizabeth.”

“Um, it’s a little further in, ma’am.”

Penry nearly groaned. She got up and grabbed the bedside lamp, bringing it near for light. She looked again and still saw nothing. Her neck was sore from leaning down so far.

“Dear, my old neck is tired. Can you put a pillow beneath to prop yourself up?”

Lizzie understood and pushed one of her many down pillows underneath her buttocks to raise her hips up.

“Thank you, dear.”

The governess resumed her search. She set the lamp on a shelf next to the bed. Its soft light bathed Lizzie’s hairless vagina in an orange glow. Penry moved her face closer, using both hands to search for the injury. The smell of Lizzie’s scent was making her hands shake.

“Mmm, it’s inside more.”

The words landed on Miss Penry like a brick. Her own crotch was soaked through as she slowly slid her right index finger into the folds of Lizzie’s labia. She felt the warm tightness envelop around her finger as she pressed further in. Lizzie moaned audibly.

Miss Penry tried to stay rational, tried to feel for this elusive cut, but she felt herself becoming overwhelmed by the sight, the sensation and the scent of her current situation.

“I—I don’t feel anything, Miss. Have I passed over it yet? Can you tell me where it hurts?”

Lizzie just moaned. Miss Penry lifted her head to look at Lizzie. The governess watched in shock as the girl’s small hands found their way to her pink nipples that stretched out from her growing bosom. She stroked them lightly, tenderly. Her eyes were closed. Her lower lip was in her teeth.

Miss Penry nearly pulled her finger out at that moment, but she felt the heat burning between her own legs. She looked at her wrinkled hand penetrating the pubescent folds of a 12-year-old girl’s vagina. She heard the heavy breathing as Lizzie enjoyed the combined touch on her nipples and genitals.

And then Miss Penry, the upright disciplinarian governess with thirty years’ experience raising the children of the British aristocracy, leaned in and pressed her lips against Lizzie’s mound. Lizzie shrieked in delight, and the governess gave in completely. She placed tender, almost maternal kisses on the smooth bare skin. Then, smelling the now-intoxicating aroma of Lizzie’s arousal, Miss Penry plunged her tongue into the warm, hairless folds. She quickly found the girl’s miniature clitoris, and stroked it with her tongue. Her finger continued to probe gently. Lizzie moaned loudly and pressed herself against her caretaker’s mouth and hands.

Slowly, tenderly, the two women rocked in a sensual motion. Penry stimulated young Lizzie with completely tenderness, making sure never to push too hard or too deep, never to lick too insistently. Lizzie became noisier, and fearing that she’d wake the other children, Miss Penry reached up and put her left index finger into Lizzie’s mouth. Lizzie immediately sucked the proffered finger in, gently tugging at it as if nursing.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:42 PM
Finally, Lizzie’s little body trembled noticeably. Even with a finger in her mouth, the vocal strains of Lizzie’s first climax could be heard. The thought of driving this girl to orgasm only made Miss Penry all the lustier, and she pressed a hand against her own sex, feeling the damp spot even through her nightgown. As Lizzie’s orgasm worked its way through her body, Miss Penry was treated to a stream of juices into her mouth. She swallowed them hungrily.

Finally Lizzie’s climax passed, and her lithe frame settled back down on to the bed. In fact, she fell asleep almost instantly. Miss Penry removed her wrinkled digit from the girl’s slit and sat up. Lizzie’s eyes were half closed, and a smile hung on her face. She looked completely satisfied. Miss Penry was quite surprised at Lizzie’s quick slumber. On the other hand, it made the moment much less awkward.

She blew out the lamp and retreated from the room. She looked back and saw Miss Elizabeth’s naked body glistening in the moonlight. She put her right index finger into her mouth, tasting the girl one more time. She closed the door and rested against the doorframe. Her mind was swimming with thoughts and fears. Would the girl tell? Would she get fired? What had she done?

She went back to her room, stripped nude and got into bed. She immediately began stimulating herself. Her thin fingers worked quickly and effectively, and within minutes she felt the now-familiar twinge that indicated the approach of orgasm. She stroked even faster, and the warm bath of climax washed over her. She tasted her own juices and enjoyed the surge of energy her efforts had brought her. She felt so young in that moment, like a young woman with a first love. Her loins throbbed, and she couldn’t remember having ever been this wet before.

She rolled over to go to sleep, but it wouldn’t come. She still ached, ached for more. She thought of going back to Lizzie’s room. But the girl had effectively initiated the act before. If she returned, she would be initiating it. She didn’t want to victimize the girl. But she needed more. She needed to be touched by someone.

She put on her robe over her naked body and left her room. She walked quickly to Lizzie’s door. She put her hand on the doorknob. Then she heard the peacefully shoring of the exhausted girl on the other side of the door. She took her hand from the knob, resigning herself to a sleepless night alone. She shuffled back toward her room. As she passed Archie’s room, she spotted the light under the door. Had he heard them? Was he sitting in fear of molestation, having heard his sister’s muted cries?

She peeked through the keyhole. Not surprisingly, little Archie was standing on his bed, playing with his penis. Miss Penry breathed out so loudly that Archie actually turned and looked at the door. Figuring she’d been found out, Miss Penry opened the door and slipped into Archie’s room. After closing the door, Miss Penry turned and looked at the boy. Strangely, he remained upright, his small erection still pointing straight out. He didn’t seem the least bit ashamed of his nudity or the state of his genitals. Miss Penry approached the bed slowly. Archie looked at her indifferently, then looked back down at his penis.

“It keeps doing this, ma’am. Usually at nighttime.” He toyed with it some more, and it sprung back as he prodded it.

Miss Penry sat on the edge of the bed in front of Archie. She licked her lips nervously. She felt as if she was watching someone else play her part and she had no control.

“Well, Archie, that happens to young boys like you. It’s nothing to worry about.”

“It feels tingly when I touch it. Is that bad?”

“Oh, no,” she sighed as she sat mesmerized by Archie’s erection. “No, dear, that’s not bad. Not bad at all.”

Without thinking, Miss Penry reached up and caressed Archie’s penis. The boy was unfazed by her touch.

“Do you want me to make it better, Archie?”

“Um, I guess so, yeah.”

Miss Penry licked her lips again as she ran her wrinkly hand over the small phallus. It twitched under her touch, and the boy’s small chest grew and shrank with each breath. She placed it between her thumb and index finger, and slowly began to stroke it. The child was circumcised, and the reddish tip was no bigger than her fingertip. Still, the feel of a warm penis in her hand made Miss Penry ravenous. She leaned in and slipped the erect member into her mouth. Archie gasped. He looked down and saw his little hard-on disappear into his governess’s wrinkled lips. She massaged it with her tongue. The entire thing fit easily into her mouth.

Though the boy was not even capable of ejaculation, she sucked on him as if she was trying to please a dear lover. Archie, who was still not the least be self-conscious about all this, gently touched her face. His tiny hands on her flushed cheeks spurred her on, and she redoubled her efforts to please her little man.

Almost imperceptibly, Archie began to rock his hips back and forth. Miss Penry had closed her eyes, obsessed with stimulating the organ in her mouth. She opened them and noticed that Archie had effectively begun to hump her mouth. She felt her vagina flood with renewed wetness.

As the boy pumped himself into her mouth, she pulled the robe from her shoulders, exposing her withered, saggy breasts. Archie’s interest was immediately peaked. He pulled himself from her warm mouth, and dropped to his knees. He stared in fascination at her large, rubbery nipples, which sat low on her pendulous breasts.

“What are those, Miss Penry?”

“Did you like what I did for you, Archie?”

“Oh, yes, ma’am. It felt wonderful.”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-12-2007, 02:44 PM
“If you put your mouth on those, I’ll feel the way you felt.”

“Okay,” the boy responded matter-of-factly. He leaned in and began to suckle her left nipple.

Miss Penry cooed and leaned back against the footboard, her arms wrapped around Archie, pulling him with her.

As if they were sweets, he hungrily suckled each nipple, alternating at will. Miss Penry was aflush, her crotch so wet she could smell it. She felt the boy’s warm, smooth flesh against her. It was some twisted combination of sexual and maternal affection, but she was unwilling to think of that now.

She rocked gently as the lad suckled her dark, almost purple nipples. She released Archie and brought her hands to her breasts. She lifted her saggy breasts, noticing Archie’s saliva glistening on her rubbery teats. She momentarily reflected on her childlessness. She had dedicated her life to the care of children, but never had any of her own. And here she found herself crossing the line between motherly care and sexual desire with a boy who’d just turned nine a few weeks before. Tears began to well up in her eyes as she considered what she was doing.

Archie remained oblivious to the governess’s emotional distress. He didn’t feel victimized. Rather he was fascinated with the woman’s body. He continued to touch, lick, play with and even nibble on Miss Penry’s breasts. Finally she stopped him.

“Archie, darling, would you like to lay down on me? You can rest your head on me and keep suckling, if you like.”

Miss Penry slid down on the bed, bringing little Archie with. His stiff little member pressed against her bulbous belly, and his small head rested peacefully on her bosom. She felt his leg leaning against her coarse pubic hair, and the sexual desire began to return. She squeezed her thighs around his leg, pushing it closer to her sex. She felt that her loins were on fire.

She was right on the cusp of asking little Archie to penetrate her when the door squeaked open. Miss Penry nearly screamed in terror. She turned and saw Lizzie enter the room, still nude. Without a sound Lizzie walked to the bed. She caressed Archie’s back, and then the girl leaned over and kissed Miss Penry tenderly on the lips. She stood up straight again. Lizzie ran her hands over Archie’s naked back. She caressed his soft, small buttocks. She leaned over and kissed his bum.

Lizzie sat on the bed at Miss Penry’s feet. She caressed the governess’s legs, drawing closer and closer to the woman’s exposed crotch. She could see the thick nest of hair between the woman’s legs. Lizzie boldly parted the governess’s legs and pushed her face into Penry’s hairy crotch.

Miss Penry almost screamed at finding Lizzie’s face between her legs. The young girl had no real idea what she was doing, but Lizzie was insistent on pleasing her governess. She pressed into her with tongue, lips and fingers. Penry was ecstatic. Archie continued to suckle Penry’s breasts.

The sensation of two small, innocent bodies against her timeworn skin sent the governess into a spiral of alternating joy and sadness. A dozen times she opened her mouth to stop them, her tears of regret stinging her eyes. And each time, the insistent tenderness of the children at her breasts and genitals sent surges of joy through her frame.

Lizzie was becoming proficient. She remembered some of what Miss Penry had done to her but hours before, and she grew in confidence as she labored to pleasure her new lover.

For his part, Archie had become bored with the rubbery teats. He sat up and watched Lizzie for a short while. Worried that he would become uncomfortable with the situation, the governess caressed his back and shoulders with her wrinkled hand. He looked at her, her eyes filled with adoration. She smiled, relieved that this absurd act had not damaged the boy emotionally.

With no inhibition, Archie popped up into a standing position. He stood with his feet astride Miss Penry’s face. He lowered himself into a squat. Miss Penry found Archie’s hairless penis and scrotum on her lips. She smiled at this ingenuity, and opened her mouth to accept them. The short, thin erection and empty sac slid effortlessly into her mouth. She suckled them gently, making a swallowing motion that made Archie laugh quietly. His position over her meant that they were in constant eye contact. She could tell what effect she was having on him instantly.

Miss Penry caressed Archie’s back, legs and buttocks as he sat on her face. She slid her thumb up through the crack of his bum, over his arsehole. He giggled. Miss Penry released his penis from her mouth and slid his weight forward. She quickly found his hole, and she tickled it with the tip of her tongue. He squirmed and giggled, and she could see him play with this little penis while she toyed with his clean crevice.

Finally Lizzie’s efforts bore fruit. Miss Penry stuffed little Archie’s erection back into her mouth and sucked hard as Lizzie brought the aging governess to climax. Miss Penry pressed Lizzie’s small head against her hairy crotch as she grunted her way through orgasm. Archie enjoyed the governess’ joie de vivre and started to hump her mouth again.

As the woman’s climax passed, Lizzie instinctively withdrew from between Miss Penry’s legs. About the same time, Archie became tired of his awkward posture, and stood up. Reluctantly, Miss Penry released her strong oral grip on his genitals. He sat down beside her, absentmindedly stroking her nipples with his small fingers. Lizzie, who had also sat up, rested her feet squarely on Miss Penry’s crotch as if to offer protection or warmth.

The three sat in quiet satisfaction. Miss Penry was filled with a toxic mix of guilt and delight. She desperately wanted to keep the secret and continue such acts in the future. She also understood that these acts were unnatural, wrong before God and harmful to the proper development of upright children. Finally she spoke.

“Children, what we did was very wrong. I am very sorry to have done it. It felt wonderful, and I appreciate your desire to please me. But we can never do this again. And do not start doing this with each other. This is for married men and women to do with each other. Let us not ever speak of this again. I love you both so much, and I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

The children, clearly disappointed that their new game had already been outlawed, nodded mutely.

“If your father or the other servants find out, I will be sent away. You mustn’t tell anyone. No on must know. Do you understand?”

The children nodded again. Miss Penry rose and found her discarded robe. She covered herself and headed for the door.

“Miss Elizabeth, get back to your room and put your clothes back on,” Miss Penry added before leaving the room. She didn’t look back at the children before closing the door.

The governess slept poorly, if at all. Her mind burned with guilt and regret, while her body burned with desire and vigor.

The next day, the children acted as normally as ever. There was not a hint of regret, distrust or anger at the previous night’s events. After a few shared looks, Lizzie, Archie and Miss Penry were as they had always been, and no one was the wiser.

The day passed without incident, and Miss Penry finally breathed a sigh of relief at the day’s end, sure that normality would be restored in the household. This flare-up of sexuality had been quenched, and life would continue as before.

Miss Penry slept much better, though her dreams were still emotionally complex and centered on sexual activity. Pulling herself from an intoxicatingly erotic dream, Miss Penry awoke and breathed in the cool night air. She opened her eyes. In the pale blue of the moonlight, she saw the pale naked flesh of Lizzie and Archie standing beside her bed.

Her heart filled with panic. She had only begun to mouth her protest when Lizzie leaned in and put her mouth over hers, her small tongue stretching over the governess’ teeth and lips. She felt Archie’s small hands on her mound, and the electric charge surged through her body once more.


The End !!! :p :D

That's All Folks , Please Do Enjoy Your Weekend !!!

Wish Me Luck In My MJ !!! ;) :)

VF 35
08-12-2007, 05:35 PM
Thanks bro VF for your wonderful stories again . ;)



More story coming!!! :p

VF 35
08-12-2007, 05:37 PM
"The babysitter"

Naomi an 18 year old girl from down the street was babysitting for us every other tuesday. The last months or so she had developped into that phase between girl and woman. The looks almost entirely a woman, her acts switching between that of a child and woman.

One day I came home early and tried to be silent entering the house not to wake up the kids. I called Naomi but did not see her. I went upstairs and found her in our bed. Dressed in my wife's nightgown snuggling with my pillow, dressed with the T-shirt I wore that day before going out. She was shocked, and shamed and just stared to the floor apologizing. There was no need to hide that I took a look at her breast which was exposed.

It was awkward, I was turned on, but there was no thought in my mind of acting upon my arrousal. What to say, what to do? I sat down next to her and asked her why she was in our bedroom dressed like this. This question had to be repeated in a more forceful way, before she answered. She had always seen me as the grown up, a fatherfigure and something like an uncle. The last half year she really felt she was not a child anymore so her view of me changed as well. I had become a man, the lover of my wife. Combined with the liking for me she always had, she had fantasied being my wife.

Last two tuesdays she had gone to our bedroom and had lived her fantasy in a more realistic way. Now she was still turned on by her actions, was embarrassed and was fearful that I would see her as the irresponsible babysitter that appeared to be too young to babysit.

After assuring her, this was not the case and that I would go downstairs and give her the opportunity to get dressed and then we would both forget about everyrhing, she was relieved. She jumped up, looked me in the eyes and hugged me in a friendly way. The nightgown fell open and I had a full view of her breasts while she bent over to me. I tried to hide my growing excitement.

After that episode there was an intimacy, a shared secret. Naomi and I were buddies

VF 35
08-12-2007, 05:38 PM
"The babysitter"


6 weeks later I came home early again. Somewhere I had a slight feeling of disappointment that she was just sitting on the couch watching TV. I sat down next to her and made a joke: "no secret bedplays this time" and she answered: "not yet"... She looked as if she could not believe that she had said what she had said, and looked miserable. Jokingly I tried to take the pressure of the moment and responded: "please feel free, shall I just wait here for you, or do you need the shirt I'm wearing".

The situation remained a bit uncomfortable, I paid her and we said goodbye. At the door she turned around and said: don't tease me like I'm a little girl. Now I felt ashamed and told her that for me the situation was also confusing. That she was not the little girl anymore who could join in play-fighting with the kids, since I no longer felt comfortable to grab here without having to worry where my hands were located, no tickling etc.. I told her I missed her being a little kid and on the other hand admired here for growing up as a beautiful woman.

With woman different rules apply than with little girls. Again she hugged me and told me that she understood, that she missed fighting and holding me as well. Bursting out with laughter she said: "I'm holding you while telling you I miss holding you, that's funny". She kept her head against my shoulder. "So you think I'm beautiful? My breasts are smaller than your wife's, I tried her bra." I told her that beauty could be measured in other ways than cup size alone, that the shape and texture of a breast are more important and that breast were not the only defining feature of a woman and that she should stay away from my wife's lingerie. Then I told her laughingly to get home immediately, because I did not like the direction of the conversation. She ran away, turned, came back, kissed me on the cheek and just a touch of the corner of my mouth and said: "your pants tell me you do like the direction of the discussion." With that bombshell she turned again and was skipping her way home.

The next couple of nights I had some improper dreams and became worried I would mention Naomi's name during a dream. I don't think I did because my wife never mentioned it. Two weeks later my wife told me that two nephews of our kids would stay for the night and that she had forgotten she was on call for work and would not be home. She told me she had called Naomi to assist me, she hade made the guestroom for Naomi so she could help me with breakfast as well. I reddened, my wife misinterpreted that and told me not to worry cause Naomi would replace her very well. "I'm sure she will, dear" I answered.

That evening Naomi came in at 5, she played with all 5 kids and gave me room to prepare the meal. When we were all finished, the kids wanted to fight me and they made a castle from the couch, some chairs and a blanket. Then they thought about a story where a beautiful princes was saved from a brutal king in a castle by a young handsome prince. Naomi had to be the beautiful princes, i told the kids that all Naomi needed was a crown since she was already beautiful.

I immediatly received a big kiss for that remark. I became the roll of the brutal king, on which Naomi commented, I would like your father to be the brutal king. The 5 kids would together be the handsome prince. I had to look fearceful sitting upon Naomi and pinning her arms with mine. When I was in position, Naomi told the kids that they first could have a cookie from the jar in the kitchen and that we would remain in this position until they came back. "I will only take my sweater of because I'm hot she said" and that she did. For a minute or two I was sitting upon her, seeing her nipples through her shirt, not knowing what to do with my hands. Her hands rested on my legs close to my loins where her thumbs were casually caressing me. I felt too much blood going to my loins and my dick was growing, it found a position closer and closer to her right thumb.

VF 35
08-12-2007, 05:40 PM
"The babysitter"


Than the kids came back, they wrestled me and rescued the beautiful princess. at 8 the kids were in bed, Naomi and I came down the stairs. We played some games at the table and after a while she wanted to watch a movie, so went to the couch. The movie was scary and she came closer and repeatedly she burried her face in my chest not to see a a scene. I put one hand around her shoulder, then she started to turn away from me, by her turning my hand slipped to her left breast and I lifted my hand. She asked: "please, don't let go, it's scary". I put my hand on her shoulder again and she started to turn again. With fascination I saw I started to hold a firm 18 year old breast.

I massaged it very gently and she put her hand on my leg again. When she actually touched my dick, it was rock hard and I jumped.
"This is wrong," I said "you need a boy your own age to gradually discover the fun of sexual attraction and I'm happily married. Sexually I passed second base already decades ago and I can not turn back."

She said she had thought about that and that she was not prepared to fuck but since she really wanted me she would perform oral and manual sex and that she would be open to receive likewise. She looked in my eyes and started to unbutton my pants pulling me closer to the couch. I felt shaky and told her so. "You sit down on the couch then" she said and she kneeled in front of me. She pulled my boxershort down and kissed my dick. She looked at me and asked me for instructions since she wanted to do it right the first time. I gave her the list my turn-on's.

1) Give me the feeling that you really want it and that you enjoy it.

2) Show me that you want me to have pleasure by looking at me and by
reacting to my sounds and movements.

3) A blowjob concerns not just the top of the dick, but all of it, the balls and all the surrounding areas.

4) Warm me up with a striptease and give oral sex, just with your panties on.

5) Give me a view of your breasts and when I try to reach them or your pussy, help me eagerly

6) Show that you try to deepthroat me but don't overdo it. gagging does not work for me

7) Swallow.
I could have skipped all but no. 7, because I was so hot that I came immediately.

She swallowed and continued to work the list. So I had to ask her for a break. She lay down next to me, so I could carress her breasts. She got me a beer, took a sip and kissed me, letting the beer dribble into my mouth. After half an hour, she got down on her knees again, she remembered my list well and I was better prepared. She sucked my cock for half an hour and then I took her pony tail and started to face fuck her. Her eyes got wide so I stopped and asked her if she was OK. She said she was supprised by my force but that she wanted me to go on. So I put my cock back in her mouth, had both hands on her cute head and fucked her face good. After me coming and her swallowing, she thanked me,..., she thanked me. An 18 year gorgeous looking girl thanked me for fucking her face.

That night we slept both in the guestroom, I Iicked her pussy and watched her come and come again. She asked me to fuck her. When I declined she offered a try at her ass. I asked if she really wanted that. She said; no. I fell asleep while she was licking my balls after I came for the third time in her mouth that night. At six I went to my own bed and was awakened by my wife (returned from the hospital) and Naomi who had together prepared me a breakfast on bed.
"How did Naomi do" my wife asked and I told her she could help out a next time without a problem

END

fuck2fuck
08-12-2007, 05:58 PM
The Pussy Flashers

"Wow, that was pretty exciting," Sue said when he had disappeared. "I didn't realise what a randy sod you are, Steph. You wouldn't think that you only started frigging around today."

"Maybe, but I've been feeling like it for weeks. You know, I could easily let some bloke have a proper eyeful of my fanny, without any knickers in the way, I mean. They may as well be off, because they're saturated in any case. I'm really juicing up."

"Me too, but I don't know that I could just flash my fanny in cold blood as it were. Once we pull some bloke though, no problem."

"Tell you what, let me take my knickers off and the next decent guy who comes along, you flash him your knickers. If he shows the same interest as the last one and we can get him talking, I'll flash him my bare fanny."

With that Steph removed her sodden panties and put them into her shoulder bag. Sitting there with her fanny exposed to the cooling breeze she felt desperate to masturbate again and would probably have done so but for the fact that another "victim" was approaching. Just as she was about to slip her hand up her skirt Sue nudged her and pointed down the path where a young man in his twenties was strolling towards them, dressed in jeans and a t-shirt.

Steph quickly assumed a neutral non provocative pose while Sue sprawled her legs all over and, just to make sure she was noticed, began to run a finger under the elastic of her knicker leg as if it was too tight and was cutting into her. The guy couldn't fail to notice and his eyes nearly popped out of his head as he drew level with the girls.

"Got an itch, darling?" he said, eyes fixed on Sue's knickers. "It's usually easier to satisfy if you just take them off."

"Yes, that's what my friend here said. But I'm a bit more reserved than she is."

"Reserved! Bloody hell. I can nearly see everything you've got. And your knickers are fucking soaking wet, you little tart. If you're reserved what the hell is she like?" he pointed towards Steph.

fuck2fuck
08-12-2007, 05:59 PM
The Pussy Flashers

"Why don't you look and see?" Steph chimed in and, pulling her skirt up a couple of inches, she opened her legs a little to display the full charms of her neat pubes. The guy swallowed hard, as if not quite believing what he was seeing and was momentarily lost for words.

"Do you like what you see?" Steph said, idly fingering around the opening to her slit. "You could see a lot more if you wanted to. All you have to do is to let us have a look at your cock and maybe wank it off for you. We want to see how hard it gets and how much spunk you can shoot."

"Christ, don't you wear knickers," he gasped. "I mean walking around like that with a tiny skirt on, anybody could see your cunt at almost any time. You could get raped or anything."

"Actually I like to wear a lot less than this. I prefer to be naked. If you play ball with us, maybe I'll show you everything." He looked closely at her nipples which were protruding through the thin fabric of her vest and licked his lips.

"Where did you have in mind?" he croaked.

"Follow us," said Sue, "but before we go I seem to have lost a bit of my reserve. I think I'll take my knickers off as well. Would you like to carry them for me?" she said slipping them down over her thighs and over her ankles before throwing them over to the guy. Steph noticed that Sue's fanny hair was a lot darker than her own but that it was neatly shaped into a tiny triangle above her slit, leaving the opening itself fuzz-free.

Sue led off, taking Steph by the arm and whispered, "I know a place down by the side of the old disused railway line. There's loads of little clearings surrounded by bushes." The young man followed, not quite believing his luck, and watching two very shapely bums wiggling provocatively in front of him, knowing that under those thin strips of material they were naked.

They soon found the place Sue was looking for and it was ideal. For a moment all three stood looking at each other, wondering who should make the next move. "Come on then, get your cock out for us to see," Sue pressed.

"Are you girls sure about this?" he asked.

"If you're shy, does this help at all?" Steph said, unbuttoning her skirt and allowing it to slip to the ground at her feet. Then she slipped her vest off over her head and stood there stark naked in front of the man. "Does this get you hard?"

fuck2fuck
08-12-2007, 06:01 PM
The Pussy Flashers

Quickly he began to unbuckle his jeans and pulled them down together with his underpants in one swift, flustered movement and his semi-erect cock sprang into view. Steph took it all in, her very first cock. It was about four inches long, thick and veiny, vaguely threatening. Underneath hung a massive set of balls, covered with hair, swinging free. "It will get harder and bigger than this," he said almost apologetically. "I need to give it a bit of massage." With that he began to wank his cock ever so gently up and down as he feasted his eyes on Steph's naked body, drinking in the beauty of those lovely firm tits, pointed nipples and the promises contained between her legs. Next to Steph, Sue already had her hand up her dress and was stroking her pubes, unseen.

"Can I do that for you?" Steph asked and he nodded, dumfounded. She moved over to him and took his cock in her hand and found it to be quite knobbly. She stroked it, caressed it, fondled his balls and felt a hint of dampness at the tip. "You can feel me up as well, if you like," she said, "but that as far as you go. No fucking allowed, OK?" She stood next to him, opening her legs slightly to accommodate his eager hand and shuddered violently as his rough hands fingers penetrated her warm wetness.

Sue had now completely removed her own dress and was watching intently, fingers busily at work on her own clit and pinching her nipples and kneading her breasts with her free hand. Because Steph was so close to him, he was actually watching her masturbate and she had never felt such exhilaration. Any residual doubts now completely gone, Sue now leaned against a nearby tree, spread her legs and pulled her labia apart so that he could see almost everything he wanted of her own wet, pink slit.

Steph had by now perfected a wanking rhythm and was increasing the speed of her hand. Taking his lead from her, he also increased the speed of his own hand between her legs and Steph knew she would soon orgasm. Her legs felt wobbly again and she clamped them closed, trapping his hand like a vice. All that did however, was to set off the inevitable contractions as she plunged headlong into an orgasm so violent that she virtually blacked out. She collapsed on the ground, her hand between her legs gripping her pulsing pussy as each successive spasm hit her. Looking up to see what the man was doing she saw him take his cock into his own hand and wank it as if he was trying to pull it off. She saw his balls tighten, his face redden and then she saw and felt the hot jets of spunk shoot out from the eyes of his cock and splatter down on her naked body, splashing her belly, tits and face with a salty, sticky solution.

Sue then groaned and, turning to watch her, they saw her also orgasm, her fingers plunging deep into her vagina as she spasmed. Almost before they could recover the man began to haul his jeans up and to make himself decent again, much to the girls' disappointment.

"Thanks, girls. That was fucking wonderful. But I'd get some clothes on if I were you. You've got to be a bit careful, you know." And with that he disappeared out of the clearing leaving the girls there, naked, looking at each other.

"Wow, how do you feel then? Steph asked Sue.

"Completely shagged out, but satisfied. Wasn't that absolutely great? Jesus, Steph, you should see yourself. You're covered in spunk."

"Mmm, yeah, I am, aren't I?" Steph replied, tasting a little of the rapidly thinning fluid dribbling across her face. She pulled her knickers out of her shoulder bag and used them, as best she could to dry herself. Not easy because her knickers were still rather damp. The smell of sex was everywhere in the clearing.

"Hell, he's gone off with my knickers," Sue said and then they both burst out laughing. "Oh well, he's welcome to them, I suppose. I'll have to be a bit careful on the way home though."

"Don't worry, I'll join you. Neither of us will wear knickers again today. Should be quite an exciting walk home. I bet we could both do with another wank by the time we get back."

They put their clothes back on, tidied themselves as best they could and set off home, acutely aware of their near nude condition, discussing the events of the day and whether they should do it all again.

END

Tomyam Soup
08-12-2007, 06:29 PM
Nice stories from all bros here, thanks :D

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 01:21 AM
Thanks bro VF 35 & bro fuck2fuck for keeping my thread alive . :p :D

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 10:54 AM
Nice stories from all bros here, thanks :D

Pai Seh never see you come in last evening bro Tomyam Soup . :p

Thanks for coming in my thread to read the stories here contribute my me and some other bro's . Hope you like the stories here ? ;)



SPECIAL THANKS TO BRO HUNTERXXX FOR GIVING ME YOUR PRECIOUS POINT !!! WILL WORK HARDER TO POST MORE SEXTIFYING STORIES !!! :)

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 08:27 PM
Good The Wet Sunday Evening To All !!! :)

Here's the first story for tonight - Title : Farm girl virgin . Enjoy !!! ;)


Cindy snuggled naked in bed with Mike after losing her virginity. Mike wasn’t her boyfriend because he was already married. Mike was just Cindy’s lover and if her father ever found out she would be grounded and he would fire Mike.

Mike was his employee on the farm for the past five years. He was a hard worker and Cindy’s father never had a complaint about his work. Mike was married and he had two young daughters. He often described to Cindy how his wife was a like a stick in the mud and she didn’t find him attractive. Since the age of 14, Cindy has found him very good looking. Mike was in his mid-thirties. He was about 6’2” and had a very muscular build. He had dirty blond hair and green eyes.

Mike gave Cindy plenty of attention and she loved hanging around him. She would work alongside of him on the farm. Often they would work really hard and get there work done early so they could just hang out at the end of each day.

Mike has watched Cindy grow into a fine looking woman. Not everyone thought of Cindy in this way. Most of the guys at school wouldn’t even date her because they think of her as too big. She was on the plump side but that didn’t bother Mike. He thought she was gorgeous because of her big build. Even only at 17, she stood at about 5’8” tall and was big built. She did have a little stomach but it wasn’t the kind that made fold under her belly. She had beautiful large tits and really nice curvy legs. She had long brown hair that she would go every few months to get a perm.

Mike found Cindy very attractive and she made him so horny. He didn’t want to seduce her until she was 18 in fear of going to jail and losing his job. That did not happen and they ended up having sex 3 months before her 18th birthday.

Cindy found Mike attractive as well. She often would go home after a hard days work and just relax in a warm bubble bath and fantasize about Mike. She usually masturbated while thinking about him sometimes 3 times a day, once in the tub, once in bed before she went to sleep, and once during her morning shower. She secretly wanted Mike to seduce her.

It happened one Saturday in September when her parents where at the State Fair in Capitol City. Cindy stayed behind to help Mike tend the animals at the farm. It all happened so innocently on that morning.

Cindy got up and took her normal morning shower. She overslept and didn’t have time for her usual morning orgasm which made her extremely horny. She got out of the shower and wrapped her short flowered robe around her plump body. She quickly made her way down to the kitchen to start breakfast for Mike because she knew she was running late. He always had breakfast at the farm. She cooked up some eggs, toast, and bacon just in time as he walked through the door yelling “Good Morning”.

Cindy yelled back to him and he just stopped and starred for a moment at Cindy. He was overtaken by her magnificence. Her short bath robe barely covered her crotch and the top was on her breast just enough to cover her nipples. The roundness of her bosom was exposed for him to examine as well as the tops of her curvy thick thighs. He immediately felt a hard on in his pants as he made his way to take a seat. She brought over his plate and served him breakfast. She got her plate and sat adjacent to him at the table.

Mike’s rock hard cock was in a blaze as he ate his breakfast examining all of Cindy’s features. He didn’t say much as they ate their breakfast. His erection stayed with him the entire time as he kept trying to block it out of his mind.

Cindy looked up at Mike and asked “What’s wrong? Does the cat have your tongue?”

He replied, “No I am just in deep thought.”

Cindy noticed what he was looking at and was immediately self conscience that he didn’t like what he saw. She pulled her robe tightly closed, got up from the table, and ran off to her room all in tears. Mike followed Cindy to her room where he found her face down in her pillow crying. Before saying anything he observed how when she laid down her robe pulled up. He was able to see the back of her crotch and her beautiful round ass. His rock hard cock pushed against his pants aching to be let out but he was there to make Cindy feel better.

Sitting on the bed he asked, “Cindy, what is wrong?”

“Go away”, she yelled, “I know I am ugly and I don’t need you to tell me.”

“No that is not the case at all.” he responded. “You are a really gorgeous young woman,” he said.

“Really? Do you think I am sexy?” she asked.

“Of course you are really sexy and I am not just saying that.” he answered.

Cindy sat up on the bed. She opened her robe exposing her huge tits to Mike. “How about now?” she asked.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 08:30 PM
“Oh yes.” He responded as he moved in to hug the young woman.

Holding her tight, Mike gave Cindy a huge hug pressing her body against his. Cindy started to feel aroused by this but pulled away a little so she could look at Mike in the eyes.

“You really think I am sexy?” she asked again.

“Oh yes you are very hot.” Mike responded.

Looking into each others eyes, they moved in closer and then engaged in a very passionate kiss. When their mouths touched the feelings of desire went straight for Mike’s already hard cock and down to Cindy’s crotch. She was getting excited as the juices started to stir inside her being.

They continued to kiss passionately exploring each others mouth with their own. Their tongues touched as they played games with each others mouths. They kissed and sucked each others mouth slowly building the raging inferno in each of their bodies.

Mike loved the feeling of kissing such a youthful mouth. Cindy’s lips and tongue felt so soft and smooth. She felt new and fresh to him. She didn’t feel used and rough. She was willing to explore the art of kissing.

Cindy loved the feeling as well. It wasn’t her first kiss but it had to be her best. Mike was a very skilled kisser and knew exactly how to get the most pleasure for Cindy. Cindy was getting extremely turned on as she felt the ache in her pussy wanting touched.

As they continued to kiss, Mike gently caressed the sides of Cindy’s face. He would pull her closer and tight not allowing her to escape the kiss. Cindy ached to be touched all over as she held onto Mike tight. Mike slowly slipped his hands away down to her breasts. He lightly caressed the sides of Cindy’s breasts. This shot waves of pleasure and desire throughout Cindy and she let out a light moan of pleasure.

They were on fire and the passion was fueling the fire. Mike continued to play with Cindy’s breasts for awhile before moving down to her pussy. He slid his hand between Cindy’s leg and she spread them to allow him to touch her. He rubbed her clit and her pussy lips and soon felt her juices ooze out onto his fingers.

Their lips parted for just enough time for Cindy to tell Mike that she wanted his cock buried deep inside her. They moved in to kiss some more before Mike arose off the bed to get undressed. Cindy helped him undress by concentrating on his pants. She wanted to see his cock. After exposing his cock and without hesitation, Cindy moved her head to kiss his throbbing meat. Opening her mouth she guided it into her mouth and she sucked on it like a lollipop. Mike wondered where she learned such a thing but he really didn’t care. It felt good having her young soft mouth wrapped around his cock.

Mike didn’t let her suck long in fear of blowing his load. He continued to strip down and pushed her back on the bed. Cindy spread her legs wide and Mike positioned himself in between them. He kissed her again on the lips as his cock rubbed her wet pussy hole. She ached for him inside her and wiggled and tried to get his cock in her. He didn’t want that yet as he kissed down her body stopping at her breasts for a while. He kissed and played with her breasts as Cindy moaned in pleasure and begged for more. He kissed her young plump belly and then made his way to her love spot between her legs.

Cindy spread her legs wide and Mike bent over to kiss her inner thighs. This drove her wilder with desire and she begged for more. Lightly brushing against her cunt, she felt his warm breath on her before he started to kiss her clit. He kissed her clit and soon buried his tongue inside her pussy to taste her juices. There is nothing better than the taste of a young woman he thought as he licked up and down her slit. He licked and sucked on her clit and she laid there in the ultimate pleasure as she felt her orgasm start to flood her body. She moaned and called out his name as the waves of pleasure filled her body. She was cumming hard and her hips bucked to meet every one of his licks until her orgasm subsided.

Mike’s cock was still hard and her motion of her orgasm made him want it deep inside her. Without any hesitation, he positioned himself between her legs. She spread them wide allowing easier access as he plunged his cock deep inside her hole. She was really wet and he was able to slide it right in. The feeling of a cock inside Cindy made her orgasm immediately upon his arrival. She yelled and screamed and moved her hips to allow full penetration as she came. Mike felt her tight wet cunt squeeze onto his tool. He couldn’t last as he felt the pressure of his orgasm build. He pumped in one last time into her tight soggy opening as he exploded inside her. He pumped his entire load before he went limp and fell outside her body.

He rolled off her onto his back. She rolled over to be in his arms and gave him a deep passionate kiss on the lips. She reached down to play with his dead toy. Some cum was still dripping out the head and a little curious about the taste, Cindy moved down to taste his cum. She liked the taste and licked and sucked his cock until he was dry. She tasted herself as well on his tool which did turn her on. She sucked his cock and soon it was getting hard again. She played with his balls as she licked and sucked his meet. In no time she had it raging hard again. Mike was exhausted from the first time and Cindy offered to do most of the work this time.

Mike grabbed and stroked his cock as Cindy got up and straddled his legs. She grabbed his cock and inserted it into her still wet pussy. She lowered herself down onto it and then bent over to kiss Mike. As they kissed their bodies danced in motion with his cock deep inside Cindy. Mike told her that if she really wants it deep, she should get on her knees.

Cindy slid up allowing Mike’s cock deep inside her cunt. The feeling was so extreme but Cindy didn’t argue as she bucked up and down on Mike’s slippery rod. Mike reached up and played with Cindy’s bouncing tits and nipples as she brought them closer to orgasm. Cindy was first and she started yelling as she felt the pressure build.

She bounced up and down fast and furious as her orgasm came over her. She felt wave and wave of pleasure throughout her body as she experienced several orgasms, one right after another, before Mike shot his load inside her.

She fell off Mike exhausted and moved into his arms. They were both huffing and puffing. They were all out of breath as the held onto each other. They snuggled and fell asleep together until the phone rang to wake them up. It was Cindy’s father calling to tell her that her horse won a blue ribbon.

The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 08:32 PM
One More Cuming Up - Title : Would You Stay Tonight . Enjoy !!! ;)


Id had my first date with Lee just over 3 weeks ago and ever since we had been inseperable.Lee was 18 only 3 years older than i was.To me he seemed utterly perfect.One friday afternoon we were lay on my bed watching a movie.

'Steph, I know we've only been seein each other three weeks but i thought you could stay at mine tonight and i'll bring you back tomorrow afternoon'

He placed one strong arm around me and looked at me.

'If i do stay nothing will happen ok? im not ready yet' I responded quietly.

'Thats cool, so shall we get going?'

We got up and i hurridly told my dad where i was going before rushing out the door with Lee.He lived in a small house with his mom,dad and little sister.I had met his mom before and we got on wonderfully.

'I'm nipping upstairs for a shower you can stay here and talk to mom and we'll go watch tv in my room when im done'

Without waiting for a reply he bounded upstairs.Me and his mom sat chatting comfortably for about 15 minutes.Lee appeared at the doorway.My heart skipped a beat He had nothing on but a fluffy white towel wrapped around his slender waist, Water dripping off his toned stomach and shaggy brown hair tousled and wet from his shower. Thats when i knew even through all my protesting something was going to happen that night....

Carefully i stood up and followed him to his bedroom,It was a mess but i loved it. Slightly unsure of what to do i stood lamely in the middle of the room.

'Sit down' Lee laughed pointing at his bed. I smiled and arranged myself on his bed. He slipped on some track suit bottoms then came and sat next to me.

We argued for a few seconds over what to watch on tv,When it was settled, Lee lay back against his headboard pulling me gently with him. I rested my head on his shoulder and placed my hand on his chest. Just the pure scent of him and his firm body next to me was turning me on. Without really realising it i began to stroke his chest.

'That feels really nice but if nothings going to happen you'd better stop it' He said smiling at me.
I couldnt help but smile back.
We went back to watching the tv but after a few seconds lee began to speak.

'Why are you so nervous anyway? i noticed the look on your face when i mentioned stayin here'
I felt slightly embarassed but decided to tell the truth.

' i'm a virgin and well its not just that i hate my body' In my eyes i was chubby and wobberly. The only things i liked about myself were my chest and my eyes.

Lee sat up and undid my thick brown hair from its bobble ran his hands through it and pushed me into a lieing position.

'Well i think you've got a lovely neck ...'

He demonstrated this by kissing it.

'and lovely boobs...'

He pulled down a tiny bit of my top and kissed those too. I couldnt help but giggle a little.

'and a lovely stomach..'

And so it continued all the way down to my toes.

He slid himself back up my body and propped himself up on one of his elbows then gently traced the outline of my face with the fingers on his free hand.

'I dont know what your worried about i think your beautiful, Please let me make love to you i promise i'll be gentle' He whispered ever so softly into my ear.

I bit my lip for a moment and then slowly nodded.

Lee moved his lips to mine and his free hand behind my neck. He began lightly kissing me his tongue occasionally slipping into my mouth and then retreating only to return again a second or so later. Our kissing became more passionate and I bacame more aroused.
I wrapped my arms around him, Gently scrapping my nails down his back.He moaned slightly into my mouth.Our legs became entangled.

His free hand wound its way down my front to the bottom of my top,It crept up my stomach until he was carefully massarging my breasts through my bra. I was so turned on my nipples were poking into the palm of his hand. I could feel the bulge in his tracksuit bottoms growing. I gyrated my hips against him. Wanton lust was taking over my mind.

He stopped and pulled away from me.My hands grabbed at him not wanting the feeling of him next to me to end. Putting his hands on my neck he slipped them down my shoulders,over my breasts,Down my stomach and to the bottom of my top. He grasped it, I slightly lifted my torso. He slowly dragged my top up over my ribs and my arms.Making me shiver with anticipation. I was lost in wild thoughts when i felt his finger tips on the button of my jeans, taking his time he unbuttoned them and opened the zipper and repeated the same slow dragging motion with my jeans as he had with my top.Leaving me in just my bra and panties.

He lay forward ontop of me his skin making contact with mine, Making me feel as if my whole body was on fire.Brushing his lips against my neck I shuddered. I softly began to bite at his shoulder.

Lee had been loving and gentle it was time to give him a little pre-reward.If there was one thing i knew how to do it was suck cock....

Taking control of the situation i pulled my left leg up and used it as leaverage to roll us both over until i was ontop of him. i kissed and nibbled my way down his body until my lips met the top of his trackies.I tugged at them and Getting the message he lifted up his bum and allowed me to slip them down his legs and off.

His thick hard prick was sticking straight up in the air waiting for attention, I gently grasped it with my hand and began an up and down motion on his shaft. I twirled my tongue around his head causing him to groan with pleasure. After a few seconds of this i popped just his head into my mouth and began a light sucking motion with my cheeks still continuing with the hand motions on his shaft. He jerked his hips up at me.In one smooth motion i took most of his prick into my hot wet mouth.

'Ooh god!' Lee moaned in delight.

I cupped his balls in my hand and sucked his prick like there was no tomorrow.Sucking slow and steady at first but as his breath quickened so did my sucking. Soon he was panting hard.

'Steph! Oh steph that feels amazing but stop for now i have other ideas...'


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 08:33 PM
A little surprised i stopped and rolled over. Immediately he kissed me hard and passionately.For the first time i felt his fingers on the fabric of panties.

'Your so wet!' he murmered through our kiss obviously a little shocked.

'Mmmm' was all i could manage.

His fingers found their way under the elastic of my panties he slid one finger up and down my sopping wet pussy. Now it was my turn to groan...

He slipped his index finger into me wiggling it around. I bucked my hips at him in pleasure. His thumb rubbed my enlarged clit causing me to sqeal ever so quietly.

He pulled away from our kissing once again, He continued fingerin me with his right hand and pulled down my bra straps with his left pulling my bra past my breasts.
Lee sucked my hard nipple into his mouth sucking and biting on it gently.My hands shot upto his hair running my fingers through it. Between his tit sucking and finger fucking i was in ecstasy. His finger fucking became more agressive. My hips bucked at his hand urgently. Both of us were groaning. Suddenly he whipped his hand out from under my panties and tore them from me.

'No' i whispered breathlessly as my pleasure had stopped.

I felt his engorged cock head at my dripping wet tunnel.

'Ready?' he panted.

All i could manage was a feeble nod.

Holding his straining prick in one hand he slowly popped the head into my entrance. I ran my hands down his back grabbed his bum and shoved. I felt a second of pain as my innocene was ripped apart.Lee lay supporting himself above me for a minute or two.
He gently began to move himself inside me and i realised it has stopped hurting my deep lust was back in its place.

'Fuck me Lee i need it i want it!' i gasped. wrapping my legs around his waist.

That was all he needed to hear. He began pounding his hot swollen lovemeat into me. Fucking me like there was no tomorrow. He was gruntting and groaning.

'Oh god yes Oh Lee harder! faster!'

I could feel his balls slapping against my bum his cock driving deep into my wet wanting pussy! Harder and harder!

Without warning he stopped and pulled out.Lee rolled me over and pulled my hips up until i was on all fours. He pushed himself deep inside me i cried out in pain but i was soon rocking backwards and forwards in utter pleasure.
His one hand found my clit and began rubbing it.

'Ooooh oooh ooooh LEE!'

He fucked me like a wild man.Suddenly i felt him slow and the finger on my clit became more frantic. Short strangled grunts escaped his lips and i felt his dick Spasm inside me spurt after spurt of thick creamy cum hitting my insides.It sent me over the edge causing me to have the biggest orgasm i had ever felt. I didnt make a single sound as my pussy clamped around him milking him for all he was worth.

When we were done we fell happily onto the bed.
He pulled me close.

'You didnt hurt me thank you' I whispered.
He kissed the back of my head and we fell asleep.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:10 PM
Here the last long story for tonight - Title : Do it till dawn . Enjoy !!! ;)


When you're not quite fifteen, life's issues tend to be the social ones. The big issue, of course, is boys. That's pretty much the reason for coming to camp, to meet boys your folks won't even know about, to discover stuff. Back home, everybody knows everything, but camp's what you make of it.

It wasn't as if Sandi hadn't been to camp before. She'd been lots of times. Well, three actually: after fifth, sixth and seventh grades. It's just that after eighth, it's Senior Camp because you'll be ninth and tenth graders. Older than that, kids have summer jobs or maybe just think they're too old. So camp's where you can be seniors when you're really freshmen. That part was neat.

Being just a ninth-grader in the senior group is a little intimidating, Sandi might have admitted to her closer friends. Not having actually been to high school puts you at disadvantage to start with. Colored laces in your tennies may have expressed your personality in mid school, but maybe they mark you as a geek in high school. You just aren't sure. Maybe they do things differently in bigger towns.

The way to handle such dilemmas is to pay attention. While you're still saying, "Hi, I'm Sandi," you process what they're wearing, if they're chewing gum, the size of their makeup kit, clues all. Sandi didn't define her life around conformity, but she'd rarely opt for the bold opposite. She'd leave her bags shut in case something visible might identify her as
being past tense.

A few girls would have boyfriends from the previous summer, but on the whole, every year's an open, if temporary, season. Lots of girls would have boyfriends back home, so camp's the chance to try somebody different. They'd go back to their old ones, to be sure, but they'd go back a bit more experienced. Just here you have to cover a lot of distance fast. When
Dianne had said that last year, she drew her hand up her thigh and the girls laughed.

Sandi had never had a hand there. At Junior Camp, they'd pursued the breast part. To that end, girls would bring their dress-up bras, otherwise lacy attire with their fashionably-stonewashed outfits. Sandi had tossed in hers in, not that she'd even find a boyfriend, probably.

Their counselor Lee Anne Sandi remembered from last summer. Maybe a little rah-rah, but that's how college girls get to be counselors. From the paper on the door, five or her cabin mates she already knew: Dianne and Tara were her age. Tish, Becky and Shannon, a year ahead.

Sandi interpreted Antler's schedule to Mona and Bets, in ninth like herself. "No, we don't actually eat then, but we're supposed to be on the way." Somehow she already knew that these two were like her, not that experienced with boys.

Kara was going to be in tenth, but this was her first year because she'd just moved from Michigan or Minnesota, Sandi immediately forgot which. As soon as the parents left, but without even bothering to shut the cabin door, Kara changed her bra. Sandi wished she were as fully shaped. She hoped Kara's smile didn't mean that she'd caught her looking.

SNIPE HUNT

Every camp every year started off with a snipe hunt. The cost of being new was your credulousness. Veterans, having been new once themselves, would never reveal the one camp secret that stayed secret.

"Listen up," enthused the Activities Director after campfire. "We want to catch a bunch. Your counselors will team you up in twos." The staff, winking at those who knew, paired their charges, none of the new campers noting that their partner was likewise novice.

"OK, sneak out in a circle. Go for ten minutes and then sit tight, as quiet as you can. When you hear the whistle, everybody jump up and yell and drive the snipes back to the middle. They're hard to see, so just keep them moving."

Sandi and Tara giggled, watching Kara and Mona look expectantly for more guidance. There was none.

"Let's go!"

The pairs faded into the woods. Not three minutes later, those in the know were back. Sandi and Tara made themselves comfortable poking the coals. Much, much more than ten minutes later when the whistle signaled, the campfire crew heard the distant shouts of crashing snipe herders. The new campers were befuddled to see the marshmallows in process when they converged on the center. Next year they'd be part of the trickery.

Sandi passed Mona a gooey s'more. "So now you're one of us experts."

"Guess so. The thing is, though, that Kara saw it coming and so we hooked up with these two guys. It wasn't that long, but long enough to see how they kiss. Kara's tried to get her unsnapped, but she wanted to make it harder. Ask her, if you don't believe me."

Maybe being an old-timer wasn't better than being a new-timer, Sandi realized. Nobody had tried to unhook her bra. Of course, she'd have suckered and missed out anyway.

Sandi roasted a marshmallow for Kara too. "Guess you sorta tricked us in reverse."

Kara inspected Sandi's roasting ability. "Perfect! Crusty outside and melted inside." She ate the outside and then the inside, one bite each, and licked her fingers.

The race was on and Sandi was already seeing dust. At least she got her s'more right.

FORETASTE

Becky leaned down from her bunk and announced with authority, "Antlers gets the boatyard, everybody."

Sandi missed the significance, but figured it might be well not to reveal her ignorance. Bets, being new and thus excused, had no such inhibition, "What for?"

Becky was only waiting to demonstrate her status as second year. "For 'Do it till Dawn'. We get the boatyard."

Authority Becky awaited Bets' obvious follow-up, "What's 'Do it till Dawn'?" The ninth-graders were ears.

"You know, where we do it all night. You know, get together with our steady."

Sandi already felt left out. Not wanting to announce that she had no boyfriend, much less a steady one, she phrased her concern obliquely, "Well, it's not like we can bring our steadies from home."

"No, and even if we could, you know, who'd want to? Like here, maybe your steady's just for here." Becky had one waiting at home, it seemed.

As Sandi and the other new girls didn't want to expose too much ignorance about the ways of Senior Camp, discussion turned toward whether Lee Anne would enforce the No-Talking-after-Lights-Out-plus-15 rule. They figured she wouldn't.

When the archery instructor got waylaid next day at the equipment shed, Becky passed on the next bit of information. "So here's what you need to know. The campers and the counselors both have it, but it's separate. Like you both know, but pretend you don't. Lee Anne's date I'll bet will be Sal."

The girls knew Sal, counselor at the boys' cabin Bear Paw. He was the hunk swimming instructor who Shannon claimed last year had slid his hand in her top. The others found this plausible both ways. He'd brushed several of them in more-accidental manners and Shannon would be one who'd twist to help. She'd as much as said so. "Have him float you one hand on your stomach, one up high. It's easier to get under your elastic." Then she paused, looking the conspirator. "His bottom hand, oh God!" The others figured that Shannon was probably still waiting. Otherwise she would have told about the hand.

Becky continued, "The counselors sneak out after they figure that we're all asleep. Of course, they know we're not, but we act like it so they can go. Then we sneak out too, except I guess we aren't sneaking, since they're gone."

"So where're they sneaking, the counselors?"

"I think the Craft Cabin, but we're not supposed to know."

"So where do we sneak, then?"

"We get the boatyard, like I said before, where they pull the rowboats on the grass. Chris says I'll like it there." Becky had to make it known that she'd already secured her date. "He'll get the guys to bring blankets and stuff."

The boatyard, thought Sandi? Antlers had to cease their discussion, as the archery instructor had found the extra bows.

Bets pulled Sandi aside when they were retrieving arrows that missed the hay bales. More that missed than hit. "Is she taking about making out?"

"I guess."

INSTRUCTIONS

That evening the "Do it till Dawn" conversation resumed.

"The guy you're dating knows where we'll be," explained Becky triumphantly. "The boys' cabins get all mixed up, but Antlers stays together. It's better with your girlfriends to talk to. There's grass between the boats and we each get our own place. We sit up for a while and do things like wave at each other, but then he pulls you under. Well, actually, maybe you pull him. Doesn't matter."

Bets giggled, "Like do it by the water?" with the pride of being first to get the meaning of "it", as in "do it."

Becky gave a nod, "Us and our dates between each boat."

"So it's boat, boy-girl, boat, boy-girl, boat. That way?" queried Bets.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:16 PM
"That's how I said it," a bit defensive, the reply.

"Just checking. I thought maybe you got in a boat. Then the bench where you oar would be in the way."

"We 'row' with 'oars'. We learn all these boat words, but we still have to wear life preservers," from behind Sandi.

Sandi phrased her next comment on the fly, a safe guess, "And we sneak back before dawn. That's the 'dawn' part."

"Right. The girls one rowboat on each side of you come at the exact same moment with you," Becky beamed. "I like to come once, really great. But after that we all decide for ourselves."

Afterwards, Sandi and Tara compared notes.

"She said 'come', I think." Sandi wasn't sure if Tara was a virgin too.

"Well I haven't" admitted Tara, answering that one.

"Me neither."

This endeavor seemed both enticing and frightening. Lots of Sandi's friends had lost their virginities in hasty moments with boys interested in little more than gaining experience themselves, more a mental rush for having done it that a physical one.

Sandi and her friends had figured out the mechanics from movies. Sandi's folks might think twice about her renting an R, but other girls' folks didn't check. They'd even watched X-rated at slumber parties. They knew about women who razor, how they moaned impaled time and time again. Some of the girls had seen movies showing the penetration, but nobody ever
brought one to watch. Anyway, Sandi but knew that the video stuff was probably faked.

But faked or not, it seemed real to girls in their pajamas.

At twelve she liked to think about how a penis could get long. She didn't like it, though, when boys looked down her dress. At thirteen she learned to kiss. Only Michael, though, she'd let feel her blouse. In the almost-year since turning fourteen, he'd made it inside. Lots of slumber party talk dealt with getting felt up. It's sexy to get unhooked, but if he just pops you out and something happens, you can just pop yourself back in.

"Getting fingered" was good for whispered sleeping-bag discussion. As Sandi's friends used insertible products of various Miss designations, having someone's digit instead didn't seem impossible. But what if it was your period? A finger is just a tampon with personality. It's all about personality.

Sandi knew that girls played with guys too. You pulled on them up and down and made them come. If it got on your clothes, your mom could tell. Of course, if it got inside you, they agreed, your mom would know when you missed your period. Either way, it's hard to fool a mom.

Some girls said that you didn't have to play with it, just make it really hard and let him put it in you. But then he might push too hard and you'd get everything bloody. There was the size thing. Her friends had pictures of males far in excess of what they presumed to be their own dimensions. Sandi once saw a male dog stuck in a female.

Sandi figured it might be with Michael. But maybe Randy. They'd held hands in the bus. Screwing seemed far away from holding hands in the bus, but once these kids did it right there in the very back seat. She'd seen the stain.

But now they were talking about doing it right here in camp!

Sandi wasn't sure.

FREESTYLE

The Antlers-Bear Paw war began the evening following. Returning to their cabin after campfire, the girls' opened bags signaled something amiss. Their initial consternation about snack shop money, cameras and jewelry (which they weren't supposed to have brought anyway) seemed to be misplaced. Things just seemed to have been rummaged.

In the midst the confusion, Mona again looked at her possessions. "Hey girls, count your panties."

Kara was the first to complete her inventory, "My black ones!"

To a girl, a pair was purloined.

Lee Anne spoke with some certainty, "Some pathetic boys' cabin raided us."

The thieves weren't long unannounced. At lunch, Lee Anne told them what she'd been informed. "Bear Paw did it and we have to earn them back freestyle. Like wrestling. One of us takes on one of them. We each choose who."

Sandi found this rather extreme for the return of their panties, but didn't say anything.

Becky turned toward Kara, "How 'bout you. You're probably the strongest. Ever wrestled?"

"Psych 'em out is how," Kara deemed. It was decided. Lee Anne sought the representative of Bear Paw to accept the challenge.

That evening during free time, Antlers slipped toward a grassy enclave around the corner of the lake. Sandi was nervous, but there was safety in numbers. When Antlers arrived, the arena was festooned with a clothesline on which hung nine pairs of panties, Sandi's near the middle. The boys were huddled, guffawing, but mostly looking at the ground.

Sal and Lee Anne joked as they settled on the rules, or in the spirit of freestyle, a lack thereof. Kara and Martin, a tenth grader who wore braces, would have at each other until one surrendered. No hitting or anything that would leave a mark. That was it.

"Come on Kara, nail his ass," Tish encouraged.

Sandi heard comments from Bear Paw regarding squeezing Kara's breasts. That didn't seem fair. Goosing a guy wasn't far from the girls' minds, but they'd not say it.

The two contestants circled one another for a moment, concentrating. Martin dived and missed, Kara's sidestep establishing her agility. Martin's next maneuver lacked any sense of finesse. He rushed Kara directly, grabbed her shoulder and tripped her. On the ground, Martin had little trouble lying across her back, pushing her into the grass. Bear Paw
cheered.

Sandi abjectly decided that the contest had cost her one pair of white panties. Boys have the brute strength. But the counselors seemed in no hurry to declare a winner. Perhaps sensing the referees' acquiesce, Martin pulled Kara up enough to reach under. The boys hooted at Kara's struggle as he fondled his targets.

Sandi looked at Lee Anne cuddling against Sal. Sandi looked back at Kara, now giggling at Martin's attention. It wasn't like he was inside her clothes or anything, Sandi realized and relaxed just a bit.

Perhaps due to their initial exertion, the two almost rested together, Martin's hand now freely roaming up from her waist under her attire. Kara was, if anything, lifting herself to afford him better access.

A bolstered Martin rolled Kara on her back and used his wrist to work her fabric upwards. He pulled her left arm upward enough to jerk her sleeve over her elbow, exposing half of Kara's bra.

The boys were laughing, "Take it off. Let's see 'em."

Sensing dominance, Martin left her shirt hanging and drew his free hand around to her bra hooks. Kara wiggled in resistance, but not enough to dissuade him. To Sandi, it didn't look like an attempt to escape. The unfastening clumsily accomplished, his hand returned to pull her cups upward. Martin straddled her to show his buddies her pale breasts, rising
and falling, rising and falling. Her areolae were pink; her nipples stood erect for two cabins' pleasure.

Sandi pressed her legs together.

The boys hooted even more as Martin began to extract Kara's other elbow from its sleeve. Sandi knew she should be distressed at such public spectacle, but knew that unless Kara called it quits, she'd watch.

Someone snickered, "Pants her."

Oh God, thought Sandi, but she still knew she'd watch. She hoped that nobody could tell that she didn't want Kara to concede yet.

After a long moment, perhaps sensing Martin's diverted attention, perhaps sensing the hungry eyes, Kara made her move. She twisted to the side and rolled her opponent over her. Martin was still trying to extract his hand from her top when she had him reversed, her thigh wedged between his legs, her arms grasping him in battle embrace. No camper had expected
this.

The girls cheered at their Amazon fortune.

Sandi sensed that even from the bottom, Martin could yet retopple Kara. She lacked the weight to pin him. But he didn't rise. Rather, as could be seen from Sandi's angle, Kara was thrusting her leg again and again against Martin. He tried to keep her at bay, but again best seen from Sandi's vantage, soon was rocking against her pressure. As Martin succumbed to
Kara's cadence, she covered his mouth with hers. His right hand reclaimed her breast while his other hand al last freed her right elbow from her tangle of clothing. She lifted her neck so that he could push off her shirt and pulled her arms inward so that he could at last remove her bra.

Topless Kara controlled the rest of the match. Again and again her thigh drove against her surrendering victim. Some of the girls begin to count. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven until Martin gasped and shuddered, his face flushed. Kara grinned wildly and thrust her leg more slowly against him until he lay still. She gave him a kiss. Breasts proud, she flopped on her back beside him.

After several moments, she nestled her head on his shoulder and pulled his arm around her to shield her chest. The two contestants were whispering to each other. Kara rested a knee over his pants, but not before Sandi could see the spot.

Sandi too was as wet as when she masturbated. Wetter, even.

Antlers, knowing they had witnessed an orgasm, cheered and claimed their underwear. Sandi, who had never seen a male climax before, was surprised at its suddenness. She was more surprised at her own arousal that begged completion.

The Bear Paw boys faded away. Sandi heard one of them say that Martin may have lost, but he'd had the most fun.

The counselors seemed pleased too. Sal's arms were around Lee Anne's shoulders, Lee Anne not seeming to care that anyone could see Sal massaging her breast. Sandi figured that given the event, maybe it wasn't even that big a deal.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:21 PM
Walking back, Kara analyzed, "Show 'em some tit and they're sunk. But you don't want to win by too much, you know. I gave him my panties that they stole for doing a nice job getting my bra off." Looking around, she added, "It's fun to watch, girls watching a girl, I mean. Makes us want to get naked ourselves."

They walked on. Kara thought again, "Hell, maybe I just should have lost all the way. Win the damn thing and you wind up the horny one." She laughed at the irony.

After lights out, Sandi replayed the contest in her mind to protract her arousal. Kara being stripped, wide-eyed and laughing. Kara's breasts. The turn-about. Kara's leg. Martin panting. Holding each other at the end.

ENCOUNTER

Sandi wanted to meet boys, any boys, so when she passed Sean and Jacob from Bear Paw on the campfire path she smiled big. "Hey!"

"What's up?"

"Not much. You guys?" She hoped they could tell she had on her black bra.

"Just looking around, wanna come along?" the boys exchanging glances.

"Sure."

"Martin damn near gave Kara the kinda freestyle she needs," surmised Sean inaccurately, but adequately conveying his bias as they walked. "He was just a little too quick."

"She did OK," countered Sandi, titillated that he'd opened the subject.

They headed toward the fire site, then across the creek. They chatted about camp food. Sandi liked how they laughed when she described the spaghetti as dead white worms. Sean had a fun laugh, she decided.

Arriving at a mossy patch behind a fallen log, Jacob flopped down, "Rest time."

Sandi sat down beside Jacob and Sean claimed the spot to her other side. They gossiped about the counselors. They were pretty sure that Sal and Lee Anne were "going out". Sandi laughed with them at the verb choice.

"Come on, Sandi, it's rest time," suggested Sean, stretching out. She followed suit. A boy on either side, the sun through the branches, this was pretty fine. Jacob and Sean seemed to have more "inside information" (they laughed when they called it that) on their counselors, but Sandi changed the subject when things drifted too much that way.

"Hey, Sandi," asked Sean, turning toward her. "Your cabin set for 'Do it till Dawn'?"

She wasn't prepared for that one, but managed "Sure," so as to not sound fazed.

"Us too," the reply. Then another surprise, "Ever been kissed in the ear?"

Kissing was her business. "Maybe." She started to sit up.

Sean rolled his shoulder enough over hers to thwart her escape and ran his tongue upward against her ear. "Like this."

"Don't". It tickled, she decided, but didn't tell them. She tried to act like it was no big thing, a guy kissing her ear.

"Like this, then?" running his tongue inward. She realized he was pinning her tighter with his shoulder and that Jacob's weight was restraining her other. She minded the closeness, but found it exciting to be between two boys.

"I said, don't", she repeated with what she hoped was enough conviction.

"Ever done the rest?" Sean hooked a knee over hers.

"Let me up!" Fooling around was one thing, but not here.

"Like had something funner than a tongue inside you?" Sean now had a leg between hers, his shorts wedged across her knee. She knew that he wanted her to wiggle. But lying still might encourage him, too. Visions of Kara's freestyle came to her, but she knew she lacked Kara's attitude.

"Come on," suggested Sean, straddling Sandi's leg more fully. "You'll like it."

They weren't really doing anything, she hoped. She didn't want to be a prude. It was mixed up, what to do. She pushed back just a little until she sensed the lump in his pants. She hoped that it looked like she was just trying to shove him off.

"I'll bet mine's the first big one you've felt, even!" Sean grinned, now more aggressive with his hips. "We're just goofing around together," as his palm crept to her chest. "How 'bout you be my date at "Do it till Dawn'?" seemingly serous.

That didn't seem right, making her decide right now. "Don't know." Sandi didn't realize how hard her heart was pounding until she felt its throb against Sean's hand. Jacob's hand was on her other side. It wasn't fair, she thought, two against one. It had to be fair, like it was for Kara.

One of the two was tugging her tee-shirt upward. "Wanna give us a little souvenir?" Jacob was reaching for her bra. "You donate or we liberate."

She tried to buy time. "No fair!" Their intent made her almost giddy. Maybe they'd let her take her bra off under her tee-shirt, she wondered. It would be because they made her. She pictured Kara's breasts, how everybody watched.

Sandi's nipples showed through her now-exposed bra. She wanted them to see.

"Lift up," interjected Jacob. "We just want your bra, is all. Come on. We'll give it back."

She remembered how she'd become damp when Kara was bared. Kara just laughed afterwards. Sandi arched her back so he'd find her hooks.

"Our cabin's rematch," declared Sean, letting her knee stoke him. "You'll love getting your cherry popped," Sean spoke in seriousness. "I'm not like Martin. I'll hold my horses, help you come too."

"She going to fuck us," laughed Jacob. "She really is!"

Oh my God, Sandi realized. With breath she didn't know she possessed she yelled, "Stop it!"

There'd been nobody to hear, she realized afterwards, but the two boys looked startled and sat up, letting Sandi scramble free.

"Hey, we were just kidding."

"Well it wasn't funny," pulling her top down.

"Remember our date," offered Sean, regaining his coolness. "Bye bye, nice leg, till 'Do it till Dawn'," drawing has palm across his crotch.

She realized that her knee hadn't minded, just her brain, just when Jacob said, "fuck."

RETRIBUTION

The boys were braggarts; the story was already circulating how the two had laid this girl who dared them. It was true, Sandi knew, that she'd gone along at first. Sean's lump stroking against her. Him knowing that she was pushing back. Them trying to get her bra off. Scary, but exciting.

But everyone would believe the exaggeration; it wasn't how she wanted to be known when they said whom. Guys like that never shut up.

It was Kara who could tell she'd been the one. "Sandi, you didn't give it up for those losers, did you?"

How did Kara know she'd have "given it up," wondered Sandi? Was her virginity that obvious?

Kara read her mind. "I can tell. You're too precious. That's not the point, though. If it's bullshit they're saying, we shut 'em up."

Sandi told the story, even the part about pushing back. That was the hard part to admit. She hoped that Kara would understand, wouldn't think that she was a prude and wouldn't think that she was a slut.

"They're assholes," summarized her friend. "You were just swimming way too far from shore, sister. If you hadn't yelled, they'd have raped you and left you with the blame. So maybe you learned something. But they didn't learn crap."

Antlers began its quest for justice. By the next evening, Lee Anne had conferred with Sal. "OK, listen up now. Sal doesn't want to know details, but you just tell me where you want to get them."

After tactical discussion, Becky told Lee Anne that the boys might enjoy a little hike up to the Lookout Tower. Sal accordingly sent the pair to retrieve a six-pack said to be stashed.

Sandi could have participated, but Kara said she didn't have to. "You've dealt with those farts enough." Thus what Sandi knew about the retribution was what her cabin mates shared.

Shannon and Becky had met the boys on the path and induced them into the trees. "Salivating," said Shannon. The waiting Antlers had the boys on the ground before they'd sorted out the turnabout. The girls who'd suggested kicking their genitals blue had been outvoted, at least temporarily. They'd wrenched the boys' arms backwards and used duct tape to bind their hands.

"So we hear that you two are pretty good," Becky had said. "Sandi even said she felt your cock," looking at Sean, "and helped you come."

Sandi was dismayed. She'd just bumped it a few times.

When Sean denied coming, "That's not what you told Bear Paw. You can't lay a girl without coming," ruled Shannon.

Becky and Shannon goosed their captives. "Zilch down there. Guess we gotta go the other way, then," ordered Shannon. "Roll 'em over."

Shannon had a wooden spoon. "Vaseline?" she'd asked, using the handle to dab petroleum jelly around their butt holes. "Got the camera ready, Dianne?" But not inserting was the girls' choice of victory, something for the two to think about.

The parting words were the best, Sandi thought. "You guys figure out the tape. Watch out, though. Sometimes when prisoners get free, the first one untied fucks the other." Becky said she just made it up on the spot.

In the report, Bets took her Sandi's hand. "Now they're historical assholes, at least."

Back in the cabin, Kara told everybody that Sandi was one smart cookie, the way she'd yelled to stop them. "Even if nobody can hear, chickenshits get worried."

For the rest of camp, Sean and Jacob lived in the shadows.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:25 PM
DEMO

"Listen up!" It was Lee Ann's counselor voice. "Tonight at lights out we have a demo on dating procedure." Needless to say, Sandi was curious.

That evening the girls, flashlights ready, gathered around Lee Anne's bed. Their counselor produced a banana. "So let's say that your steady is ready."

At first Sandi missed the connection, but the surrounding giggles signaled the obvious -- this was a penis, a big one at that.

"So maybe you already know this stuff," looking at Shannon and Becky, girls she knew did know. "Well the tennis pros never stop practicing. Or maybe you don't plan on needing to know for a while," glancing at Sandi and several others. "Things sometimes just happen. Maybe a guy pressures you but you can do something to stay safe. So the thing is that no matter what he says, you're not going to do him unless he wears a rubber. We're talking non-negotiable, OK?"

A few nods.

"Like he forgets to bring one, you have one ready. Like he forgets to put it on, you put it on him, OK?" more emphatically.

They all nodded, Sandi fully. She'd learned about condoms in Health Ed, the theory, anyway.

"I've got lots more in my blue bag, so you know where." Lee Anne dumped a selection of foil wrapped packages onto her pillow. "Take one and open it. Just put the wrappers back and I'll get rid of them."

Sandi selected a Trojan, a brand of which she'd heard, and unwrapped her package. The latex felt slippery.

"They have expiration dates, even. Some of yours have little ribs and stuff. They say it's for us, but it's not really. Push the middle with your thumb. If it doesn't act like it'll unroll, turn it around. It's hard to see sometimes. Try it."

Sandi realized that it was hard to tell, even with a flashlight.

"See the little pouchy place? You don't want a bunch of air in there, so sort of pinch it down when you start. Like this." She deftly deployed the condom on the banana. "But use two hands. He likes your hands on him anyway. Now pass around Mr. Banana and put yours on him. Just roll it back off when you're done. They say don't reuse 'em, but it's up to you.
They can slip off afterwards, so get it out of you before stuff spills."

Some of the girls giggled at their efforts, but Sandi was dead serious in her practice roll. She'd heard that gel was a good idea the first time.

"You can go home with poison ivy, but you can't go home with a baby. That's the camp rule not on the wall."

At breakfast, she caught Bets also slipping a banana into her pocket. They blushed and then laughed.

JASON . Jason was a cute guy, both Sandi and Bets agreed -- nice looking, funny, not stuck up. Best the girls could tell, he wasn't taken, but sometimes that's hard to know for nice guys. They laugh around with everybody, not huddle in a corner with their chick. The word was that he was available, anyway.

Sandi and Bets debated the possibility of dating Jason, "dating" in the camp sense, that is. You talked, got seen together and made. You could end up doing it till dawn. Maybe.

"Go ahead, Bets." And Bets did just that. The talking. The walking together. The petting.

"What's he like?"

"Oh, just regular."

"No, I mean what did he do?"

"I guess he kissed me."

"So you kissed him back, right?"

"A little bit."

"Did he, you know, try to?"

"Yeah."

"Like inside your top?"

"Just a little."

"You think he would?"

"Maybe."

Bets had her steady. Sandi had missed a chance, but at least Bets got there. When Sandi realized that she wasn't even mad at Bets, she realized that Bets was really her friend. The two held hands as they walked to breakfast.

KARA

Ever since Kara had beaten Martin at freestyle, Sandi presumed her to be master of the male race. Sandi had even asked her about testicles, functionally explained in Health Ed, but practically yet confusing. Kara seemed neither inclined to under- nor overstate her experience. "I've maybe ping ponged five or six, guys that is. Twelve balls, we'll call it. They never say don't. Don't squeeze them or anything, is all I can report."

A tenth-grader like Kara would have her pick at camp, Sandi figured. There wasn't a Bear Paw boy, Sal told Lee Anne, that didn't jack off after the freestyle match. Antlers roared at the thought of a cabin-full of boys huffing and puffing in their sleeping bags as they dreamed about Kara's breasts.

Sandi finally got up the nerve, "You know how you pinned Martin, that time? Your leg did it, right?"

"Our secret weapon, I call it. That and his brain. My buddy, Martin. I guess we have a little history now, right? Everybody thinks we fuck, I guess."

"I thought maybe since..."

Kara looked at her a moment and hit her shoulder. "Jeeze, Sandi, it's no secret in Antlers, anyway."

"What's not?"

Kara paused a moment, "Tish, you know."

"Tish?" Tish was the reserved one. She knew a ton of bad jokes, the standard prank menu.

Kara saw that Sandi didn't know. "We're in love, I mean. The girl way."

Sandi gulped. Kara and Tish, the girl way? She more-or-less knew the disconcerting translation. Sandi figured that she'd know one when she saw one. "Are you lesbians, then?"

"When we get naked, anyway. I've done it more with boys, but Tish makes me mushy."

Sandi must have taken an inadvertent step backwards.

"Shoot, Sandi. I know you're not."

"How?" Witnessing Kara being stripped had led to her own sleeping-bag fantasies. When they'd joked in the cabin about Martin, she'd lain awake until the others were asleep, not thinking only of Martin.

"I pay attention," volunteered Kara, more explanation being superfluous. "It's OK, thinking about each other. It's about being girls. The thing is, though, I'm still a shit-load smarter than you about boys, so you just consider me a resource about long funny looking things."

Sandi nodded.

"And balls too, of course." Kara fluttered her eyes. "And here's the way we can test the alternative." Kara leaned forward and kissed Sandi on the lips.

Not knowing what to do, Sandi stood there, nipples hardening.

"See? It proves it," confirmed Kara.

"Proves what?"

"If you were waiting for my move, you'd have melted like your marshmallow. Nips are just a reflex thing. If you thought I was weird, though, you'd be outa here. So you need a funny long thing and figure I know what I'm talking about."

Sandi grinned.

"I told you I'm a shit-load smart about this stuff," Kara returned to her deadpan. "Probably you want to feel my tits maybe? Nip on nip, us part-time dykes call it. But sorry, sister," ruled Sandi's first known lesbian, if only part-time. "So I'll blow you a kiss," which she demonstrated with theatrics, "in your dreams every time you remember me under Martin."

"Remember what?" countered Sandi, scratching her head.

"Freestylers on both sides remember. In their sleeping bags. Time to get you out of yours."

Sandi had a full-time friend.

It was a few days later when Sandi took Kara up on her resource offer. It was only a week till "Do it till Dawn". Were there just the Seans and Jacobs?

"Well," weighed Kara, pleased, "you gotta tell me exactly what to shop for. I know both aisles, right?"

"Like help me find a boyfriend."

"Now how did I know you'd say that? Smarter than shit, I tell myself when you forget to."

"You won't tell everybody, will you, that, you know, that I..."

"Got a little coaching? Trust big sister on that one."

STEPHEN

Lunchtime the next day, Kara cornered Sandi. "See that guy at the table behind us, red and black shirt?"

"His name's Stephen," offered Sandi. She knew every boy's name.

"Right. Well he needs a girlfriend."

"A girlfriend?"

"Right. Just doesn't know much about taking initiative. I think he's cuter than shit."

"You think so?"

"Remember who's the expert here. Look at his eyes. So just go talk to him. Not about going out or anything, just stuff. But work the word 'dawn'."

Stephen wasn't that hard to chat with. Talk bounced between school, music, movies, camp and life in general. She liked how he didn't try to sound big-time.

But she had to find out. "Oh, gross, Stephen. I can't believe your cabin ate that many Skittles. That you didn't all barf in your sleeping bags." Then she took the plunge, "That you weren't barfing it up till dawn." She paused, red faced.

Stephen paused too. "Uhh, no. We were just having a good time till dawn." Sandi detected the drop in his voice. He was as red.

Sandi knew she had to be decisive. "So, wanna' go for a walk?"

At the appointed time the two headed along the lake front. Sandi was nervous, but Kara said just be herself, that she couldn't do better than that. Kara had looked at her and said that with no make up, no special outfit, no nothing, Sandi was one sexy girl.

"Stephen, you going steady or anything?"

"Hardly. You?"

"Hardly."

The two walked silently for a bit. "Stephen?"

"Yeah?"

"You ever wanted to go out?"

"I guess."

"Me too."

After another pause, Sandi pursued. "Maybe just at camp, you know?"

"Maybe. But sometimes you just don't..."

"I know." She took his hand and they walked on.

"Sandi?"

"Yeah?"

"Maybe, I mean, maybe we could hang out or something. You're kinda nice."

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:30 PM
Sandi recognized his thought as a compliment, not a pick-up line gleaned from boasts in his cabin. "If you wanted to. Just for here, you know."

Stephen laughed, "Just for here." He squeezed her hand.

Sandi liked him. She thought another minute and decided to come clean. "You know how I said about you guys barfing till dawn, the dawn part?"

He looked down, "I guess."

"Somebody put me up to it, to check you out."

"Somebody wanted to check me out?" now looking at her curiously.

"I mean somebody was trying to help me check you out. About the dawn part," she added. "It doesn't matter."

Stephen tried to release her hand, but she held fast. He looked down again. "I don't know, I mean I do know about it, but not about me."

"OK. The funny thing is that the someone who tried to help me just told me you were cute. The thing is, you're more than that. It was the wrong reason, this dawn deal, but I'm glad she got me to try."

The two faced each other and kissed. It wasn't like Michael's back home. It wasn't like Sean's precursor to assumed dominance. It was their way to think together on the lake front. She paused. "Did you see when Kara wrestled Martin?"

"No. I'm not in that cabin." He looked down. "They said he made Kara come big-time."

Sandi didn't correct it. It wasn't that important. She swallowed, but had to know, "Are you a virgin too?"

PREPARATIONS

"Do it till Dawn" was one day away. Walking to crafts, Sandi turned toward Kara. "What are you and Tish going to do?"

Kara looked upward, "Well, sure as shit, not show up at the boatyard and give birds like you pointers."

"Oh." For some reason Sandi felt sad.

Maybe her tinge showed, as Kara followed up, "I think there's four of us not going, so we'll be OK, maybe have a girls' party ourselves."

Sandi started, stopped, and then started again. "Tara and Mona?"

Kara saved the difficulty of ending. "Me and Tish are just girls too. We're going to tell stories and eat stuff. Give me a break!"

"You're not going to do it?"

"Do it? Are we talking about sex, per chance? Shoot, no. It's going to be a girls' night, what half of you in the boatyard will wish you stayed for." Kara laughed at her prediction.

Kara continued. "For me and Tish, it's pretty much whenever. It's not like anybody notices when two girls wander off. Not all the shit they'd think if you slipped off with a boy." She looked at Sandi, "Ever think anything when you'd come back and me and Tish would be reading side-by-side on her bunk?"

"You were just reading."

"It's best on your own pillow," with a flutter of Kara's hand.

Later that afternoon, Kara signaled Sandi to wait in the cabin till the others left. "You know, Sandi, what I think is that maybe you should let them see your tits at the boatyard."

"Like you let Martin undress you that time? You wanted him to, right?"

"Like I said, girls like to see each other get stripped. It's not like here in the cabin where we just walk around naked."

"I've never done it before. Been stripped, I mean."

Kara reached around Sandi's jersey, unhooked her and slipped a hand over Sandi's breast. "You're so pretty. So sweet."

Sandi put her hands on Kara's shoulders.

"Afterwards you tell me, OK?" Kara concluded. "We'll go for a walk. Like I said, nobody notices when two girls go off."

That night, Becky let everybody know that she couldn't hold off another 24. The rest saw it for what it was, an opportunity to stay her self-perceived role as leader in things illicit. Let her, thought Sandi.

When Lee Anne was in the shower, Becky made known her plan. "Chris can't go another 24 either. Once you get in the regular groove, you know." Sure, thought Sandi. "So Lee Anne's promised to sleep right through a little activity. Don't hear; don't know, you know. 'Course maybe some of you sleep lighter." She laughed for effect.

Becky made sure they all knew when she let Chris in sometime after midnight. She made sure they all heard her toss her sleeping bag to the floor. She made them hear every possible zipper and snap. She made sure they all heard the condom process. She made sure they all heard her gasp. She made them hear how actively she finished.

Even Sandi could distinguish noises made in heat from noises made for broadcast. The actual coupling lasted not that long, not what Sandi had been led to believe from the sagas she'd attentively heard Becky document.

Sandi knew the floor-rolling was for effect, but she couldn't refrain projecting herself expert in Becky's role. Sandi sensed that Kara knew when her hand took the male role in her own sleeping bag. Sandi sensed that she wasn't the only one.

The next morning, Becky was pleased to make it known that Chris would bring plenty of rubbers for all the guys. "Free, even, 'cause he kyped them. We can't just keep borrowing from Lee Anne."

When Sandi saw Bets, she knew that her friend had masturbated too. The two held hands on the way to breakfast.

Later that morning, Kara ended a wry observation about mice in their cabin, "and the main thing is that tonight's your thing. Not just 'you' you, but you and him." She pondered a possibility, "If we knew which boat, maybe I could get under the one beside you and we'd have this cricket noise code. Like one chirp means slow down."

Sandi did her best to look thoughtful. "So what's the code if I'm facing the wrong way?"

"I'll croak like a frog that swallowed our mouse."

The laughing pair sat down with an arm around the other's shoulders.

Kara's demeanor turned less frivolous. "Seriously, Sandi, can I touch you just to remind me how pretty you'll be?"

"We'll pretend you're Stephen," Sandi grinned, but then added, "But if he's off somewhere, you can be Kara," turning inward.

"Nips like jewels," admired her friend, making them emerge with barely a touch,

"Kara, they're not like that because I'm... you know. It's because I care about you, sort of."

"I know. Sometimes we get confused. I got some shit to figure out too."

BOAT YARD

Lee Anne hadn't even bothered to change pajamas. She just waved them goodbye, pointed toward her blue bag and slipped out the door.

Tara, Mona, Tish and Kara, the four who'd opted out of the boatyard plan, arranged themselves so they'd be set to talk. The disparity didn't escape Sandi. Left behind were two girls who wanted to remain virgins and two girls who could rape them in concert. Sandi wasn't exactly sure how lesbians went about this, but she'd heard they know how. The ones they do
it to rarely tell and sometimes become lesbians too. It helps to be raped the right way. But Sandi knew that wouldn't happen here, that Kara would probably help Tara and Mona figure out how to decide when it was right with a boy. The four homebodies had purloined a popcorn popper from the camp kitchen. "We'll save you some, we promise."

Sandi, Dianne, Bets, Shannon and Becky arrived at the boatyard two minutes after the appointed time. They didn't want to seem too intent. Stephen, Trace, Jason, Chris and Art were waiting, likewise doing their best to seem casual. Having made it there, no one seemed sure of the next steps.

"Hi, guys," offered Becky.

A few mumbles in return.

"So," prodded Becky, "just a time to get together."

She laughed awkwardly. One of the boys joined her, probably assuming an innuendo. This event could fall apart without more guidance, Sandi realized. Maybe that would be for the better, as Stephen wasn't even looking up.

"So maybe we just choose our spots." Becky looked at Chris. "We'll take the one close to the path. Anybody comes snooping, I'll stop them."

Actually, thought Sandi, that was generous. The first couple caught would be incriminated while the others could be getting presentable.

Becky and Chris made their way between the first boats on the bank. Shannon and Art were next, not looking at their fellow campers. When Bets and Jason, hand in hand, started for the third spot, Sandi caught Stephen's eye and bade him follow. He seemed relieved being told. Sandi wanted Bets as a neighbor. Dianne and Trace claimed the end space.

The blankets provided the boys' excuse for protracted arrangement. Sandi slipped off her flip-flops and sat down while Stephen minimized the wrinkles, then crawled on. Stephen sat beside her and the two looked across the upturned boats.

The other couples looked confident to Sandi, though she knew that Bets, for one, was nervous too. Bets caught Sandi's glance and mouthed, "OK."

OK, what, thought Sandi? Bets was OK? You're on your own OK? Stephen was still looking at the water.

Sandi let her elbow settle in the crook of his. "Hey, Stephen," she whispered. "You know I really like you for you, not what somebody tells you to do."

"Thanks."

"So we don't have to do anything we don't want."

"OK." He broke his lakeward gaze and looked at Sandi. "Maybe you'll kiss me, though?"

Sandi almost giggled in relief. Of course she'd kiss him! She gave him one on the cheek, just lightly. Bets and Jason were kissing too. On the lips. She twisted her head around to find Stephen's mouth.

He let her kiss him for just a moment, and then wrapped his arms around her shoulders. She beckoned her tongue against his. Sandi wanted Stephen.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:34 PM
Kara's being undressed came to Sandi, how Kara had said that girls want to see other girls. It took but moment for Sandi to pull her sweatshirt over her head. Bets followed suit. To Sandi, they were stripping one another. Somehow Sandi knew how Kara and Tish made love.

She wasn't sure if Stephen noticed her lace, but knew when he saw her nipples harden beneath. She gave him only enough time to barely squeeze before she thrust his wrist around her side. He fumbled with her snaps until a fortuitous squeeze disengaged all three hooks at once.

She started to tremble.

She lifted her arms so Stephen could remove her bra. The lake breeze swirled around breasts, ivory in the starlight, areolae no larger than a teaspoon, nipples pea-sized. She'd always seen them as pointy, a girl's, but here they looked rounder, almost a woman's. She lifted Stephen's jersey and he pulled it off the rest of the way. His nipples were as hard as hers.

Looking to the side, she watched Bets bare breasted. As Stephen's tongue again found Sandi's, her friend disappeared with a salute.

HULLS

The rest would be about boyfriends. Sandi pulled Stephen onto their blanket so that whatever happened now would be out of sight. The stars magnified the sound of cold water lapping on the shore. Looking upward, hulls were their walls on either side. The constellations seemed close.

Stephen pushed his face to hers, "Sandi, you're beautiful."

Maybe I am beautiful, she thought. To Stephen. To Bets. To Kara.

Stephen bit his lip and placed his hand on her stomach. He hesitated, then whispered, "I can do it, but maybe not very good. Just if you want to."

Whispers, breathing, muffled promises and proclamations around them. Some Antlers were well on their way. She sucked her tummy in as much as she could. "I want to."

She worked her knee between Stephen's thighs. Stephen slid his hand to the snap on her shorts and twisted it open. "Chris gave me something."

Sandi lifted her hips. "Not this time." They both knew the meaning of "this time"; there'd never be another. Practicing on the banana seemed so long ago, so childish.

His hand played on her panties, her sparse hair bouncing within. When her shorts intervened, Stephen pushed them to her knees and then off. The two looked at the fabric bulge between her thighs, the span of ridge to dip to ridge. Sandi parted her thighs until Stephen could trace two fingers along the cotton's outer sides and a middle finger along the depression
between. Her stripping should be perfect, as parley, not as conquest.

Stephen's touch pressed the cotton against her bud. Her hips rustled the blanket, a whisper in the sounds of the lakeshore, until he slipped within her panties, through her wispy fleece, between her parting lips and upon the seed-like hardness.

Sandi bounced with each tiny stroke. When his fingertip slackened, her pursuit returned him to her tiny organ. Her nose sensed a feminine overlay on the fresh lake air, as her ears registered the arousal of those around her. Her impending orgasm welled.

Sandi drew her hand up the inside of Stephen's jeans and had grasped his thrust before she realized what she was holding. It was distinct even within the folds of the denim, its hardness dispelling any question about it being a delicate organ. Her other hand attacked his belt. The button beneath required just a twist and he was already lifting so she'd find his
zipper. Beneath that were his underpants, the final barrier just the elastic. She slipped her hand within.

His penis seemed warm, moist, larger than she'd sensed from the outside. Sandi realized what her friends meant about masturbating a boy, how you could drive the looseness up and down, slack skin on ready substance.

"You're so big." She wanted to say something and didn't know what else to say.

She pushed off his pants and pulled him toward her until the back of his wrist lay on the back of hers. Each could manually satisfy the other's wide-eyed lust. But wanting to be now a woman, she pushed Stephen's wrist away and pulled him nearer until their naked erections caressed.

They held themselves so until the suddenness of her pelvis broke the kiss and propelled him from her clitoris, down her slickened labia and to her openness.

The woman part of her would know what to do, she prayed. Indeed, her instinctive muscular contraction succumbed to innate complicity as he penetrated. With each push, Sandi felt her muscles relax; her tissue soften; her juices smooth, her body tingle.

When Stephen was at last fully within, the two held each other in motionless acknowledgement. It was only after they were fully coupled that Sandi began again to raise and drop her hips, rubbing his masculinity within her flesh. Slowly they began intercourse.

Around them, muted cries of exhortation, exertion and ecstasy mingled with the night. The rocking sounds of boy on girl merged with the waves.

The two virgins concentrated on their stroking. Slumber party stories were always about either foreplay or climax. The time intervening was the delicacy of which she'd not been told.

At last they begin their ascent toward orgasm. Tenderness succumbed to puppy-like challenges unspoken. Follow me. Take the lead. Hang on till I let you go. Delighting caresses succumbed to smothering kisses.

His body drove against hers; hers thrashed back. The two were fucking.

Sandi heard nothing, though afterwards Bets told her that she'd gasped with each thrust. Sandi's orgasm soared above the boats, the boatyard, the camp, the lake, everywhere.

Stephen shuddered her so much that she feared she'd expel him, but she remained attached to accept his last seeds. She squeezed and squeezed, and to her delight, felt another wave herself.

Only in descent did Sandi realize that she was both energized and exhausted. She'd made love. Perhaps she hardly yet knew Stephen enough to love all of him, she later admitted to Bets, but whatever stage this was, they'd still made love. Bets had heard them and it was real.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-12-2007, 09:36 PM
The plan, of course, was to do it till dawn. But somehow all five Antlers knew that it was about doing it once together.

She'd seen Bets stripped and Bets had seen her. That was part of the story too. As Kara said, girls like to see girls. But nudity residual to lovemaking was for Stephen alone. The couple dressed lying on their backs.

Heads popped up between the hulls. With goodnight kisses, the campers retreated. Sandi and Bets held hands on the path to Antlers, each knowing that they were wonderfully older.

CHECK-OUT DAY

When you're not quite fifteen, life's issues tend to be the social ones. The big issue, of course, is boys. That's pretty much the reason for coming to camp, to meet boys your folks won't even know about, to discover stuff. Back home, everybody knows everything, but camp's what you make of it.

Next year Sandi would be back. So would Bets. The two didn't know about Stephen or Jason. If the guys returned, the girls would double date where they could strip together and hear each other's lovemaking. They'd make the guys use rubbers.

If Stephen and Jason didn't come back, at least Sandi and Bets would know how to flirt. But Bets added, "You know what? We'll have a good time whoever shows up."

The two would have a great time, acknowledged Sandi. They ended up sisters, hands held for mutual encouragement. The two checked in as girls who wanted to discover something about guys. The two found guys who were, in fact, the sort their parents might even like. The two showed their breasts and felt the breeze. The two lost their virginities just a rowboat
apart. They'd given themselves freely and to boys with whom they wanted to share it. The fact that they both climaxed was cause for more popcorn after they returned to Antlers. Boys brag; girls celebrate, Kara had noted.

Kara had warned that afterwards Sandi would wonder if it was right. Physically Sandi was a proud little hen, but that didn't say much about validity. She was happy because Stephen was happy and she knew that he was happy because she was happy. She and Bets decided that some things are just meant to be circular.

Stephen had been so sweet; Sandi decided, that she might love a guy like him even if they didn't have sex. Bets countered that sex was biologically necessary. They both pointed out that the other was arguing from a very small sample size. They'd give it more thought. "No," said Bets, "more practice."

"Do it till Dawn", Kara had observed afterwards, was a camp activity like the snipe hunt; a "rite", she called it. She'd given Sandi her big-sister look, illustrating, "Like now you don't go goo-goo when you meet two assholes on the path."

Sandi and Bets were checking out as young women who realized they would never discover everything. That was the best part. Maybe next year they'd discover they were a super canoe team. Maybe they'd discover something more about guys, even. Probably about sex, but maybe more. They'd do it together. Sandi had never had a sister with whom to discover things.

She'd gained two sisters, actually. Kara's was the hand that led her to find her own pace, realize her questions, discover. Kara may have been a "shit-load smarter" about a lot, but was still a sister exploring the world too. Sandi had never had a sister to help her along the path. She'd never had a sister who, after the deed, could tell her that even when the
"wonderful" dulls a little, it's still "neater than ice cream." How could Sandi not love her?

Sandi cried when she saw Kara stuffing her duffel. It didn't matter what the others thought. She ran over and gave her friend a big kiss on the lips. Quick as a wink, before any of the others could register it, Sandi flicked her tongue against Kara's. Kara flicked back. That's how they said goodbye.

As she wouldn't be back either, Becky took it upon herself to transfer her authority.

"So Sandi, you get it going next year, OK? My idea is you maybe draw names. Whatta you think? Horny, right? Maybe then everyone will want to keep at it till dawn, like it says. You gotta remind the new girls about using rubbers. The thing is, Chris had me going so much that I about peed. Really! He sucked me so hard that I came in his mouth. Ever suck a guy?"

Sandi's thoughts had already emigrated. Bets close by. Stephen asking. Stephen deep inside. How she squeezed him while he climaxed. How the next day, she and Kara walked to the mossy patch by the fallen log. How Kara said nothing when Sandi put a blanket in her daypack and had then put Sandi's pillow in hers. How Kara stripped her and she, Kara. When they'd kissed, how she'd melted like a marshmallow.

Camp was about boys. She was pretty much about boys too; Sandi knew that much. Kara was about discovering that love's a larger issue.


THE END !!! :p :D

Good The Night !!! :)

fuck2fuck
10-12-2007, 03:35 AM
My Girlfriends Sister


It has been awhile since I have had a really great sexual experience.

I do have a steady girlfriend but she is the type of girl who will have sex but does not like it that much. It is not my fault, she just has some emotional problems and is not a very sexual person. Don't get me wrong, she is an extremely beautiful girl with golden blonde hair and an amazingly fit body. She is also great to be with but sexually, she is very frustrating.

I have been with her for almost two years and have got to know her mother and 18 year old sister very well. In fact her sister, Jaime, says she is totally comfortable with me, like a brother. I know this is true because of the way she walks around the house in her swimsuit without caring that I am there. (Most girls are very self conscious of their body at that age.) It is hard for me to be just as comfortable when she does this because her thong bikini is very revealing. This wouldn't matter much if she didn't have a gorgeous body. But she does. She is about 5'8" and 115 pounds. She has the most perfect long blonde hair and amazing tanned legs. They are so long that I can imagine the way the would wrap around me. Of course she doesn't help my sexual frustration when she wears the tiniest shorts that just barely show her lower butt cheeks. This girl has got to be perfect.

Over the last year I have spied on her while she watches T.V. on the couch with her legs spread open and her panties showing through the sides of her shorts. I knew that she was a very sexual 18 year old when she casually asked me one day why she had some very erotic dreams about a guy from her school.

Once when I was sick, I fell asleep at my girlfriends house. The door was open in my girlfriends room and Jaime had just finished taking a shower. She knew I was in the next room but thought that I was still asleep. She walked past the room topless and I caught a glimpse of her perfectly rounded firm breasts. I had always imagined that they would be great to grab a hold of and cum all over. Although I was sick, I still managed to grab a hold of my bulging cock as I came all over my girlfriends bed.

fuck2fuck
10-12-2007, 03:37 AM
My Girlfriends Sister

On another day I sat with my girlfriend on the couch and her sister was laying on the floor. I peeked out of the corner of my eye at Jaime's perfect ass that always gets me hard. It is the type of ass that is not big but not so small that is doesn't show through her short jean shorts.

I always dream of fucking her from behind. She then got up to go to the athroom. From where I was sitting, I could barely see the door of the bathroom around the hallway corner. Jaime must not have noticed this because she left the bathroom door open as she sat down on the toilet.

She must have thought that I was not going to get up and that I could not see her. I didn't want her to think that I was watching so I kept my head pointed towards the T.V. but stared with all my might out of the corner of my eye as she finished up. I thought this was great but my dick stiffened immediately when she stood up and faced towards me with her shorts at her knees as she wiped. For that 5 second period I saw what I always dreamed of.

Her bush was dark and neatly trimmed. Her hips were tan and she rotated them ever so slowly in my direction as she pulled her shorts back up. I instantly came in my pants at this gorgeous sight and focused my eyes back on the television as she walked back in the room, not knowing what she had done to me. Jaime wanted to sit on the couch so my girlfriend and I laid on the floor. Now I had become comfortable around both of these girls so I did like all guys do when watching T.V. and put my hand down my pants. I knew that Jaime could see my hand going down. I then lifted my hand upwards so my pants were pulled away from my waist, exposing my hard dick to anyone above me. Since I was laying down, Jaime was above me.

I knew she was watching television but kinda hoped she had looked down to see my big hard dick. I wanted to return the favor. I heard Jaime shift on the couch and I imagined that it was because she wanted a better view.

Just then my girlfriend, Susan, said she was going to run to the corner store to get a drink. I told her that I would rather watch this show and so she went by herself. Jaime got up and went into her room. I fondled my dick now that I was extremely turned on and was finally by myself.

fuck2fuck
10-12-2007, 03:38 AM
My Girlfriends Sister

Just when I was about to cum, Jaime sweet voice came from her room and was asking me to come and help her with something. I got up and walked toward her room. I noticed that her door was shut. I moved closer to the door and heard a faint buzzing sound. I waited curiously but then knocked on the door. Jaime very sensually asked me to come in. I almost died when I saw her almost naked body lying on the bed with a 12 inch vibrator.

She was only wearing some lace pink panties but they were scrunched to the side, exposing her love canal. The vibrator was halfway inserted and buzzing loudly. She moaned as she asked me to come closer. Confused but excited, I walked to the side of her bed. She left the vibrator inside her and used her hands to reach towards my crotch. Quickly, she ripped open the button fly of my jeans, and my rock hard dick sprang out. She cooed with pleasure.

Slowly she began to fondle my cock with her hands as the vibrator buzzed inside her. She then pulled me onto the bed and slowly positioned her mouth in front of my bulging cock. Her lips parted and her tongue moved up and down the sides and top of my dick. She then inserted my entire dick in her mouth and started to move wildly.

The vibrator was still buzzing and she was feeling the pleasure as she moved faster. I could feel her warm wet mouth take my entire dick as I began to cum. She didn't even flinch when I came into her mouth. She sucked harder and swallowed every ounce with erotic pleasure. Jaime then experienced a great orgasm from the vibrator and the excitement of sucking me off.

She moaned loud and clinched her hands on my ass. Jaime removed the vibrator and pulled me towards her. She then got on her hands and knees and begged me to fuck her from behind. I paused a moment, knowing that this was my girlfriends sister. But my dick throbbed at the sight of her ass awaiting my entry.

Before I could think another thought, Jaime pulled me into her and I quickly felt her warm pussy. It was wet and tight. I started to move as she moaned loudly. I moved closer to orgasm and so did she. The sex became more wild and then the door to the bedroom opened. When I turned around and saw the eyes of my girlfriend, my heart jumped. What had I done? Then I saw Susan slowly pull of her clothes and I saw her naked body move closer. She said "Jaime and I had been planning this for a long time. We always wanted to fuck a man at the same time."

fuck2fuck
10-12-2007, 03:39 AM
My Girlfriends Sister

I was in disbelief. My wildest dreams had come true. Susan moved onto the bed and got on to her hands and knees right next to Jaime. I pulled my hard dick out of Jaime and put it into Susan. Susan bucked wildly. Jaime then put her wet cunt in the face of Susan and Susan licked like a pro. Jaime's body moved wildly with her big tits bouncing as Susan ate her out. I fucked harder and after a few minutes of pleasure came inside my girlfriends wet pussy. She felt the cum squirt into her pelvis and she came at that very moment.

The excitement died down and I thought it was over. I was wrong. They laid me on my back and began to suck my cock. Usually I can not take this much in one day but I was so turned on that I still wanted more. They took turns sucking my dick and kissing each other. I looked up and noticed that they were also fingering each other.

One would suck my balls as the other would move up and down my cock. I felt their long blonde hair on my body as they took my dick in their mouth. Then I just could not take anymore so I squeezed the bed and came with a mind blowing orgasm. Susan and Jaime shared the cum and it oozed down their faces and tits.

We then got dressed and went back to watching T.V. Their mother came home and asked what we had done all day. "Nothing much" we said in unison and the girls sneaked a sexy smile in my direction. Little did I know that this was just the beginning of my sexual encounter with these two and even more of their teenage friends.

END

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 08:24 AM
My Girlfriends Sister

Thanks bro f2f for your wonderful story .....kekekekeke...so early in the morning post hor ! :D

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 03:55 PM
It's a wonderful day to stay in doors to read some stories ....hehehehehe , well let me post some stories for you all . ;)

Here goes the first one - Title : New years raping


"Cammi.. are you sure you don't want us to wait with you so your not all by yourself?" Mike asked me concerned. "Yeah, I'll be fine. I'm a big girl Mikey! I'll just call my mum and she will come and take me home."I replied reassuringly. "Okay.. if your sure.. Happy New Years Princess!" "Happy New Years Mike."

My friends all piled into the car and drove off into the night as I blew a kiss at their departing backs. Standing alone on the golden sand at the beach party at Kaiteriteri, I dialed my home number to reach only the aggravating beep of the engaged signal. "Shit!" I cursed aloud, hoping Mum would be off the Internet soon.

The sky suddenly began to darken and the wind began to howl ferociously , making a shiver shoot down my spine.
Thunder boomed across the sky and rain poured from the angry black clouds, soaking through my thin top in seconds as I dashed for cover with the rest of the remaining party goers.

My eyes scanned eagerly over the remaining people, hoping to catch a glimpse of someone familiar that I could hang around or get a ride with. I didn't fancy being alone with a bunch of unknown drunken idiots on New Year's for too long.

My eyes came to rest happily on a gorgeous guy.The only guy that I have ever loved. I smiled, and started to walk over to him. As I made my way towards him, a slim brunette bitch named Erika bounced over to him and slid her arms around his neck, drawing him into a passionate kiss. My heart dropped as she looked up and saw me, smiling nastily at me to let me know she had won.She sent a little wave my way to gloat, and let me know he had chosen her over me. He saw me too, and shrugged as if to say 'Meh.. You'll get over it.. No biggie..'

With tears in my eyes I spun around on my heel, pushed through the happy crowd and took off down the little alley into the campground. I walked into the slightly grotty campground toilets to get out of the freezing rain to stop getting even more saturated and slumped down in the cubicle dripping water on the concrete floor, and making myself wetter from the tears pouring down my cheeks onto my exposed legs.

I walked shakily out of the cubicle and splashed cold water across my tear-stained face. Trying desperately to call Mum again, just wanting to get home to my nice warm bed, my phone flashed the "No Signal" icon as if to taunt me.
Figuring I'd be able to get better range on top of the hill I walked out the door of the toilet block and paused for a slight second to see how heavy the rain was.

Looking up at the sky, I didn't notice the menacing figure lurking in the shadows.Grabbing my arms he shoved me roughly up against the brick wall of the toilets. I screamed and struggled to get away but he was too strong. I stood there trapped against the wall, unable to move even if I wanted to. I was in shock like a startled deer in the headlights of an oncoming car except for me there was no light. All around me was dark. I kept hoping someone would hear my screams of desperation but the heavy downpour of rain drowned them out. "Shut the fuck up you stupid little cunt! You got a fucking death wish or something bitch?"

Scared, I stopped screaming, but kept praying that somebody, anybody would come. His shoulders and torso forced me closer to the wall so I couldn't move an inch. I could feel him harden against me as his fingers began moving up the back of my top, his finger's tracing across my skin making me shiver in disgust. It tickled , but the pure fact that I didn't want any of it made it sickening. I didn't know how far this man was going to go. I told him not to..., I begged and pleaded with him to stop as he began to explore under my bra, his touch almost burning my skin but he wouldn't stop.

"Stop it. Get off me" I yelled in desperation, which earned me a stinging slap across my cheek. His hands free from under my top then moved to my legs and as if to spite me, looked deep into my eyes as he started to slide them higher and higher up my thighs. I hung my head, and refused to look into his eyes for I was sure that I would vomit.Deeply scared and sickened I struggled again, and my body started shaking violently as his fingers began roughly invading a place they didn't belong. All the places he touched felt dirty, and I knew no matter how hard I scrubbed, it wouldn't go away.

Thoughts were racing rapidly through my mind. Was my innocence going to be literally raped and taken by this man? What had I done to deserve this? Would I live through this? Would he take from me what I didn't want to give?

He leaned down to fumble with his zipper and I squirmed, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to escape. "You fucking little cunt!!" he cursed at me and made a grab at me as I tried to run. Catching hold of my arm, he twisted my body round and with his free hand punched me hard in the jaw, causing me to sprawl across the wet ground. I scrambled frantically on the ground to get up but he pushed me back down into the mud again. "Fucking little bitch! You're not going anywhere!" he yelled at me, and I shrank back afraid, yet hoping his loud angry voice would rise over the loud sound of the pouring rain to attract someone to save me from this hell.

I watched eagerly, waiting for someone, anyone to come, and tears began streaming freely down my face as I realized no one had heard. I looked at the man standing above me and realized my fate.

He picked me up off the ground as if I was nothing more than a rag doll and carried me into the empty toilets, slamming me down on the filthy bench. He stood in front of me, and unzipped his pants, his cock hard and bulging through his boxers. I slumped against the wall, and he pulled me forward, wrenching my mouth open and shoving his hard cock into my mouth. I gagged and bit down, as a reflex, which made him yell and push me back against the wall, my head hitting it hard. I literally saw stars.

He bent down, his face about an inch from mine, and whispered “You had better start co operating you little cunt, or I can’t be held responsible for my actions” I whimpered in response and nodded slightly at him, basically permitting him to use me however he wanted. He opened my mouth again, more gently this time and slid his cock in. He started pumping it in and out, holding my head still. He reached his hand down and roughly squeezed my breast, causing me to flinch. He stopped, and took his cock out of my mouth. He pulled me off the bench, and stood by the door.

“Strip, bitch” He ordered. I stared pleadingly at him, shaking my head slowly. He took a step menacingly towards me, clenching his fists at his side. “Alright!!! I’ll do it!!!” I yelled, scared of the consequences if I didn’t. I slowly released the straps of my top, and it fell to the ground, revealing my purple bra, holding in my C cup perfectly rounded tits. I shivered in the coldness, and reached down, pulling my skirt to my ankles and stepping slowly out of it. I must admit, I must have looked pretty good, my body covered in goose bumps, my long black hair cascading around my shoulders, my eyes wide in fear, my lips pouty and red. I didn’t feel good though. I put my hands behind my back and began fumbling with the clasp on my bra, slowly undoing it. It finally snapped undone and I held the bra to me, it shielding me somehow from this man. I sighed and let it drop to the ground, my tits free. My nipples were immediately erect as the cool wind blew across them.
I traced my fingers around the line of my panties, looking at him pleadingly. He smirked and motioned with his hand for me to continue. I hooked my fingers into my panties and pulled them down, then placed them at my feet. He smiled at me, and whistled appreciatively.

“Come here honey” He said, not unkindly. I walked slowly over to him, and he grabbed me by the wrists roughly, pulling me to him. His mouth crushed mine, and his tongue roamed around my mouth, making me feel like vomiting. His hand traveled slowly up my side and cupped my breast. I gasped, his touch being the first touch from a man I had ever experienced. His hand massaged my tit gently, then his finger rubbed slow circles around my hard nipple. I was repulsed as I found myself being slightly aroused by this man. He slowly leant his head down and encircled my nipple with his tongue. He pushed me backwards onto a bench, and sat in between my legs. I started closing them immediately, and his hand shot out, grabbing my chin. “Listen, bitch, if you don’t cum within the next ten minutes, I will let you go, but if you do, then I will fuck you like you’ve never been fucked before” He growled at me. I nodded at him and he smiled, before burying his head in between my legs.

I felt a slight tickle as he trailed his tongue up my thigh, then he slowly began rubbing my pussy with his palm, softly at first then slowly getting rougher. His finger then extended and rubbed up and down my clit lightly, tickling it gently, I squirmed slightly and his other hand came up, rubbing my slit softly, each time the tip of his finger going into my pussy a little deeper. I moaned quietly and he chuckled, then the tip of his tongue rubbed against my clit, causing me to shiver. His tongue started rubbing up and down my clit at a hugely fast pace, causing me to moan. I tried to hold off the impending orgasm, when he slipped a finger inside my pussy, causing me to go over the edge. I screamed in pleasure, and mashed his head into my pussy in a frenzy of lust and rubbed my pussy on his face. When I calmed down I was mortified at what I had just done.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 03:58 PM
“I guess I won, darlin’” He said, wiping my juices off his face and smiling.
I shuddered as I thought about what he was going to do with me, he stood up, revealing his hard cock. I couldn’t really comment on the size, as I had nothing to compare it with, but it was quite skinny, and long. He told me to open my mouth, and he grabbed a handful of hair on either side of my head, swinging it backwards. He bought it forward again and shoved his cock in my mouth. I learnt from my earlier mistake and just opened my mouth as wide as possible and tried to ignore it banging on the back of my throat. He seemed satisfied and released my head, sliding his cock out of my mouth.

He dragged me across the bathroom, and slammed me down against the sink, my feet barely touching the ground, my hips being mashed into the cold porcelain and my face crushed against the mirror. He ran his hand up my ass crack, and pushed his finger against my puckered anus.
“It’ll be a tight squeeze sweetheart, but I think it can be done” He crooned
“NO!!!”I yelled, trying to get up
His hand pushed my head back down against the mirror, and the other one came around my waist and squeezed my breast
“I told you, you should co operate” He whispered in my ear, pinching my breast until I was on the verge of tears and almost hysterical.
He stopped and stepped back, my ass and pussy exposed to him. He slapped my ass, hard and then pushed the head of his cock into my virgin pussy. I squealed and he slapped my ass again, pushing more of his cock into me. I felt stretched but the pain was bearable, he slid his cock out, and then back in again. My wetness helped lube up his cock and gave him a more easy entrance, luckily for me. He slammed his cock up inside of me, causing me to scream, and I felt something trickle along my thigh. His finger traced along it, then smeared my blood on the mirror.
“You were a virgin baby?” He asked, sneering at me.
I began to cry and nodded. He laughed and pushed the rest of his cock into me, stretching my pussy muscles to accommodate for his long thin shaft. I felt his balls resting against my thighs and suddenly he was pumping his cock back and forwards into me, building up speed. I tried to fight the feelings of pleasure building in my stomach but it was useless, and as he reached around to tweak my nipple, I came again, moaning long and hard. He smiled at me and slapped my ass again.

He finally slid his cock out of my pussy, and I sighed in relief, his constant pumping was taking a toll on me everywhere, my hips were bruised and sore from the sink, my buttocks were sore from his slaps, and my thighs were hurting from his balls. My relief came too soon when I realized what was happening. I felt a pressure on my anus and all of a sudden the head of his cock was buried in my ass. I howled in pain while he just sat there, not thrusting or moving, just waiting. I finally stopped yelling and he began pushing. I screamed and begged for him to stop, but it just made him push harder. I felt like I was being torn in half from the inside. When he finally stopped pushing, I was in so much pain that I was sobbing uncontrollably. He slapped the back of my head and started pumping in and out slowly. I groaned as his hand reached round and his finger found my clit, and began rubbing.
My vision became blurry as another orgasm came on, the pleasure of his finger, the pain of his cock, and my tits being jammed against the metal taps, was all too much and I groaned loudly as I came again. He grunted and shoved his cock hard up inside me, and I felt a warm liquid splash around in my insides, filling me to the hilt with his cum. He groaned and flopped down on top of me.

“You sure are a good fuck” He whispered cruelly in my ear. “Now go clean yourself up in the toilet”
I staggered over to the toilet and sat down, disgusted to hear his semen drop out of my ass and into the toilet. I wiped the rest up and came out of the toilet to him splashing cold water over his cock, cleaning it.
“Lick it clean, bitch” He ordered.
I shook my head, not wanting to touch it after it had been up my ass.
“LICK IT CLEAN!!” He yelled at me.
I jumped and walked slowly over to him, he pushed me onto the ground and stuck his cock in my face. He was already semi hard again, from his rubbing it. I took it into my mouth and almost vomited as I tasted shit and cum on his cock, but carried on sucking it anyway. After a while he was fully hard again, and I felt him shudder, and realized he was about to cum. I panicked and tried pushing his cock out of my mouth with tongue, a stupid thing to do, I know.
“Oh fuck yeah baby” He moaned and cum directly into my mouth.
I choked and spluttered on his cum, til he reached down and held my jaw in his hands, keeping my mouth closed.
“Swallow it” He said
So I did, and he smiled at me.
“Well, this has been fun, but I have things to attend to. I certainly hope we meet again” He said, before sauntering off into the night.

I quietly picked up my clothes and got dressed slowly, moving my legs hurt, and my ass and pussy were sore from the beating they’d received. I went out into the cool night air and looked up and screamed into the night.


I reported my rape to the police but nothing was ever found of the cruel man that raped me of my virginity and dignity that night. The worst thing is, that I now find myself being nothing but turned on by the experience.
In fact, I was thinking about it the other day, while I was home alone, and lying on the couch in the lounge, and before I knew what I was doing my hands were roaming all over my body. I slipped my hand down my panties and rubbed my clit softly, while my other hand sought out my nipple and squeezed it gently. I moaned and rubbed my clit harder, breathing heavily and grunting as I remembered the intimate details of my rape.

I heard the front door close to late, and my dad had entered the lounge, his mouth wide open and staring at me. I blushed a deep scarlet and ran upstairs. I was mortified that my dad had seen me masturbating. A few hours later, when I had composed myself, I walked down to dinner, and took my place next to dad. He smiled awkwardly at me as mum asked me about my day.
“I didn’t really do anything mu…” I trailed off as I felt a hand caress my inner thigh, moving higher.
I looked at my dad in horror, and he winked at me, his hand moving up towards my pussy….


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:01 PM
How about this sexy gal story - Title : Sexy becky . Enjoy !!! ;)


Becky was beatiful, the way that most teenage girls are, but with that little extra something. At 17 she had developed a fantastic body, nice and slim, but with curves in the right places. Her hair was naturally blonde, almost white it was so pure, and the bluest eyes that you ever saw.

She had babysat for her Aunt an me since she was 14, and I have to admit, even at that age I had seen her potential. Because she was family - she would take care of the kids when we went out, and then sleep over rather than go home. Over the years I had watched her body develop, but she never seemed to lose the demure innocence that she had.

In a morning she would come down to breakfast in just her PJ's, which consisted of a cropped t-shirt and a matching pair of shorts, and I was constantly tring to catch a glimpse of anything underneath when she was in the room, when she leaned over to get her drink or to get teh TV remote, I'd pray for the shorts or t-shirt to tide up just a little too far. I dont think it ever occurred to my wife why I was always even hornier than usual at a weekend, it was my mind working overtime on my fantasies of Becky that got my wife some of the best fuckings she ever had.

Then when Becky was 17, something changed, she still looked and acted like she always had, but she had a new glint in her eye, seemed to move much more sexily when she walked in to a room, and a strange air of confidence. She was very close to her Aunt and told her everything, so I knew she hadn't had sex yet, but she was certainly different. One evening we had all been to a family party, I was on early shift the next morning so I was driving. Becky had caught my attention immediately at the party, she looked stunning in a very understated black dress, which could have been made for her and seemd to touch her in all of the right places. At the end of the night, she asked could she have a lift home and we of course said yes.

I dropped Tracy and the kids of first as it was late and the kids needed to get to bed, then I went on to Beckys house. It wasn't far but as I pulled on to her street she yawned and stretched, her arms above her head whic made her pert breasts look even more amazing, and her dress fall open revealing her sexy young legs. I couldn't help but stare and she looked at me and giggled as we arrived at her house. "Thanks for the lift", she said, and leaned over to kiss me as she always had since being a kid. But the kiss wasn't that of a girl, it wasn't a proper kiss like lovers kiss, but her lips were much softer on mine than before, and it seemed to last rather a bit longer than a peck. I found myself immediately aroused and as she pulled away I found that I was still leaning forward, puckered up!

She opend the car foor and swund gracefully from tha car and closed the door behind her, as she walked up the long drive to her house, she glanced over her shoulder and wave a little wave accompanied by a very mischevious smile. That night my wife got 2 fuckings, and when she was blowing me inbetween fucks, I had my eyes closed and whispered Becky's name as quietly as I could under my breath....

The following weekend, Becky came to babysit again, my wife and I got ready and went out locally with some other couples. My wife had nothing to eat before we went out, and I tried to keep an eye on her drinking, but before I knew it she was being loud and dancing, making a bit of a show of herself. Not that I minded as it was good to see her enjoy herself, but I knew that it would be followed by a compulsion to drink even more and probably end up with her causing an argument. I kept on her good side all night but didn't drink any more as I thought I'd better keep an eye on her, and I managed to keep the peace on the way home.

By the time we got home she was absolutely out of it and I had to carry her straight up to bed, undress her and tuck her in. I went down to see Becky who was in her jeans and shirt still and watching a movie that had just started on TV. I fancied watching it myself, as well as the chance to sit with Becky for a while, so I popped a Pizza into the oven and went upstairs and put on my dressing gown. 15 mins later we were both enjoying Pizza, she sat in the chair and I sat on the floor in fornt of the sofa, which was at a 90 degree angle to the chair she was in, then in the far corner was the TV.
After the Pizza the chat stopped as we both started to get involved in the film, after a while I glanced at her to find her looking at me every few seconds and then back to the TV.

When I looked, my robe had fallen open and my underpants were on show with my cock and balls producing a pretty impressive bulge. I smiled to myself and continued to watch the TV, letting my leg fall further open, and revealing my bulge even more, when I looked again she was positively staring at it. She looked up and saw me looking at her, she quickly jumped up and said that she needed the loo. As I said, I hadn't drunk a lot that night, but enough to make me a little braver (or more stupid?) than usual, so whil she was upstairs, I took of my underpants and put them in the pocket of my gown, and covered myself up again. Becky was gone for about 10 mins and when she came back down she had her sexy little PJ's on.

She smiled and said theat she had decided to get ready for bed while she was up there. We settled into the film again, and I was her keep glancing over at my crotch, obviously eager for another look, but also she was sat with her own legs up on the chair so her shorts rode up making the crotch of her shorts pull tight around her littls pussy. Now I was starting to feel so horny, so let my leg fall a little, hoping that she wouldn't freak out, after all, she may have just seen this as a little fun. I stared at the TV and felt my robe fall open as I shifted my leg. After a few seconds I looked at the corner of my eye and could see her gawking at the sight of my cock hanging down, but then came the killer. Her hand moves up her body, under her t-shirt and she began to fondle her breast as she looked at me...My cock started to get harder by the second, and I looked at her apprehensively, hoping she wouln't freak.

She looked me straight in the eye and smiled, just for a few seconds before her eyes went back to my now rock hard cock. "is it the first one that you've seen?" I asked her. She nodded silently, still look at my cock, then looked up at me. "I've seen yours before, but not hard, when you were getting changed once, but never seen another one before", she said in her sweet little voice. I stood up, the feelings of uncertainty now slipping from my mind, and walked over to her, my cock poking out from my robe. "If you want you could have a closer look", I said in a low whisper, she looked up at my and flashed me thatwonderful smile of hers, those innocent eyes swallowing me up, but didn't move. I opened up my robe and let it fall to the floor, my cock was hard as hell, Becky was staring at it, still massaging her breast under her t-shirt in a natural way, as if she wasn't ever thinking about it.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:03 PM
I moved closer so that my cock was close to her face, and she leaned forward to look closely, as she gasped she was so close I could feel her breath on my cock and I knew then that I had to have her. "It's massive..." she whispered as she marvelled at my cock. It stands at a little over 8" when really hard, and about 2.5" across, so although its no record breaker, it has always done me proud, and must have looked pretty daunting to a virgin!.

I reached down and took her hand from her lap (the one not on her breasts!), and started to lead it to my cock, she looked up at me nervously and I smiled, "don't worry, it's fine" I reassured her as I placed her hand on the shaft of my cock, which twitched as her cool fingers came into contact with the burning flesh of my cock. "God it feels amazing, I never imagined that they yould feel as hard as this", she cooed as she wrapped her fingers the girth (as far as she could) and gave it a squeeze.

Her face was a picture of awe and excitement and I tokk her wrist and started to move her hand up and down the length of my cock, my ballstwitching in appreciation. I took my hand away and she continue the motion on her own accord, I've wanked and been wanked a thousand times before but never felt so close to coming so quickly as I watched this horny young girly stroke my cock.

After a couple of minutes I said, "time for you to show me a little something", she looked up at me in aprehension, I smile and took the hem of her t-shirt top and started to pull it up. For a second she stiffened her arms, then put them up in the air allowing me to take the top from her and exposing those small but perfectly formed breasts, both nipples perky from her obvious arousal, " my God they are amazing", I whispered to her, taking her hands and pulling her so she stood up in front of the armchair. I slowly lowered myself, pausing as I caressed them in my hands and gently sucked her nipples in turn, she gasped then moaned gently.

I continued my journey down her lithe body, kissing and tracing my way with my tounge, her eyes half closed as if she were in a dream world. I knelt down and hooked my fingers over the waistband of her PJ bottoms and looked up at her. She grinned down at me like the cat that got the cream, all nerves were now overcome with passion and she wanted me.

I pulled the shorts down slowly to reveal heaven. Her pussy hair was as white blonde as that on her head, bot there was so little of it, she obviously kept it well trimmed. I marvelled at its perfection, a nice tight little pussy, no big lips hanging down, just like a hot young virgin pussy should be. I kissed around her pubic area and she pushed her hips hard into my face, she wanted this so bad. I sat her back down onto the armchair, so she was seated right at the edge then layed her back.

I removed her shorts altogether then parted her legs just enough for me to get my head between thos slim, firm thighs. She looked at me pleadingly as I lowered my face to her pussy and slowly teased the outsede of her pussy with the lightest, featherlike brush of my tounge. She spasmed imediately as if I had just shoucked her with electricity, her eyes wide open just for a second before she pushed her hips forward...

I started to lap at her sweet little honey pot, and it was SO sweet, the musky aroma, talke about ready, she was positively creaming, she was so wet. Each lap of my tounge went deeper and deeper, until finally I lightly stroked over her clit , she picked up a cushion and buried her face hard into it as she moaned out loud. I've always had a talen for licking pussy, probably down to the fact that I fucking ADORE it, so I moved the pace up a gear. I started to lick with long deep strokes up her pussy, then started to circle her clit with the very tip of my tounge, now she was bucking like crazy, grinding her pussy into my mouth, clawing at the back of my head as she pulled my face hard into her.

Now for the killer, I decided, as her first orgasm welled up I locked my lips around her clit and thrashed it mercilessly with my tounge, as her orgasm hit I stopped licking and sucked on her clit, drawing the blood into it and makeing the orgasm go on for as long as I wanted. Her body was rigid, her legs locked out at either side of my head and she was silent. After about 30 seconds I released the lock on her clit and went back to licking deep into her pussy, as her orgasm faded I pushed my tounge deep into her and I could still feel the inner muscles of her pussy contracting. Suddenly she let out a loud, deep moan, almost like a roar, into the cushion, and I smiled proudly to myself.

As her 1st orgasm started to subside, I decided it was time for a second, I wiped my middle finger around the entrace to ger pussy which by now was positively dripping, and covered my finger in the cream. I put the very tip of my finger at the entrace to her pussy and started to lick her again, she was still moaning into the cushion and as I picked up the pace with my tounge I started to work my finger into her. Her pussy was so tight it was incredible, but a wetter pussy I have never felt.

I settled my tounge and finger into a nice steady rythm, then bent my finger up ever so slightly so that I was on her G-spot, as soon as I hit it she was away again, the second orgasm hit her like a train and I sucked on her clit and circled her g-spot gently. She emitted a high pitched squeal as she drew breatch and the orgasm wracked her whole body, as I looked up at her face in extacy and her perfect body down as far as her sexy legs that were locked around my head again, I could have almost come myself.

She lay there for about 3 or 4 minutes in a state of disbelief, panting to get her breath back, but my cock and balls her pulsing and I needed something now. I stood up and her eyes opened fully and she smiled up at me. She looked down at my cock and her grin widened, and a sultry glint sparkled in her eye. I leaned over her and kissed her fully, my left hand supporting me on the bakc of the chair, my right caressing these perfect breasts and down her firm, flat tummy to her pussy and this time I slowly pushed two fingers into her.

She moaned softly into my mouth as we kissed and I pumped my fingers with a slow, gentle rhythm deeper into her. She moaned more as her tounge thrashed wildly around mine and she bucked harder onto my fingers. the slowly I started to work them back out, she broke the kiss and looked up at me pleadingly with those beautiful blue eyes, I knew she was well on her way to her next orgasm. "My turn first I think!", I said to her.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:05 PM
I pulled her hands to stand her up and I took her place in the chair, then I motioned her to kneel down, my eyes taking in every detail of her perfect body as she did so. As she knelt there I smiled, dont ask me why but any man will tell you, theres something extra horny about a woman kneeling infornt of you to suck his cock. She slowly teased her hand up my thigh, as if she was unsure of what she ought to do.

When she reached my cock, she again took a hold of it and started to wank me, the image alone was enough to make me cum, but I wanted more. "Have you any idea how to suck a cock?" I asked, she shook her head, her hand still pumping me. "But Kirsty", (her cousin...another story), "has told me about it", and with that she leaned forward and slowly took the end of my cock into her pretty little mouth, how I didn't shoot then and there I dont know, but then she starts to bob up and down, sucking me. The pleasure spread from my groin through my whole body, here am I living out my fantsy of having my cock sucked by a 17 year old stunner.

She kept looking up at me with those beautiful eyes as if she wasn't sure, I ran my fingers through her hair and stoked her face, moaning and telling her how good it felt. The more I did this, the more confident she became, sucking me deeper and harder, now wanking me in unison with her mouth, and then caressing my balls with the other. After only a few minutes I felt the familiar warm rush in my balls and knew my own orgasm was on the way. I put my hands at either side of her face and she looked up. " Becky sweetheart, you should stop, I'm going to cum any second now, just let it squirt onto my belly." but this just drove her on to work even harder.

Well I wasnt going to tell her again, I'd done the decent thing right? Now it was my turn to crab the cushion and bury my face into it. My balls errupted and she was still sucking like hell, I cried out into the cushion and as she still sucked I thought the orgasm was endless. Way better than any blowjob my wife had managed. As for the cum, I think she has swallowed a little, but as she sucked me the rest rant out of her mouth and she rubbed it into my cock and balls as she wanked me and caressed my balls. How long exactly the orgasm lasted for (probably not very long but felt like hours), but eventually I dropped the cushion and looked down at her.

At this point two things occured to me. Firstly this was real, I really had just cum into Beckys mouth, I had licked her pussy, this was no fantasy it was real, and she looked very pleased with the result of her first blowjob. Secondly, my cock was still as hard as hell! Sure I'd had blowjobs and then sex a little wile after, or fucked my wife and then again maybe half an hour later, but this baby was showing no signs of even wilting!

Becky wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, but I stopped her and kissed her full on the mouth, tasting my own cum on her beautiful lips. I gave her my t-shirt to wipe her hands on, my cock not suprisingly still hard as hell! She looked down at it and the up at me, "Why is it still hard, didn't I do it right?" she asked. "Becky, I can honestly say without doubt that you have just given me the most amazing, erotic blowjob of my life, and thats the reason that its still hard, he wants more!" Her face broke into her beautiful smile again, and gave my cock a playful kiss on the end. "Shall I do it again?" she asked, running one of her long manicured finger nails along the underside of my cock.

"How about we put him to his proper use?" I suggested to her with my most charming grin. Her smile dropped a little, "Will it hurt me though, it's my first time and that looks massive", she said, nodding towards my cock. "Becky I have to be honest, I think it probably will hurt a little, but you're as ready as you will ever be, youre relaxed and your little pussy is absolutely dripping, and I promise I'l be as gentle as I can". With that she smiled up at me again and relaxed back into the chair, pushing her hips to the edge.

The unfortunate thing was, because the whole situation was so hot, and because Becky had got me so horny, my cock was as big as it was ever going to get, as hard as hell. I manouvered myself between those beautiful, slender thighs and took a hold of my cock with my right hand, my left hand was sub-conciously wandering over her wonderful young body. I looked into her eyes and smiled at her, she was still clearly very nervous but putting a brave face on things as I got into place. When my cock first made contact with her pussy lips, we both gasped out loud, the sexual tension and anticipation was incredible.

I very slowly worked just the head of my cock into her, her eyes widened as did her mouth, whether it was pleasure or pain I'm not sure. I didn't push any further, I wanted to make sure that all this was done at her pace. As the whole of the head of my cock was enveloped in her tight little pussy, I could have easily cum immediately. Never had I felt a pussy so incredibly tight, but at the same time amazingly wet around my cock. Her breathing was sharp and shallow as I pushed a tiny bit deeper so I stopped. My hands were wondering over her silk like skin, her nipples were as hard as bullets, her eyes looking down at the tight little space that I was invading. I took some of the liberal amounts of her cum from the underside of her pussy on my middle finger, then gently started to circle her half exposed clit with tiny circles. As I did this it had an unplanned but welcome effect.

As well as making her approach another orgasm, she started to gyrate her hips in time with my finger, which pushed her down onto my cock. Slowly but surely, she was doing all of the work herself. Now my own instincts started to kick in, I wanted to fuck, but pulled out of her rather than pushing deeper, she was close to cumming and let a moan of dissapointment as she realised what I was doing. Not giving her time to realise it fully, I pushed my cock slowly deeper into her, about half of the shaft now buried into her, giving her a split second to grab the cushion again as she cried out in her most powerful orgasm yet, the power and intensity of it took me close to cumming again as her already tight little cunt went into spasm around my cock.

I carried on teasing her clit and maintainedd a steady stroke with my cock, controlling the orgasm but fighting my own urge to flood her with my cum. As her orgasm washed over her, I took advantage and worked my cock deeper and deeper into her, she gasped and winced in pain a couple of times, but the intensity of the pleasure outweighed the pain. Now my animal instincts were taking over, this perfect young girl taking her first cock, my cock, into this delicious, firm, pert young body was too much. I started to work my cock into her with longer, deeper strokes, desperately fighting the urge to ram the whole length into her, Becky was moaning and wailing constantly into the pillow, her dripping wet cunt still convulsing around my cock. But now something had changed, she was bucking onto my cock and her legs were now pulling me into her.

I knew that I couldn't last forever, Becky was now taking the best part of my cock, so I decided to finish in style. I leaned over and moved the cushion, looking at her face contorted in half agony and half extacy. I cupped her face into my hands and kissed her full on the mouth, she responded and wrapped her arms and legs around me, our bodies, tounges and minds entwinded with one-another. I rached under with both hands and took a hold of her perfect little ass, and began pumping still slowly but harder into her, she cried out but my mouth captured the sound. Tighter she pulled me to her, so I suilt up a rythm, pumping my hard cock into this deliciously tight, incredibly wet virgin pussy.

I pumped harder, now faster and still deeper into her, her pussy now in a constant chain of orgasms, gripping and releasing my cock. I reached round a little further, feeling the dripping creamy underside of her pussy, feeling my own shaft slide in and out, in and out. I took my lubricated middle finger and started to circle her little anus, before quickly popping the finger in. I slipped it in about half way mthen continued the circling motion inside her, she was now taking my full cock and my finger up her ass. Suddenly it was too much for me, I let my cum spew into her pussy and it was the most incredible orgasm that I had ever had in my whole life, my legs gave way and we collapsed onto the chair, my hips still thrusting in the aftermath and her hips still moving to meet mine.

I swear I saw stars before my eyes and it felt like her pussy was sucking my balls out through my cock. We locked in a kiss and held each other as our orgasms subsided and we were left panting in each others arms. Before the moment had passed I withdrew my finger from her and kissed her again, partially a little embarrased about doing that to her. But as our kiss broke she smiled up at me with that same killer smile that she always had, but it seemed different now. I took my boxers and used them to trap the cum oozing from her , and cleaned us both up.

We both dressed and went to bed, but I hardly slept, I wanted so much to go into the next room and do it all over again. The next morning I woke up to find my wife sucking my hard cock, by way of apology for collapsing the previous night. I wanted to tell her that it ws no problem, but I still let her finish. A peversed sense of satisfaction swept through me as I thought that she was sucking her own neices juices from my cock, and I smiled.

Becky and I enjoy each other still, she has her boyfriend and I'm still married, but she still swears its the best she's ever had, and who am I to turn down such a beautiful young girl.....


The End !!!

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:14 PM
Here one gal who loses here virign to a friend not lover story that happens in England - Title : Wasted virginity . Enjoy !!! ;)


The summer was almost over and I had one class left, having flunked it, as I was too lazy to apply myself during the year. The blasted math had been giving me a headache throughout the entire high school. I had to stop at my dad’s apartment every day after summer classes and do my homework there. A punishment for a moment of weakness when I smoked in his place, forgetting that my dad, very much against the bad habit, would smell cigarettes on me within a mile. There was a long discussion between him and my mother, besides cigarettes, they seemed to have concerns about drinking and drugs, too, which to be quite honest was ludicrous. In the small town where I grew up, one cannot sneeze without everybody knowing, let alone drink and do drugs. That’s why I smoked in my dad’s place, not out in the street.

On this particular day, I had just finished the grueling task of completing the calculations, which even after two months of vigorous studying seemed as complicated to me as they were on the day I flunked the class. My dad’s apartment was hot and stuffy and I had taken a shower just before leaving for home, which I shared with my mom, step dad George and my two sisters.

As I stepped out into the street, I blinded myself by wrapping a string of hair over my face and under my nose in order to take another whiff of shampoo that I had just used in the shower, inhaling its sweet, fruity smell. To my horror, I bumped into somebody, almost falling over like a fool.

A strong pair of hands grabbed my forearms and made me yelp in surprise. I brushed the hair out of my eyes and with great embarrassment noticed that the hands belonged to Duke.

“Hey there, missy!” he laughed and steadied me, holding onto me even after it was evident that the immediate danger of stumbling about had passed.

“Oh,” I gasped. “Hi, Duke.” I giggled and saw his beautiful eyes smiling at me. “I’m... ah…I’m sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

“So I see.” He added and I couldn’t quite tell if he was mocking me or if his look of interest was genuine.

“Ah…” I felt silly. “Congratulations on your championship.” Earlier I had learned that he had just returned from Europe, having won a parachuting championship.

He nodded and smiled. We stood there for a few moments longer, awkward silence making the situation almost unbearable.

“Well, I have…” I said and at the same time he opened his mouth, too: “I heard…

We laughed. I waved my hand for him to continue.

“I heard you’re about to go take a break from school?” I nodded.

“Yeah, I’m going to travel for a year.” I said proudly. “Well, at least I hope I can manage to do it for that long. You know, the money and stuff.”

He nodded seriously. Again the silence in which I wondered why I was standing here making myself feel uncomfortable ruled.

“I got to go now,” I finally said and bid my goodbyes.

I walked towards my home and he went the other way, towards the office building where he worked as an import-export rep, which was carefully explained to me by Janie a day or two before. As I reached the corner I turned around and noticed that despite continuing to walk forward, Duke was looking back as well, staring straight at me. He waved his hand and I cursed myself for being so indiscrete.

As I was leaving my dad’s apartment the following day, I ran into Duke again, this time not in a literal sense. A sneaking suspicion crept inside my heart and for a moment I believed that this time meeting Duke was not accidental. Somehow, I felt that this was planned, on Duke’s part.

“Nikkie!” he exclaimed, startling me out of my thoughts. “Just the person I wanted to talk to.” I smiled in amazement. Duke’s attention was most welcome.

“Your dad told me that you’re planning to go to London first.” He said and I rolled my eyes. “Oh, come on, Nik.” He said, softly nudging his hand against my shoulder. “Your dad is not too happy with this taking-a-year-off business of yours. He’s worried sick, you know.”

“I know.” I said and almost added how pleased I was to be told that and have my suspicions confirmed.

“Well,” continued Duke undeterred. “Why don’t you come to my office and I can give you a couple of addresses of people that I know in London, friends of mine from college who moved there years ago?”

I was reluctant.

“I can also give you the names of the agencies in London, which deal in cheap flights and accommodations throughout Europe. It might come in handy, you know.”

I nodded and felt foolish. Of course he would just try to be kind.

“Why don’t you come to my office tomorrow? I’ll have the stuff ready for you.”

Now, I might be naïve, but I’m not stupid. I saw the way he looked at me. I didn’t really care, though. I was going to stay in this god-forsaken town for another two weeks and then I’ll be gone. Should anything happen, it would have been forgotten by the time I came back, if I ever did, and I most certainly don’t play on ever coming back.

“Okay,” I nodded slowly. “I’ll come by, sure.”

“Why don’t you drop by in the evening, after you leave here?” Again, I agreed.

“Good!” He smiled and stepped closer to me, completely invading my private space and making me draw a deep breath, trying desperately not to show my discomfort. For a moment I was afraid he was going to kiss me.

“Your hair smells really nice.” He whispered. With that he turned around and was gone before I could say anything.

The rest of the day I felt like a shadow of myself. My mind raced with the speed of light, unable to concentrate on anything I saw or heard. All I could think about was meeting Duke the following day.

I took a long bath that evening, shaving my legs and armpits, and considering if I should shave anything more than that. In the end, I decided that taking care of my bikini line would have to do. I was pretty certain Duke hasn’t invited me out of kindness alone, he had alternative motives and I didn’t mind. But, should anything happen between us, he will certainly realize that I was a virgin and a shaved pussy would not come across as very modest. I used my mother’s most expensive lotions, which she kept in the back of the bathroom cabinet, always admonishing us girls not to waste them. I hardly considered this a waste.

Duke’s whisper, telling me that my hair smelt nice kept ringing in my head, driving me half mad, my body responding to the pure thought of what was probably going to happen.

Just as I was about to pull on my pajama bottoms, I paused for a moment and looked at myself in the mirror. My hand cupped my breast and squeezed it lightly; I pinched my own nipple softly and closed my eyes. I hoped to god that tomorrow would be everything I expected it to be. I had been waiting for this moment for a long time and if I was to give my virginity to Duke, I wanted it to be special.

Special? Who was I kidding? How could sleeping with a complete stranger be special, particularly if I was to give myself to him in more ways than one? Somehow, I was aware that this was an act of desperation and that fact alone would probably not make it pleasurable. I had no boyfriend or any prospects of sleeping with a man in sight. Doing it with Duke would be very safe. He was in a serious relationship and if I didn’t want anybody to know of what had happened, I was certain it could be kept a secret.

My hand left the breast, sliding down my belly and between my legs where I found the bud of my womanhood and within minutes made myself shudder with pleasure. I was about to do something I knew I shouldn’t have, but also knew I absolutely would. I had made up my mind to go through with it and that was that.

The following day was unseasonably cold and drab; light drizzle cleaning the streets of a dirty, industrial town where I had grown up. My dad was at home when I came over to do homework and it took all my strength to be able to sit still for a couple of hours and pretend like I was studying.

I kept peering at the clock on the wall and a few times wondered if the battery inside was old, making the time go slower than usual. At five o’clock sharp I closed my books and got up.

“I’ve got to go, dad.” I said and my father simply nodded, not lifting his gaze from the newspaper. I left the apartment acutely aware that when I return the following day, I would be a changed person. Nothing would ever be the same again.

I stepped out of the building and looked around as if inspecting who was about. I have not told Janie or Danielle or any of the girls about Duke. I was too reluctant in a way, one word from them might change my mind, and I really didn’t want that to happen.

I headed towards Duke’s office, which was in the opposite direction from my home. I walked with a determined step, clutching onto my math books, inside of me a volcano of fear and excitement. I had a feeling that people who were passing by could almost certainly hear my heartbeat. It was so strong that I could feel its steady rhythm in my neck.

I paused in front of the office building for a moment, aware that once I enter the front door, this will be it, no turning back. Just as I reached for the door, it opened and Duke stood there, smiling at me.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:15 PM
“Hey!” he said and my heart sped up, making my ears ring.

“Hello.” I replied and accepted the invitation to enter. We walked down the hall, passed a few offices with the doors wide open and to my relief they were all empty.

“Nobody here?” I asked innocently.

“No.” Duke replied. “Everybody is gone for the day.” He reached for my hand, leading me towards the end of the hall.

I felt his strength and hoped that my hand did not shake too much. When we got to the very last office he pointed to the door and stepped aside to let me go in first. As soon as we entered and the door was safely closed behind us, he grabbed me by the forearm and pulled me towards him. I half leaned, half stumbled against him, pressing all my weight against his body.

He ran his fingers through my hair and said: “Your hair always smells so nice, Nik.”

That statement alone gave me the courage to take the initiative and I raised my face towards his, softly pressing my lips against his. He pounced on me like a cat; leaning me against the door that we had just walked through, pressing his body against mine, running his hands through my hair, and kissing me so passionately I could hardly draw breath. I was well aware that I was still clutching the books against my body. I was so nervous, I was afraid my legs might give way.

With his lips completely enveloping mine and his tongue deep inside my mouth, exploring and brushing against my teeth, his eyes closed, he had enough presence of mind to reach for my books and take them out of my hands. My eyes, on the other hand were wide open, I saw his blind attempt of putting the books on an antique mantel piece that stood behind the door, and having missed it, the books heavily slammed on the floor, startling us. He broke the kiss and smiled.

“Sorry about that.” He said and I shrugged.

Duke picked up the books and carefully placed them on the stand and taking my hand, he led me towards the couch in the middle of the office. I took a moment to look around. The place looked more like a living room than an office. Heavy, old furniture was stuffing the fairly big room, huge plants boasting their greenery in the corners, paintings of seaside landscapes and boats covering the walls.

I half expected to see an article from the newspaper with Duke’s picture somewhere on the wall, but he obviously did not want to ruin the feel of a cozy place with his own vanity. I also noticed that the shutters on the huge windows were all closed, darkening the room.

Duke made me sit on the couch and with his hands pushed my legs apart, kneeling in front of me. He leaned forward and took my face in his hands, kissing me on the mouth, on the cheeks, placing a soft peck on each eye, his tongue finding its way inside my mouth.

Of course I was kissed by other guys before, but never this passionately. As afraid as I was of what was evidently about to come, I could feel my body respond. My stomach knotted into a tight ball, and I could feel a tingle between my legs.

Duke was moaning softly, one of his hands now leaving my face and working its way down my denim shirt buttons, undoing each one impatiently and with a surprising skill.

“Wait, wait…” I panicked and he stopped, sitting back onto his heels, the other hand joining the effort of freeing me of my shirt.

“What?” he gasped, giving me a wicked smile, sexy and dangerous at the same time.

“I’ve never…you know…” I said, knowing embarrassment was more then evident. “Well, I’ve never done this before.” I finished.

Duke paused for a moment, puzzled.

I looked around, not knowing what else to add. The dreaded feeling that he had just completely lost his interest washed over me.

“You mean, you never slept with a guy?” He cocked his head questioningly.

“No, never.” I cocked mine in response.

“Oh.” He said and I thought I saw a momentary disappointment on his face. I felt trapped in my own stupidity. I put myself in this position and didn’t know how to get out of it.

“Well,” he smiled and his whole face lit up with mischief. “We don’t really have to fuck, do we?”

I winced over his crudeness, nevertheless finding myself returning his smile. Having completed the task of unbuttoning my shirt, he leaned over me again and whispered in my ear. “But I do want to see what you’re hiding in here.” He said and I could feel a wave of tingles traveling from my ear straight down my body and between my legs.

His hand reached under my shirt and found its way under my bra, cupping my breast and pinching my nipple, in the exact same way as I had done the night before. I couldn’t help but moan and this seemed to please him.

Duke kissed me on my neck, causing me to shudder with pleasure. He kissed his way down my chest, pushing the shirt over my shoulders and pulling my bra over my breasts, exposing them to a man’s eyes for the first time since I was a little girl, running around the pool naked with my sisters, oblivious to the shame that would so soon become a burden of modesty to a young woman.

He kissed my nipple, gently biting it and making me yelp in surprise.

“You seem to be ready for it.” He whispered and continued to suckle on my breast as if he was a little babe. I closed my eyes and ran my hands through his mop of brown, unruly hair. I seemed to like him more with every moment.

Without a word of resistance from me, he sat back on his heels, taking off my shirt completely, expertly undoing my bra and sliding it off my arms.

“Mmm, beautiful.” He whispered and I moaned again. This was turning out to be pretty good. Of course, like every girl in anticipation of this moment I had always pictured it to be romantic, an inevitable following of a few dates, hanging out in nightclubs, probably slightly tipsy, on a soft bed, with quiet music in the background and the works. At this particular moment, though, I didn’t particularly care. He was hot, making me hot too and I was ready for anything.

Yet, I was not ready for him to pull away all of a sudden, stand up and point somewhere behind the couch on which I was sitting, offering his hand to me. I got up and to my great dismay noticed a makeshift pallet in the corner of the adjacent, smaller room in the back; empty of all the furniture but for the huge copying machine and several maps of the area plastered on the wall. I felt silly standing in the middle of the office, half naked and shivering with embarrassment. I crossed my arms over my breasts in a gesture of modesty and he smiled.

“Don’t,” he said. “They’re so beautiful, don’t hide them.” I returned a smile but kept my arms crossed. “Come.” He said and grabbed one of my hands, leading me into the other room. “Come,” he said encouragingly again. “We’ll just play a little, it’ll be okay.”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:17 PM
I followed like a lamb to the slaughter and writing this now, I still feel like that. We paused in front of the pallet and Duke gave me a hug, kissing me, and running his fingers over my back. The sensation was unfamiliar to me, but pleasurable to the point where I completely lost my head, finally returning the passionate kiss and wrapping my arms around his strong body.

“Yeah,” he whispered as he pulled his lips off mine, still holding me, pressing his pelvis against mine. I could feel hardness nudging the sensitive spot between my legs, the similar feeling of pleasure that I felt when playing with myself.

Duke stepped away from me, unzipping his pants and with virginal embarrassment, I turned away, noticing the heavy wooden door which must have lead into the hall, bordering on one side of the pallet. I panicked.

“What if somebody comes in?” I asked.

“Locked,” he responded after following my gaze to the door. “Always locked.” I sighed in relief.

Another wave of panic flushed over me and as if reading my mind, Duke answered. “The other door is locked, too.” I haven’t noticed him locking it up. “Besides, only a cleaning lady will come into the building, but not in here.”

I tried to think if I knew who was the cleaning lady of this building. It would have been just my luck that the door was not properly locked and somebody that I had known was to walk in on us. I looked back at Duke and the fear of being discovered was replaced by a shock. In a few seconds when I was freaking out over the security of the rooms we were occupying, he managed to take off all of his clothes and now stood in front me naked, but for the socks. My eyes almost popped out of my head.

This was the fist time I had ever seen a man completely naked, my first glance at the cock, let alone an erect one. A glance was all it took; I was too embarrassed to look longer. I turned away and again, my hands crossed over my chest.

Duke stepped towards me and hugged me, caressing my hair and kissing my face, his tongue seeking out my own. He slid down in front of me, kneeling and a funny thought of how much he likes kneeling ran through my mind, making me giggle.

He looked back at me and grinned. The giggle was obviously taken as what it was, a sign of embarrassment rather than mockery. He unzipped my jeans and let them drop to the floor, pulling them over my feet together with the sneakers that I wore. To my great relief, he left my panties on for the time being. I felt as if I would die on the spot were he to take them off right away. This was the first time I was naked with a man and the feeling of exhilaration was still coupled with shame.

“Come,” Duke pulled me down to him, gently pushing me onto the pallet. I laid on my back, carefully pressing my legs together, well aware that this would turn out to be more than just a little play, like Duke pointed out earlier.

He lay next to me and began kissing me all over - my face, breasts, belly, working his way down my thighs to my knees, extending his arm above my waist and gently tickling my side making me shriek in laughter. “Sshh.” He said and pulled himself back up so that we lay side by side.

“What?” I asked innocently and giggled again.

“The cleaning lady is here.” That sobered me up instantly. I was ready to jump up and put on my clothes.

“No, no.” Duke pressed me back onto the pallet. “She won’t come in, it’s locked, remember?” I looked at him and then fearfully at the door, which was so close that I could have touched it was I to extend my arm. “We’ll just have to be quiet.” He said and buried his face into my belly.

His soft kisses, tongue running over my skin, gentle pinches of my nipples and firm squeezes with his hands were driving me wild. I was aware of my body being completely turned on; I could feel the wetness between my legs. Despite the fear of what was to come, I could hardly wait for it to happen.

Very naively I suppose, I still had a notion of romantic coupling seen on TV and read of in the books. Everything was to be passionate and gentle, beautiful and satisfying.

When Duke pulled my panties off I didn’t resist. His hand stroked my inner thighs and without a thought I spread my legs enough to give him a free passage. As eager as he seemed before, he took his time now. His fingers were running over my thigh to the knee and back, barely touching the skin, giving me the feeling of light electric shocks in my leg.

It bothered me however that he laid next to me, propped up on his elbow, staring at me without saying a word, a smug grin on his face. He must have seen what his touch was doing to me. I suppose one would not have expected a virgin to be this forthcoming, but he was driving me absolutely mad with teasing.

“You want to kiss my dick?” he asked all of a sudden and I almost screamed in horror. “It’s okay,’ he smiled, “You don’t have to, we can do that some other time.” His hand reached up higher on my thigh than before, only to change its course and go back down to my knee.

Did he really say ‘the next time’? Was there to be the next time? I wanted it to be, at least at that moment I did. If what was to come was this pleasurable, I would certainly want it to happen again.

Finally, his hand pushed further up my inner thigh, making me spread my legs even more and for the first time in my life, I felt somebody else’s fingers on my clitty. The feeling is almost impossible to describe and I hope I never forget it. I was already turned on and when he brushed his fingers against my pussy I yelped, trying hard to keep it to myself, but didn’t quite succeed. He placed his finger on my clitty and held it there for a few moments, still but with slight pressure applied.

“You like that?” he asked and I closed my eyes in shame and pleasure. “Tell me, Nikkie, please.” He whispered and the pressure on my clitty intensified. I thought I was going to cry, I felt so good. “Do you…?

“Yes, yes, oh yes.” I gasped and felt his finger starting to make delicate circles around my clitty, then on top of it, as if trying to circle the little bud itself. My thighs twitched and I moaned, aware that I might look silly, but not caring.

He kept rubbing my clitty and pressing his fingers against my pussy, kissing my neck at the same time, then tracing his tongue to my breast and suckling on my nipple, all the while his fingers between my legs never stopped working.

I could feel the pleasure in my belly intensifying and I could not believe that I was so close to cumming, having it done so many times by myself, but it never seemed to be this pleasurable. As if from a great distance, I remember hearing my best friend'svoice explaining that it had taken her a long time before she cummed with her boyfriend. Months, I think she said.

Well, Janie – I thought – it won’t take months for me.

I was grateful that Duke didn’t try and make me touch his dick or like he asked me before take it in my mouth. I was too freaked out, yet. After all, this was my first time.

Just as I was certain that a few more brushes against my clitty were going to send me over the edge and into a whirlpool of pleasure such as I have not experienced before, Duke pulled his hand away and to my disappointment and anticipation, but still terror, knelt between my legs, hooking his arms under my knees and driving them up, so that they were almost pressed against my belly.

He didn’t say anything this time, his face serious with concentration over what he was doing. I finally gathered the courage to look at his dick again and it appeared funny to me. The sight of its purplish head almost made me burst into laughter. Until, that is, I felt it press against the entrance of my pussy, which by that time was well lubed with my own juices.

I wanted to ask him to please continue with what he was doing before. I thought maybe I should tell him how close I was to cumming, but the inexperience had made me keep quiet in embarrassment. Having positioned himself, Duke looked in my eyes and slowly pushed forward. The unfamiliar feeling of an intruder entering my body made me squirm.

Janie told me that the first time usually hurts; sometimes a lot, but I felt no pain yet. Duke paused a little and pushed in farther. I could see the sweat beads gathering on his forehead. Then he shoved in deeper and the first pain in my stomach made me grab his arms, and jump up as if trying to squirm from under him and sit up.

I think he must have anticipated that and he lay on top of me, his belly against mine, his arms pushing my legs horizontally on my body, opening me up completely. He pushed in again and the pain became more pronounced, intensifying each time he shoved, until I thought I couldn’t take it anymore.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:18 PM
“Please stop!” I gasped, but Duke kept pushing deeper, now holding onto my arms as if trying to pull himself all the way inside of me. The searing pain of his dick entering my virgin pussy was incredible. Suddenly, I felt as if something inside me had snapped and I couldn’t keep quiet. I didn’t scream off the top of my lungs as I wanted to, but the groan was loud and if anybody was listening, they must have heard it.

“Stop, stop!” I begged and he stopped but didn’t pull out.

“It’s all the way in, now, sweetheart.” He whispered, gently kissing me on the lips. I didn’t want to be kissed. “It’s going to get better, you’ll see.” He said and I seriously doubted that this pain would simply go away. “It’s alright, I can wait.” He said.

I didn’t want him to wait. I wanted him to pull out and let me go.

After a few moments he started pumping in and out very gently, his movements barely visible to an eye, but to my pussy, each one seemed like an assault with a thick bat. The burning pain traveled into my belly and I cringed, trying hard not to start crying.

He was wrong. It did not get any better. He was fucking me softly for what seemed like an hour to me, although I’m certain it couldn’t have been more than a few minutes.

“Be careful.” I said. If I couldn’t get him to stop, I hoped I could at least make sure he didn’t cum inside me. How foolish not to use a condom. Again, by Janie’s instructions, I didn’t even think of a condom. She told me that the first time with a condom is an absolute agony. How much more of an agony than this could it be, I couldn’t imagine.

“Oh, baby,” he whispered and started pumping in and out more forcefully, the pain in my stomach still beyond anything I imagined.

All of a sudden I heard something bang against the door where we lay, just inches from my face. My eyes popped in horror and I looked at Duke, ready to become completely hysterical.

He shook his head and pouted his lips in a quiet ‘sshh’, his pelvis not missing a beat. I could not believe the situation I have gotten myself into. Here I was, in an office of all places, laying on the blanket, in the process of losing my virginity to someone I cared absolutely nothing about, which I’m sure was the case with Duke as well, and a cleaning woman was banging her broom against the door, hopefully oblivious of what was going on the other side.

After a couple of additional fairly forceful bangs, I heard her footsteps moving away from the door, farther down the hall. I sighed in relief, but just for a moment. As I looked at Duke, I saw a satisfied grin on his face. “I thought she’d never leave.” He whispered and despite the pain and discomfort I smiled back.


“Cos,” he continued and I could feel his grip on my arms tighten. “I’m ready to cum, baby!” With that, his pumping intensified, turning into forceful rammings, oblivious to my whimpering and squirming, trying to see it through, terrified at the length of time it was taking him to finish.

I freed my arms and pressed against his chest as if to shove him off. I tighten up my body, as if trying to push the invasive dick out of my sore pussy and this seemed to fire Duke up even more. “Yeah,” he gasped, “That’s right, squeeze me!” he said fucking me hard now, each thrust causing me a new wave of burning pain. “Squeeze my dick, Nikkie!” he kept on and I kept trying to push him out while he continued the assault on my tender part.

The weirdest thing was that despite the pain, it felt good. With each thrust deeper inside, his pelvis pressed against my clitty, giving me pleasure despite the hopeless situation and an understanding that I would not achieve the peak that I almost did before he entered me.

I looked at him and his face was almost as purple as his dick’s head was when I saw him naked. The veins on his forehead and neck were popping out, he was sweaty, his eyes shut, his mouth slightly open with the tongue pressed against the upper lip. He was a handsome man, but seeing him at that particular moment, he looked completely different, pleasurable intoxication making his face ugly.

In my inexperience I couldn’t quite tell when he was cumming and didn’t moan about being careful, again. I didn’t think he could fuck me any harder, but the last few thrusts were so powerful, he moved us both up on the blanket, scraping my back against the rough material. His body surged forward and his chest swayed in front of my face. Determined to return some of the pain that he was causing me, I sucked onto his erect nipple and bit down harder than I meant to, causing him to yell out in pain, his dick completely buried inside of me, Duke still pumping without pulling out now. I could feel the throbbing of his dick, as he was cumming, his body shuddering in a wave of pleasure, a deep groan escaping his throat.

For a few moments afterwards, he remained still between my legs, his upper body supported on his hands, his muscular chest above me. I could feel him relax, his face smoothed over, the redness slowly dissipating.

As if he had only just realized I was there he looked down at me and smiled. I didn’t feel like smiling. He slowly pulled out, which again caused a burning sensation inside my pussy, but not as bad as before.

“Did I hurt you?” he asked and lifted his body off mine, laying next to me. I could feel his cum oozing out of me and the feeling was uncomfortable. I meant to tell him that he was supposed to be careful and not cum inside, but I couldn’t be bothered. It wouldn’t make any difference. I quietly hoped that the saying of the first fuck not resulting in pregnancy was true.

I felt cold and dirty. I didn’t want to lie around and cuddle and I got the feeling Duke felt the same. I sat up and he handed me a small towel to wipe myself off. With that gesture I realized that this was all planned. The pallet was deliberately spread out for me. Duke telling me that we didn’t have to fuck, just play around a bit was bullshit and I fell for it. I had no one to blame but myself.

I quietly wiped myself off, noticing traces of blood mixed with his sperm. I got up and dressed and Duke did the same. While he was pulling his clothes on, he did not look at me once. Only when I was all dressed and ready to go, walking towards the entrance, he came after me. “Wait, wait.” He said and hugged me. Despite the bad experience that I had just had, I was grateful for that hug.

He leaned over and kissed me, gently like a lover, and I loved him for it.

That happened a week ago. I had my final exam yesterday and hope that I will pass, I won’t get the results until tomorrow. I haven’t seen Duke since the day in his office and I’m not looking forward to seeing him again. Each time I leave my dad’s apartment I am careful to check the street before I step out.

I’m glad I did it but then again, I’m not. I probably should have waited. I finally told Janie yesterday and she seemed disappointed. I didn’t know she had fancied him and she didn’t tell me so, but I could gather from her reaction. Well, I can’t help it now. I’m leaving for London on Sunday and I’m excited. Duke never gave me any of the addresses that he promised and I didn’t ask. I think I might be better off without them, anyway.


The End !!! :p :D

Cum_Luver
10-12-2007, 04:30 PM
wow wow wow, bro birdie8819, very interesting stories..thanks

birdie8819
10-12-2007, 04:38 PM
wow wow wow, bro birdie8819, very interesting stories..thanks

Wei Wei C_L kor kor so free today to read the stories hor .....Kum Sia for supporting my thread hor . Will post one last story for you for today cause later going for Lim Jiu liao ....kekekekeke

Title : My Horny Friend !!! Specially For C_L kor kor . :p


My name is Adam, I had just turned 14 and I never really got into sex that much. I was 5' 10" and had about a 7 inch cock. I liked it, and I thought it was a pretty good size. I had never seen a girl naked. Well thats not what I meant. Sure, Ive had my share of Masturbations a few times, but
nothing very serious. I dont find myself very attractive that much, but I have had a few
Girlfriends. It was a little after Christmas and I had Gotten a few gifts. Id been working
out quite a bit lately and I had developed some impressive muscles.

Anyway I had gotten caught up in talking on the phone with all my friends repeating
all the "WHAT DID YA GET?" conversations. Yeah I felt like a happy little 8-year-old. All my
Friends had gotten Dirtbikes and were all riding them outside (I already had one from 2
years ago but its broken). The girls in my nieghborhood didnt get one, but they rode on the
back of them. I had slept in today and it was around 4:30 PM when I awoke. Yeah, I slept
late. I heard the doorbell ring and I scrambled around to grab a good shirt. I grabbed one
and ran to the door. It was Dave, Ashley, and Josh. They were begging me to go riding with them (dirty thoughts heh). So I went outside for a while. I always tried to impress Ashley and Kathryn (the only 2 girls worth looking at in my nieghborhood). Ashley was about 5' 5" and had some real nice tits (around 36Cs). Her ass was a nice size too, nice and round. Kat (Kathryn) was a nice burnette and had hair down to her breast. She was around 5' 7". She had huge tits. I never knew her actual size but i sware they were almost DD. She had perfect figure, but she had a less-nice ass. I fantized about them ALL THE TIME.

We all got hot and sweaty and all hung out in my friend Marks garage. He had a pretty crappy TV in there, but we spent more time talking than watching. We talked a long time untill it got untill about midnight. Then we all headed home. I got lucky and got to walk Ashley home. She said thanks for walking her home (she was scared of the dark) and gave me a hug. I could feel a slight lump in my jeans. She walked next door and I made sure she got in safe. Then I
stepped inside, and took off my clothes and stepped in the shower, washed up, and went to sleep.
A few days passed and we did the same things every day, ride, hung out, walked her home, untill one day we went to Kats house instead of Marks. We hung out in there and talked like any old night. This night when we walked home, it was a much longer walk. and I walked Ashley home. We took the woods so it would be much quicker. We walked and talked, and she looked beautiful in the moonlight. We came behind my house and she we stared into each others eyes. She was wearing a flimsy shirt and I could almost see down to her tits. I was scared she would catch me. I stared into her eyes too. Then something happened, she moved toward me. I instinctively met her lips. This was the first real contact I had with a girl. I instantly got a erection. I hope she didnt see it. She said she will see me later and I went inside and blew off a load.

The next day I stayed in my room. I didnt go riding with my friends. The doorbell rang about once every hour. My parents werent home so I couldnt go riding anyway. About 4 I went to the door. It was Ashley, she, as I predicted, wanted me to go riding. I told her I couldnt because my parents werent home. She then had a lustful smile on her face. She stepped inside and wrapped her arms around me. I shut the door and locked it. She walked into my den and sat on the couch. I quickly followed.

"Adam, Ive always wanted you alone with me," she said. She took my hand and set it on her breast. "Please, Ive always been horny around you, and Ive always wondered how big you were."

She then reached her free hand down and started to touch the rising bulge in my pants. This send my cock into a wild rage. It started throbbing and she could feel it. She let go of my other hand and took off her shirt. She unhooked her bra and let it drop. I slowly started massaging her tits in my hands. She let out a few moans of pleasure. I bent down and started sucking on her nipples, which were now becoming hard and erect. She unzipped my pants and out came my cock, ready for anything she was willing to do.

I almost fell off the couch trying to get my pants off, and when I turned around she only had her pantys on. My prick throbbed when I saw her. She slowly moved forward and wrapped her fingers around my member. Boy is she beautiful.

"Sit Down" she said. I obeyed. I was her puppet, her slave, she had total control over me. I layed back as she started slowly stroking my penis. She teased me by just kissing the head. She then bend down and started to suck it! Taking in all 7 inches, I could have came right then and there. I moaned, loudly. She picked up her pace and kept stroking whatever she didnt have in her mouth. After about 2 minutes she asked if I was ready to cum. I was in pure bliss and with a mix of emotion and pleasure. I let out the slightest, yes, as a grunt almost. She quickened her pace even further! When I came I could feel my legs collapse then all I felt was pleasure. She sucked every last bit of my cum out of my throbbing prick. She lustfully looked at me.

"Get on the ground" she said. She straddled my chest and told me to fufill my lustful desires. I
immediately tenderly grabbed her hips and layed her down. I moved to her tits, and started kissing down from her breast to her belly button. I licked down to her pantys and pulled them down. They were so SO wet. I started licking her clit and fingering her wet pussy. I pulled my fingers out and tasted her juices myself. Her fluids were really pumping because she really started to moan. Then, I dug my tounge as far into her as possible. "Ohhh Adam... Ive dreamed about this so long! Please! PLEASE! DIG DEEPER, DIG DEEPER! AHHHH" She came with incredible force, and it shook the house, and my mouth filled with her pussy juice, it tasted so so sweet. She layed there panting.

She sat up after about 3 minutes of panting. She told me she had to be fucked NOW. I told her to get up against the wall and lean over. She was breathing loudly and quickly as I stuck my 7 inch member up to her cunt. She pulled her hand back and guided my cock into her so long waited cunt. I pushed with all my might, but I only got 5 inches in at first. "Ohhhh!" She yelled, "Not so hard! PLEASE! OW! Oh, there you go, oh yess, ohhhhh." I pulled out and thrust in slowly and softly. She kept moaning and moaning. I threw my pace into overdrive. I was going and going. She screamed as she had her orgasm. She started moving her pussy back and forth as she came so it would milk my cock. I kept moving my cock as I came closer and closer to cumming. Then It happened. My cock erupted like a volcano of jizz. I felt the cum hit the sides of her pussy. I fell backwards and sat on the table in the middle of the room. She just sat there, bent over on the wall, with cum and pussy juice dripping out her cunt. She turned around and said I was the best and we would have to do that again some time.

When she was heading out, she gave my a kiss on my cheek, and now that was part of our routine like everything else.


The End !!! :p :D

Have A Nice Rainy Monday Evening To All !!! :)

David_Ginola
10-12-2007, 06:52 PM
Bro birdie..gd evening.....tks for ur virgin janie...makes me have a hardon....swee:D

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 08:45 AM
Bro birdie..gd evening.....tks for ur virgin janie...makes me have a hardon....swee:D

You're always welcome bro D_G . ;)

Will post some stories later if got time . If not will be tonight . Stay Tune !!! :cool:

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:03 PM
Good The Evening To All Bro's And Sis's !!! :)

Here's the first story for tonight as promise - Title : A Whisky & Lemonade . Enjoy ! ;)


Ethan ran upstairs to his bedroom to get dressed. He put on a pair of boxer shorts. His thing was not as hard as before, but it hung out the left leg of his shorts. He put on his jeans and looked at himself in the mirror. His thing clearly stood out against his left leg. He sighed and took the jeans off.

Somewhere in his dresser was a pair of jockey shorts he no longer wore. He found them buried in the bottom drawer. He took off the boxers, put on the jockeys, and put the boxers back on over them.

Immediately, he was uncomfortable. The jockeys were too tight. His penis grew even harder, straining against the underwear. He looked at himself in the mirror again. At least he couldn’t see the outline of it against his leg. It was terribly uncomfortable, but nobody would laugh.

He put on his jeans and shoes and a shirt and went downstairs. Mom and Mrs. Thorn were still in the kitchen, having tea. He went out to the garage and turned on the light. The car was waiting patiently for him. He stood back to look at it for a few seconds. It was a 1966 GTO, his grandfather’s. On the workbench, by the repair manual, were three two-barrel carburetors. It took him two weeks to strip them down, clean and reassemble them. Today was as good a day as any to put them back on.

He raised the hood. The engine lurked beneath like a wild animal restrained by a cage. At the top, the three holes in the manifold were covered with masking tape. Ethan removed the tape from the rear hole, picked up the carb marked for that spot, and placed it carefully over the four mounting studs.

In his mind, he saw the cheerleaders going through their routines. They had slender waists and smooth legs and their chests jiggled and bounced. He grew stiff again. He stopped tightening the bolts on the carburetor to adjust his penis in his shorts. The harder it grew, the more uncomfortable it got. Shifting it in his shorts only made it harder. His penis finally slipped through the leg of the jockeys. He shook his legs a few times until it was hanging down his jeans against his left leg. That was better, but the band of the jockeys was too tight, cutting into his thing.

He heard a footstep and turned around quickly, taking his hands away from his groin. Mrs. Thorn’s eyebrows arched up. She was looking down at his groin.

“Uncomfortable, Ethan?” she said.

Ethan blushed and stared at the floor. “Just ... a little tight.”

Mrs. Thorn smirked. “I’ll bet.”

She leaned against the fender of the GTO and looked in at the engine. Her large breasts rested on her folded arms, bulging from the halter top like they might burst out.

“This is a nice car, Ethan,” she said.

“It was my grandfather’s.”

“Looks like it belongs to you.”

Ethan just nodded and stared at her out of the corner of his eye. One of her long legs kicked up and her backside moved side to side. Mrs. Thorn was not like the girls he knew. Her chest was much bigger and she had longer legs than any of those girls. He badly wanted to touch Mrs. Thorn, to see how her body felt.

“You probably can’t wait to drive it, can you?” Mrs. Thorn said as she moved around to the front of the car.

“No, ma’am,” Ethan said. His eyes were on her breasts, watching the way they jiggled.

“You’re what, nineteen now, aren’t you?”

“Yeah.”

She started to say something, but lost her balance. Her arms went out and she fell back against him. Ethan caught her around her waist. His fingers touched her breasts. He was right; they were soft. Her butt pressed against the front of his jeans and his hard penis lodged in the crack between her cheeks.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Ethan,” she said. Her butt moved side to side on his stiffness and she leaned against him for a few seconds. “I just wanted to get a better look. Would you hold me up?”

Mrs. Thorn bent forward to look over the front grill. Ethan’s hands moved down her waist to her hips. Her butt pressed more firmly against the front of his jeans. His eyes rolled up.

“That’s a really nice machine you have here. You’ll have to take me for a ride some time.”

“Sure,” Ethan said, but as she stood up and left, he got the feeling she was talking about something else.

He couldn’t move. His penis was as hard as a rock and stretched down the leg of his jeans. The leg band of the jockeys cut into it painfully. There was no way it would go soft and he couldn’t go out to dinner with it sticking out like that.

He leaned back on the stool. Mrs. Thorn’s butt felt incredible. He never would have believed being touched by a girl like that would have felt so good. He rubbed his thing through his jeans and gasped. His knees became weak. He sat for a long time with his hands on his knees, trying not to touch it.

From behind the car, he watched the neighbor across the street watering his lawn, and a few cars that drove by, until he couldn’t stand it any longer. He had to do something. He couldn’t go in; Mom would see him like this. Besides, he didn’t think he could walk. Maybe if he took it out of his tight shorts, the cool air of the garage would make it go soft.

He opened his jeans, pushed down the front of his boxers and the jockeys, and pulled out his thing. He sighed. The tension eased from his body. He let his weight settle on the stool.

The jockey shorts were a bad idea. He could not stand being so uncomfortable all the time. There had to be another way. He would just stop thinking about girls, that was all. He wouldn’t think about them and his thing wouldn’t get hard. He wouldn’t think about their soft chests or their round butts or their long legs ...

The cool air wasn’t working. He was still as hard as a rock and it wasn’t getting softer. He lifted his penis. The skin burned like it was on fire. He never understood how it got so big. It was like it happened all of a sudden. He couldn’t remember it being so big until one day when he was younger and noticed it for the first time. Now it was about as long as his forearm and as thick as his wrist. He squeezed. It felt like there was a piece of wood under the skin. It got hard sometimes in the morning when he woke up and had to pee, or in the middle of the night when he was having a dream. It got hard, too, when he looked at girls, like those cheerleaders, or when he just thought about them. He moved his hand back and forth and gasped. That felt good. He squeezed and moved his hand back and forth and groaned. His knees felt weak. He did it again and groaned again. He moved his hand all the way up to the end, then all the way back down to the bottom.

Ethan closed his eyes and saw Mrs. Thorn again, saw her big breasts and her long legs, and the way her slender waist fit in his hands and the way her butt pressed against his groin when she bent over. His penis spasmed and he grunted. It felt too good to stop. His hand moved faster. He moaned as his hand pumped. His penis spasmed again and he groaned and opened his eyes. He started to cum and his stuff shot out the end. His penis spasmed again and more stuff shot out. It was white and thick and splattered on the floor. He stared with his mouth hanging open. Over and over, it spurted from his penis and landed on the floor.

Pam was leaning against the fender of the car to his left. Ethan froze. She was looking right at him, and grinned. He blushed and tried to pull his jeans up, but couldn’t get them over his hard penis.

“That was nice,” Pam said.

“What do you want?” Ethan turned away.

Pam stood upright and her grin disappeared.

“Mom wants you to go to the store.” She turned and walked out of the garage.

Ethan groaned. He looked down at his penis. It was still hard.

* * * *

The sun was strong and straight overhead. Ethan was dripping with sweat. The stifling heat had sapped his strength. He stood in the driveway, holding the basketball, no longer with the energy to even dribble. Sweat dripped from his face and bare chest and evaporated as soon as it hit the pavement. He needed some relief, and the air conditioning inside just wasn’t going to do it. He needed to sink himself in some cool water. He needed to go swimming in the Thorn’s pool.

Their driveway was empty. Perfect. They invited him and his sister to use their pool anytime they wanted, but he preferred to swim when they weren’t home. Mrs. Thorn was all right, but Mr. Thorn always wanted to tell him one of his long stories.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:04 PM
This was the Fourth of July weekend, though, and they had probably gone away somewhere. Ethan grabbed his t-shirt and went inside to put on his swim trunks. He changed in his room, grabbed a towel from the closet, and ran next door. The gate of the tall, wooden fence was unlocked, as he expected. He went in. The water in the pool shimmered in the sunlight like a beckoning oasis. He tossed the towel on a lawn chair, kicked off his basketball shoes, and dove in.

Gayle Thorn picked up the bag of groceries, unlocked the front door, went in and set her keys and purse on the table beside the door. She took the groceries out of the bag and put them in the refrigerator.

She heard a splash. Someone was in the pool. She leaned over the sink to see out the window. The water was rippling. She rushed out of the kitchen to the sliding glass doors in the living room. Her worst fear had always been that one of the young children in the neighborhood would wander into the backyard and fall into the pool. If that happened, she would never forgive herself.

A head appeared in the water. It was Ethan. He swam to the far side of the pool and climbed out. Gayle smiled. Ethan was no longer the scrawny young kid she watched growing up next door. He had grown lean and tall.

Ethan trotted to the diving board, leaving a wet trail on the cement. He climbed up to the board, walked out to the end, bounced a few times, and dove in. Gayle closed her eyes, remembering the way she saw him in the garage a few weeks ago. She’d seen a lot of cocks in her time, but never one as big as the one in Ethan’s jeans.

Ethan climbed out, ran to the diving board, and dove in again.

Francis did not believe her when she told him. He claimed that since she did not actually see it uncovered or touched it, she could not accurately judge its size. When she told him how she bent over and pressed her ass to his groin, he was equally disbelieving. According to him, she could not measure the dimensions of a man’s cock with her ass. She told him he was full of shit.

Ethan floated on his back, kicking and splashing with his feet. Gayle had an idea. She would find out exactly what Ethan had in his shorts, and she knew just how to do it.

Ethan drifted slowly on his back with his eyes closed. The sun was warm on his face. The cool water reenergized him. He would have gone back to play more basketball, but he was too relaxed, and having too much fun in the pool. Pam always said diving in the deep end was the most fun. Now he knew what she meant.

He felt his penis stirring in his shorts. Pam told him about having sex and said it was supposed to feel good, better than when he did it with his hand. He wanted to ask her to show him, but he didn’t think he should. But maybe she would touch it. She saw it once already and said it was nice. If he got the chance, he would ask her to touch it. Just the thought of doing that with her made him stiff.

He climbed out of the pool and went to the diving board. He walked to the end, standing with his toes over the edge. He held out his arms, bounced a few times and dove in, slicing neatly into the water with his arms over his head like the point of a knife. Pumping with his feet, he paddled straight down, touched the bottom like he did every time, then pushed himself up. His head broke the surface. He wiped the water from his eyes, brushed his hair back, and paddled to the edge.

As he lifted himself out, he froze. The sliding glass door opened. Mrs. Thorn emerged from the darkness of the house, carrying two tall glasses with ice and straws and a bottle of suntan lotion. She wore dark, tortoise shell sunglasses, high heeled black shoes, and a pink bikini that was barely more than three tiny patches of fabric to cover her chest and ... Ethan stared at the tiny triangle below her belly button ... Her pussy. His jaw dropped. He teetered on the edge of the pool and grabbed the ladder railing.

“Hi, Ethan. I made lemonade. Would you like some?” she said.

She walked to the table by the lawn chair and set the glasses and the lotion down. Her huge breasts bounced with every step. Her entire body was a deep bronze color.

“Sure,” Ethan said. He walked slowly to the table, trying not to stare at her chest. His thing was already hard in his shorts.

Mrs. Thorn was smiling. He took a deep drink of lemonade and coughed.

“Pretty strong?” Mrs. Thorn said.

Ethan wiped his mouth. “What’s in this?”

“I put a shot of whisky in it. Do you like it?”

Ethan coughed again. “Whisky?”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. You probably never had whisky,” Mrs. Thorn said. She took the glass and wiped his chin. “Are you ok?”

Ethan nodded. “Fine.”

“Good.”

She took a long drink of lemonade. While her head was tilted back, Ethan stared at her chest. The tiny pieces of pink fabric barely covered her nipples and the strings cut into her soft flesh. His penis twitched and grew harder. It had to be pushing out the front of his shorts, but he didn’t care.

Mrs. Thorn set her glass down. Her eyes glanced down to his shorts.

“Would you do me a favor?” she said.

“Sure.”

She handed him the bottle of cocoa butter lotion. “Would you put lotion on my back?”

Without waiting for an answer, she straddled the reclining lawn chair and lay down on her belly. Ethan’s eyes opened wide. The strip of pink fabric on the back of the bikini bottom disappeared between the cheeks of her butt.

“Go ahead,” she said, her head turned to the side to look up at him. “Don’t take too long. I burn easily. My skin is delicate, you know.”

Ethan’s hands trembled. He couldn’t take his eyes off her butt. He never saw anything that looked so good in his life. He swallowed hard and sat down on the edge of the lawn chair. His knee touched her bare hip. He tried to pull away, but she moved her legs so she was touching him again.

“Don’t skimp on the lotion, honey. Make sure you use plenty,” Mrs. Thorn said. She rested her chin on her folded hands.

Ethan uncapped the lotion and squirted it into his palm. His hands shook. His erection strained to get out of his shorts. His hands hovered a few inches over her shoulders. Mrs. Thorn had a small smile on her lips, but he couldn’t tell if her eyes were open or closed through the dark glasses. He swallowed hard and touched her shoulder.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” Mrs. Thorn said.

Ethan’s eyes rolled back in his head. Her skin was soft and warm. His hand moved slowly in a circular pattern over her shoulder, smearing the lotion. Her skin became slick and shiny. He squirted more lotion on her other shoulder and rubbed it in. He squirted some on the small of her back and spread it on her skin, running his hands over the gentle curve of her waist.

“Lower,” Mrs. Thorn said.

Ethan moved his hands down her back until his fingers grazed the top of the bikini bottom. He groaned and shifted uncomfortably on the edge of the lawn chair.

“Lower, Ethan,” Mrs. Thorn said. “You don’t want me to sunburn my ass, do you?”

Ethan stared at her butt. The round cheeks seemed to be waiting for him. He squirmed, dying to take his thing out of his shorts and rub it.

“No, ma’am,” he said.

He squirted a blob of lotion on each cheek and smeared it around, his hand barely touching her skin. Her hips rocked slowly and her butt rose to meet his hand.

“Now get my front side,” Mrs. Thorn said, and rolled over. “Start with my legs.”

Ethan’s hands were not shaking as much, but he was sweating and his heart was pounding. He squirted the lotion up her near leg in a line from her ankle to the middle of her thigh. He started at her ankle and moved up.

“That’s good, Ethan.” Her legs spread a bit. He could see a few wispy hairs poking out from under the thin, pink strip of fabric. She put her hand on his and moved it to the inside of her thigh. “Don’t forget to get down in here.”

She moved his hand way up her leg. His fingers pressed against her warm crotch. She moaned softly, moved his hand down, then back up, moaning again. Her hips arched off the chair.

“Are you thirsty?” she said. She let go of his hand and sat up to take a drink of lemonade.

Ethan snatched his hand back and pressed both over his lap, keeping his legs squeezed together.

“Yeah,” he said. He swallowed and his throat was dry.

She handed him his glass. As he tilted it back to drink, Mrs. Thorn removed her bikini top and lay back, stretching her arms over her head. Ethan coughed and sputtered, spilling lemonade down his chin to his bare chest.

“Could you do my front side really good? My husband likes it when I don’t have any tan lines,” she said.

Ethan could not move. The condensation from the glass dripped on his leg, but he could not take his eyes off her chest. She wiggled her butt in the chair and they jiggled. The pink nipples at the tips were hard points.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:06 PM
Ethan put down the glass and picked up the bottle of lotion. He held it out, but hesitated. Should he put his hands right on them, or should he start on her belly? Would she be mad if he touched them? He started on her belly, just to be safe, but stared at her chest. He rubbed the lotion in small circles over her belly button. Her butt wiggled and she made soft moaning noises.

“Let me help,” she said, and reached for the bottle of lotion.

She held it upside down and let the white lotion dribble on her chest. The drops landed with a splat. Ethan’s mouth fell open. She closed the cap and set the bottle on the table.

“Now spread that around for me, honey,” she said.

Ethan looked at his hands. She wanted him to put them on her chest. He held them out over each breast, closed his eyes and lowered them.

“Oh yes, Ethan,” she said.

He groaned. They were so soft. He rubbed his hands lightly over them, then squeezed. He groaned again and shifted uncomfortably.

Mrs. Thorn’s hand touched his knee. Ethan froze except for his hands. Her fingers moved slowly up his leg to the bottom edge of his shorts. He was sure she would stop there, but she didn’t. Her hand moved over the front of his shorts, right over his hard thing.

“My goodness, Ethan. You’ve certainly grown up big and strong,” she said.

Ethan’s eyes rolled shut. Her hand moved back and forth along his thing, squeezing. Her hand felt good, much better than when he did it, just like Pam said. Then her hand was gone. Mrs. Thorn sat up.

“Would you like more lemonade?” she said.

Ethan started to speak but had no voice and cleared his throat.

“Yes ma’am” he said.

She picked up the two empty glasses and started toward the house.

“Come on inside with me, honey.” She opened the sliding glass door. He was still sitting on the edge of the lawn chair, his hands over his lap. She looked over the tops of her sunglasses. “What are you waiting for?”

Ethan stalled as long as he could. He stood up slowly, his hands covering the front of his shorts. His penis shifted on its own and popped out of the inner part of the swim trunks. It pushed outward against his hands, hanging out the leg of his shorts. He walked toward her stiffly and could feel cool air blowing on the tip.

“Move your hands, Ethan,” Mrs. Thorn said. “Don’t hide it, hon. A tool like that is something to be proud of.”

Ethan slowly lowered his hands. Mrs. Thorn smiled.

“There you go.”

She went inside. He followed and closed the door. She refilled both glasses with a pitcher of lemonade, opened a bottle of brown stuff with a black label, and poured a bit into each glass. She stirred his with her finger, licked her finger, and handed him the glass.

“Try that.”

Ethan took a sip and coughed. It burned his throat.

“Too strong? Let me fix that for you, dear,” Mrs. Thorn said. She took his glass, raised it to her lips and tilted her head back. The lemonade spilled over her cheeks and chin, down on her bare breasts, and all the way down her legs to the floor. Ethan’s mouth fell open.

Mrs. Thorn let out a big, refreshed sigh and set the glass down. She leaned back against the counter with her hands on the edge. Her eyes looked down at the front of his shorts.

“Show it to me, Ethan.”

“Wh-What?”

She pointed to his groin. “I want to see what you got in them trunks, son.”

Ethan’s breath caught in his throat.

“Don’t be nervous, now. Just show it to me.”

Ethan’s hands were shaking. He tried to think of what he should do, but his mind was a blank. He hooked his thumbs over the elastic band at the waist.

“Just take them all the way off. It’ll be easier that way,” she said. Her fingers teased her nipple.

Ethan hesitated. “What will be easier?”

“Fucking. You do want to fuck me, don’t you? Because, honey, I can’t wait to get that tool up my slot.”

Her hand slipped down into the tiny bikini bottoms. Her legs spread. Ethan couldn’t tell what she was doing there. He just watched the way her fingers moved under the thin fabric. He pushed his shorts to the floor and stepped out.

Mrs. Thorn sighed and her eyes widened.

“Oh, sugar, you are all man. Don’t let anyone tell you different. Now bring that tool over here for me.”

He walked toward her across the kitchen, his wet, bare feet slapping on the linoleum floor. His penis was so hard it ached, and it swung in front of him with every step like some misshapen appendage.

Mrs. Thorn held out her hand and let his thing glide into it. Ethan flinched. She closed her fingers around it and stroked slowly.

“Good Lord, Ethan. You’re going to make a lot of girls happy with this, let me tell you.”

“Happy how?”

Mrs. Thorn looked confused. “Have you never done this, son?”

“No, ma’am,” Ethan said. He didn’t want to admit he had no idea what she was talking about.

Mrs. Thorn chuckled as she took off the bikini bottoms.

“I guess we’re both in for a special treat today.”

She set her feet apart, put her hand on her crotch and spread herself open. Ethan stared between her legs. She had a small patch of curly hair down there, and a moist, pink area between her fingers. Was that what Pam meant by a pussy?

“Bring it here, Ethan,” she said. Her voice was low and hoarse.

He took a step closer. She put her hand around his thing, raised it and pointed the tip at the tiny, pink area between her legs. She pulled. He moved closer. She put one hand on his shoulder and hooked one leg around his hip. The end of his thing touched that pink area. He gasped. It was warm and wet. Part of it sunk into her.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:07 PM
“Now push, hon. Just push slow,” she said.

Ethan pushed with his hips. The flared end of his penis disappeared inside her. They both groaned at the same time. He pushed again. Mrs. Thorn squealed and bit her lower lip. Her eyes were squeezed shut.

“Oh sweet Jesus,” she said.

This was what Pam was trying to tell him. A girl’s pussy was warm and wet and tight and smothered his penis. She never could have explained how good it felt. He only could have found out by doing it like this.

Ethan put a hand on each of Mrs. Thorn’s hips and pushed himself forward. Her body seemed to resist him, but when he squeezed her hips and pulled her toward him, his penis slowly sunk deeper.

“Oh God ... Oh God, Ethan,” Mrs. Thorn cried. She hugged him tightly to her body. Her chin rested on his shoulder and she moaned in his ear. She ran her hands down to his lower back.

“That’s deep enough. Fuck me now, sweetie. You know how to do it,” she whispered in his ear.

Ethan was still for a few seconds, panting, trying to sort out everything that was happening. His thing felt like it was going to explode. He could not think how to describe being enveloped by the warmth and wetness of her body. Her long legs were wrapped around him, her big, soft breasts were pressed flat against his chest, and her hands were running over his back and butt.

He moved his hips back, then forward.

“That’s it. That’s it. Just like that,” Mrs. Thorn said with a soft moan.

Ethan closed his eyes. His hips moved faster, as if on their own. Mrs. Thorn squeezed his butt.

“Slow down, Ethan,” she said. “Don’t rush it, hon. Take your time.”

Ethan took a few seconds to catch his breath. Her hips moved in his hands. He moved his own hips slowly, just like before, out a little bit, then back in.

“Yes. Yes, I knew you’d be good at this,” Mrs. Thorn whispered. Her lips brushed his earlobe.

Ethan pumped his hips again, pushing himself as deep into her as he could. Mrs. Thorn rocked her hips at the same speed. Her moaning got louder.

“Oh Ethan ... Oh Ethan, you’re gonna make me cum,” she said.

He didn’t understand what she meant. He didn’t want to stop to find out. Something was happening inside him, the same thing that happened when he rubbed his thing with his hand, only this time it was much better. Mrs. Thorn was screaming. Her body thrust against him in convulsions. Her arms and legs clamped around his body. Her pussy tightened around his thing, and he exploded.

He threw his head back. His thing throbbed painfully. His knees got weak and he put his hand on the edge of the counter to hold himself up. Mrs. Thorn’s screams became weak moans, and her body became limp. Her head rolled back. He wrapped his arms around her waist to hold her up.

“Mrs. Thorn? Mrs. Thorn?” he said.

She raised her head, looked both ways, and smiled.

“Good God, Ethan.” She put both hands on his cheeks and kissed him, plunging her tongue into his mouth.

Ethan froze. Her tongue felt slimy and weird, but it stirred a feeling deep in his stomach. He squeezed her breast. Her back arched. He was still hard inside her and began moving his hips again. Mrs. Thorn raised her head and gasped, staring into his eyes with her mouth open. Her lipstick was smeared.

Her hips rocked with his, slowly at first, then faster. She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. Her moans were high pitched squeaks. She laid her head on his shoulder, and it was happening again. Her body jerked in his hands and his thing was spasming. He grunted and thrust himself forward with every spasm. Mrs. Thorn gasped over and over.

As the spasming stopped, his pushing stopped. Mrs. Thorn was panting in his ear. He was breathing hard, too, and their sweaty bodies were glued together.

She brushed her hand through his hair, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

“You liked that, didn’t you, dear?” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Mrs. Thorn frowned. “Ethan, hon, never call a lady ma’am. It makes her feel old. A lady doesn’t like to feel old.”

“No, I guess not.” He started moving his hips again. His thing was sliding in and out of her body.

Mrs. Thorn pushed against his shoulder. “Enough, Ethan. Enough, please. My poor body can’t take it one more time.”

“Sorry,” he said, and stopped. His hands moved up to her breasts and squeezed.

Mrs. Thorn smiled. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes seemed to sparkle.

“That was pretty good dear, especially your first time and all.”

“Thanks.”

She paused. “You can take it out now.”

“Oh. Right.”

Ethan stepped back. His penis slipped slowly from Mrs. Thorn’s body with a wet sucking sound. The head dropped free. Mrs. Thorn groaned. She put her hands on the edge of the counter and her arms strained. A flood of white fluid gushed from her tiny pink slit and ran down both legs. Mrs. Thorn looked down, holding her legs apart.

“My God, did you cum. I swear I never seen so much,” she said.

Ethan staggered backward and dropped into a chair at the dining table. His thing stood up from his lap, drooping slightly to the left. That white stuff dripped from the end. Mrs. Thorn had that stuff inside her.

She chuckled and covered her mouth with her hand.

“I hope you don’t get me pregnant. How would I explain that to my husband?”

Ethan sat upright. He forgot about Mr. Thorn. What if he came home and saw him doing this with his wife? He’d be dead.

“I have to get home,” Ethan said. He bent down and grabbed his shorts.

Mrs. Thorn’s eyebrows went up. “Already? You sure you don’t want to stay for dinner? My husband will be home shortly.”

Ethan’s heart felt like it had been seized in a fist. He jerked the shorts up, stumbling. His stiff thing wouldn’t go in. He bent it sideways and forced it down.

“Maybe-Maybe next time. I got to go,” he said and went to the back door.

“Ok. Goodbye. Come swimming again sometime,” Mrs. Thorn said.

Ethan stopped halfway through the sliding glass door. She had a look on her face he couldn’t understand. Her naked body glistened with perspiration and the cocoa butter lotion. He gritted his teeth and dashed out of the yard through the gate.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:23 PM
How about this one ...do you guys/gals remember your first time ......Title : My 1st time with her . Enjoy !!! ;)


I suppose I should start by introducing myself. My name is Carl and my girlfriends name is Charlotte. I am occupied in Sheffield - England. I am 18 years of age now but at the time of my great encounter with my girlfriend I was 16. I was always in great shape and I was told I have a dark complexion (dark hair, tanned skin, dark eyes) and I was about 6 ft tall. I didn’t have many girlfriends when I was young, I knew when a girl liked me and that was most girls at my age. They always seemed to give me certain looks which meant they liked me but were to shy to say. I was the same, I gave looks back but I never made a move on a girl.

I met my girlfriend at school. She was two years younger than me but she was a hell of a lot more confident than me. Even before we decided to get together she would rub herself against me which usually made my cock stiffen and my balls tighten. She had dark brown hair, slightly tanned skin, a nice thin body with all the curves in the right places. She had a nice tight ass but it was nice and round. Her tits were about a C and god did they get the blood flowing.

The 1st time we met she came over and started playing with the coat I was wearing. I didn’t know what to say but I was admiring her body. She was gorgeous; she dropped her money on purpose, turned around and slowly bent down so I could see her thong with ease. She was wearing a black thong with bright pink frills on it. She stood back up and turned around, continuing to play with my coat. She was stood there for about 5 minutes before her friend called her. She said bye and as she walked away she brushed her hand against my crotch. As soon as I got back from school that day I ran to my room, locked the door and masturbated while repeating the same image in my head. Her tight round ass in front of me, pointing at my crotch.

The next day she came over and asked me to go out with her so I agreed and she gave me her number. She told me to ring her and when I got back from school I rang her straight up. She picked up and we had a senseless conversation because it’s what she enjoyed. But then she asked if I was a virgin and I didn’t know what to say. Should I tell her the truth or should I lie and tell her I’m experienced. I told her I wasn’t a virgin and she told me I was lying and she could tell I was. She wasn’t a virgin though, but she didn’t mind this and neither did I. Then everyday for the next few weeks we would meet up and go to the cinema and id get a blowjob while watching a film. She was amazing at blowjobs; she knew the right spots to make my balls tighten. She always left not seeing the film and coming out with a belly full of my seamen.

Then the time came when my parents went on there honeymoon for a week. They told me not to have any parties because they had the neighbours watching the house. But they didn’t say I couldn’t have my girlfriend in. The second they went out the door I rang her telling her to come over because they were away for the week. Within 5 minutes I heard a knock at the door. I opened and to my surprise my girlfriend was stood in front of me in a tight mini skirt and a nice revealing top. She entered my living room and we sat and watched TV for a while. Then all of a sudden she told me she wanted to give me a blowjob. I wasn’t about to argue. I unzipped my jeans and slipped my semi-hard cock out. She licked her lips and wrapped them around the head of my cock.

She licked the head repeating a rotating technique which I enjoyed. She licked and licked until I forced her head down with my hands. I felt my cock hit her tonsils and she licked around the whole of my cock with her tongue. I let go of her head and sat back, enjoying every second of the pleasure she was inflicting on me. She began to bob her head up and down while licking the head as she came to the yip of it. She took it out of her mouth and started to tug on my dick while licking my balls. Her warm saliva felt amazing on my balls while she was tugging my cock. After about 10 minutes she stopped and stripped off, so I followed and stripped myself off while staring at her magnificent pussy.

We switched places and I went down to lick her pussy. I ran my tongue up and down her pussy lips while she tightened her face muscles. I ran my hands along her thighs while teasing her with my tongue. I slid my tongue deep into her and began to explore her pussy. She started to moan so I knew I wasn’t doing to bad. I licked her juices dry while she moaned, arched her back and lifted her pussy in the air. I slid my 2 of my fingers in and licked her cliterous. She began to moan louder and after 5 minutes she was bucking. Her cum began to fill my mouth and I swallowed a mouth full. She pulled me up and slid her tongue in my mouth and explored wildly while taking her juices back. She let go and told me she wasn’t leaving till I lost my virginity.

I sat down and she peered herself above my cock. She began to lower herself as I eagerly awaited to feel her tight pussy around my 7 inch cock. Her breasts were directly in front of my face so I tweaked her nipples with my teeth and massaged them with my tongue. I felt the head of my dick hit her slit and she told me it may not fit easily as all of her previous encounters were smaller. She continued to lower as I saw my cock disappear into her tiny hole. She was moaning loudly, it was from pain and pleasure at the same time, but that didn’t stop her though as she continued until her tiny folds were touching the base of my cock. She began to slide back up again and then back down, until she was in a rhythm. It felt so good; I fondled her breasts and arse while she continued to bounce on my cock. I could feel her juices on my dick and they felt so good, then I slid my finger across the base of my prick and had a taste of her juices. They made me lick my lips. I looked at her face and I could tell she was having an orgasm. I felt her pussy tighten around my prick as she continued to bounce in her rhythm. I knew it wasn’t long till my balls were going to unload. I told her at the last second and she un-straddled me and slid it in her mouth; some of my load went onto her face before she could take it in her mouth. She swallowed gob after gob of my thick white sperm and she didn’t let any escape.

We sat around naked for about 3 hours after just fooling around with each others area's until she told me she had to go home. We got dressed and she told me she would see me tomorrow and we could mess around again. She wasn’t joking either, she came back day after day and we fucked on each day till my parents were home. Then the fun had ended. We are still together and we have sex when we can which is about 4 times a week.


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:34 PM
One more interesting one cuming up - Title : Numbers game . Enjoy !!! :p :D

My girlfriend Daisy and I have always had an excellent sex life. Of course one reason for this is that Daisy meets my ideal for female beauty almost perfectly. She is about 5’ 6”, 125lbs with pale skin and blue eyes offset by dark hair. Her lips, like those of a star burlesque dancer, are both lovely and talented. She has the greatest tits I have ever seen, 34-Cs with large, sensitive nipples that I love to suck. Her smooth skin is sprinkled delightfully with freckles, they stand out primarily on her stomach, where they trace a meandering path to her sweet pussy. She keeps her pubic hair trimmed to a tight strip, and I love the stark contrast created by the dark hair, white skin, and her pink pussy.

Daisy and I have been together for about 10 years. We are very comfortable sharing our fantasies with one another. One of the scenarios we discuss most often is the idea of having a threesome with another woman. But while we both enjoy the fantasy, we have always agreed that this is one of those things best left to the imagination.

We agreed that there are simply too many complications that could arise from acting our fantasy out. More precisely, I have always said that a fantasy threesome was superior to reality, and if this statement was motivated more by political correctness than desire, well, we all make sacrifices. Daisy had always agreed with me, or so I assumed. Looking back, I can't remember her ever actually voicing that agreement, but I certainly believed that I knew her position.

I am a few years older than Daisy, and as my 33rd birthday approached, I was feeling a bit sullen about my encroachment of middle age. I was also vaguely disturbed about the number itself: 33. I have always been a student of folklore and epic poetry, and the number three is quite mystical. In college, I had written my senior thesis on the Danish folklorist Axel Olrik's Law of threes. As the date approached, I started seeing threes in everything from the morning traffic to the evening news. I am somewhat prone to ranting, so Daisy was quite aware of my growing obsession.

Three days before my birthday, I was in a surreal state somewhere between dread and amusement as the threes continued to pile up. I was trying to put these feelings aside and get some work done when my office phone rang. I answered and was pleased to here Daisy's voice, but a bit irritated by what she had to say.

“I decided to have the house fumigated,” she announced, “We have to stay at a hotel tonight.”

“Did this really need to be done now?” I sighed. “It couldn't wait until we were going out of town or something?”

“We are having people over for your birthday, and I saw 2 fleas yesterday. The dogs are being groomed and boarded, so it’s no big deal. I already booked a room for us, anyway.”

“Where are we staying?” I asked.

“I can't remember the name of the place. Something Manor It is one of those cool, old hotels downtown.”

I was beginning to warm to the idea, as a night with Daisy at a Hotel sounded rather appealing. She gave me the address, and I told her I would meet her there after I got off work.

I found the hotel without a problem, and had to admit it was quite a place. The owners had purchased a mansion originally built in the 1880s, and converted it into an upscale boutique hotel. They had divided the mansion into 6 suites, each with multiple rooms. My mood was definitely on the rise, and I laughed out loud when I was the name painted on the sign at the entrance, “The Third Manor”.

I went to the desk, and was totally unsurprised to hear that my girlfriend had reserved room 3. The clerk gave me my key and wished me a pleasant stay, tactfully ignoring the fact that I was fighting back laughter at what must have appeared to be nothing. I made my way to the room, and used my key to enter. The door opened into what would probably be described as a sitting room, which was empty. I looked around for a moment; then called out to Daisy.

“Back here, “she answered. I followed the sound of her voice through a doorway and into a large bedroom.

I am not sure that I have ever been more shocked than by the site that greeted me. Daisy was sitting on an enormous bed, her back against the headboard. She was wearing a black fishnet top that clung tightly to her body. The netting in the fabric was quite large, and her body was as visible as if she were wearing nothing. The top was connected by garters to a matching pair of fishnet stockings which I could see had no crotch. Still, I could not clearly see her pussy, as my view was obstructed by the hand of the girl sitting next to her.

The girl was young, probably in her early 20's. Her skin was tanned, her light brown hair hung to her shoulders, were her light brown eyes gazed at me. She was tall probably 5’ 10” or so, with long legs which were sheathed in a pair or black and white striped thigh-highs. She was athletically built, with muscles tone I could see. Along with her stockings, she was wearing a white shear bra that stood out against the brown or her skin. She had nice breasts, not as large as Daisy's but in proportion to her longer frame. She smiled at me shyly as I made eye contact with her, which seemed overly demure considering she was lying nearly naked on a bed, stroking my girlfriend’s pussy.

“This is Trinity, “ said Daisy, and I suddenly realized that I knew her, at least slightly. She worked at an upscale sex shop geared towards women that Daisy and I had visited several times. She had flirted openly with Daisy and was pleasant with me. I was almost certain that her name was not Trinity, but I realized that Daisy couldn't resist throwing in another three.

Not knowing what else to do, I stammered some inane greeting that was wholly inappropriate to the situation. I probably would have made an effort at small talk, asking about the weather or something, had Daisy not interrupted me.

“You know how you always say that we shouldn't have a real threesome? I think you are full of crap, telling me what you think I want to hear. It’s really quite patronizing. So I thought I would put it to a test. If you think it’s best that Trinity leave, just say the word. She'll go, and you and I can still do whatever you want… But if you want her to stay, you have to say so. In fact, you have to tell us what to do.”

“I don't want to ruin your plans...,” I trailed off as I saw Daisy's smirk, and heard Trinity begin to laugh.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:35 PM
“That is a total cop out,” Daisy said, “Tell us what to do or tell her to leave.”

I was still a bit shocked, and I might have simply stood and gaped indefinitely had my cock not been quicker to respond than my brain. Before I even realized I was about to speak, I quickly blurted out, "Can I see you kiss?"

Trinity laughed a bit harder, and Daisy roller her eyes at me, but they turned to face one another, leaned in, and began to kiss. The kiss was initially fairly tame, but as it continued it became more passionate. As their lips parted, I could see their tongues entwining, and realized for the first time how incredibly horny the scene was making me.

“Daisy, take off her bra.” My mouth was dry and the words were cracked, but apparently audible as Daisy reached around the other girl and undid the snaps on the bra.

With her breasts freed, Trinity seemed to become more aroused. She began making small noises in the back of her throat, and I could see that her pert brown nipples were hard. She began to push against Daisy, rubbing their breasts together. Daisy responded with a small gasp, and pulled the Trinity tightly against her.

“Touch each others breasts,“ I mumbled, and Daisy leaned back a bit so that she could move her hand to cup her partner's breast. Trinity ran her hand up the right side of Daisy's body; then she began stroking Daisy's nipple through the fishnet.

Knowing how Daisy likes to be touched, I began giving Trinity more specific instructions.

“Squeeze her nipple,” I said, “Roll it between your finger and thumb.”

As Daisy began to moan, I realized that as much as I was enjoying watching, I needed to become more involved.

“Daisy, take your top off,“ I said as I moved to the bed. She leaned back from Trinity's caress and pulled her top over her head.

“Now lay down.” I had reached the bed now and climbed up to join the two women .

“Trinity, suck on Daisy's left nipple." She complied, and I moved next to her and took my girlfriend's right nipple into my mouth. I sucked it between my lips, flicking the tip with my tongue. Daisy's moans increased, and I looked over to see Trinity watching me and copying my actions.

We made eye contact, and I reached out and pulled her to me, adjusting my mouth so that we could both lick Daisy's right nipple at once. Our tongues swirled hungrily over my girlfriend’s tit, often overlapping each other in our shared eagerness to please.

I took Trinity's left hand in my right, and guided it down between Daisy's legs. I kept her hand in my grasp as I pushed it onto Daisy’s pussy, guiding her fingers to my girlfriend’s clit. Daisy began to moan louder, and I pushed Trinity's fingers more firmly against her cunt, guiding her hand in small circles as I knew Daisy liked to have her pussy rubbed.

I could feel the tension building in Daisy, so I paused my ministrations on her nipple long enough to speak to Trinity.

“Lick her pussy.” By now, I was nearly moaning myself.

Trinity worked her way down, and I watched as she began running her tongue up and down Daisy's pussy, As Daisy's breathing increased; Trinity cupped her mouth over her clit, taking it between her lips. I could see that she had also slipped two of her thin fingers into my girlfriend’s pussy, and was fucking her as she sucked her clit.

I was moaning, pressing my cock against my girlfriend's side as I watched her get her pussy licked. I moved up and began kissing Daisy, and I felt her hand unfasten my pants. She pulled my slacks and boxers down far enough so that she could grab my cock, then she began to stroke my shaft as I continued to pinch her nipples, the two of us kissing the entire time.

Suddenly, I felt the familiar stiffening of Daisy's body. She moaned loudly into my mouth and gripped my cock tightly as a tremendous orgasm rolled through her body. I removed my mouth from hers, and watched her as she panted, eyes half closed, her body coated in sweat.

Looking down, I saw that Trinity was gently kissing the inside of Daisy's thigh. As I was about to suggest that we trade places, Daisy sat up and pulled her legs under herself. She took Trinity by the shoulders and turned her onto her back, then leaned in and began kissing the younger girl. Having just come. Daisy apparently, decided to take a more proactive role. She pulled her mouth from Trinity's, then grabbed my shoulder and pulled me into her place. I began to kiss Trinity, and she responded by sucking my tongue into her mouth. Her lips were sticky from licking Daisy's clit, and the taste of my girlfriend's pussy on another girl's tongue filled me with a frantic, drunken desire.

I greedily sucked her lips and tongue, trying to get every drop of my girlfriend’s juices from her face. Soon, Trinity began moaning rhythmically, and I looked down to see Daisy licking her pussy. I too began to work my way down her body, in the process working my pants all the way off. Seeing me, Daisy pushed Trinity's legs open wider and started slowly and deliberately circling her tongue around Trinity's clit, all the while looking directly into my eyes.

Unable to take anymore, I moved behind Daisy, spread her legs, and pushed my cock into her pussy. She was still nearly dripping wet, and I slipped easily inside of her. I reached around so that I could rub her clit, and then slowly began to fuck her. Daisy stuck her tongue all the way out, so that it covered the length of Trinity's pussy. As I thrust into her, Daisy's mouth was pushed into Trinity's cunt, so that she was licking her to the rhythm of our fucking. As both women began to moan, I began fucking Daisy harder, all the while rubbing her clit.

Suddenly, Trinity grabbed Daisy's head, and began grinding her cunt against her face. Seeing my girlfriend tongue fuck another woman was too much for me to take, and I had to come. I rammed hard into Daisy from behind, and felt her pussy begin to clinch as she came. Trinity began to say Daisy's name, more and more quickly, then started begging to be her slut. Then we were all coming at once, and kept coming for an eternity. I came for so long that I nearly passed out, and I was only vaguely aware of Daisy saying my name as her pussy milked my cock of a seemingly endless amount of cum.

I fell onto my side, spent, trying to catch my breath. Daisy reached over, and pushed me onto my back, and began kissing my lips gently. She lay on top of me, then moved her mouth down to my ear.

“I love you,” she said, “Wait until you turn 44.”


The End !!!! :p

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:39 PM
Here's another short & sextifying one on the go - Title : She wanted it hard so i gave it to her hard . Enjoy !!! :D


The little Catholic schoolgirl wasn't so innocent after all.

Mitchel was a football player for his school. he was in middle school so it was pretty rare to see sombody with as mutch talent as him. Standing at about 5'3 i wasnt the tallest guys around but pretty tall for 8th grade. Not to mention that god belssed me with a 7 inch cock at only 14. of course he never really compared it so he just thought he was just average.
During the summer i met a girl named Jennifer by some freinds. Jenn stood at about 4'11 and used to be a cheerleader making her body very slim. She had the ass of a goddes and it looked so tight you could bust a nut. Her tits were perfect also. Being about a high B-cup or low C her breast were perfect for her body. personally her best feture would be hr lips. just the type you would fantisise about and she looked so inocent. She was known to be straight edge and wouldnt do anything with anybody. She attended a catholic school for girls untill her parents ran into some money trouble and sent her to public school. as luck would have it she moved in next door to me witch means we became close freinds. well now to the action.

Well school was a couple of weeks away and football already started for the ones who needed to get used to running in 90 degree heat. (being in florida it was just normal temp in fall) so trying to be the best of the best he was going. after about the first week everybody decided to stop fucking around so it was going well. Conditioning was simple. just running and a few 2-hand touth games because of the fact we wernt allowed our pads untill the saturday befor school. Just after practice mitchel was walking home a little dazed and smelled like a dead ox. he just lived a few blocks away from where practice was so he was in luck. bored out of my mind i decided to call up a few freinds and jenn. jenns parents trust me (living in the getto i look like the teenage jesus. ironicly my hair is just as long.) so she was in. unfortunatly nobody else was able to go.

i took a shower and put on some jeans and a AE T-shirt. walking over to jenns house i noticed she was already walking out the door to met me.

"damn you look over dressed." she said sarcasticly. at my casual attire.

"i could allways come back in a tuxido."

"i dont think thats nesisary." she said with a giggle."so what you wanna do?"

"hell if i know. i just wanna get out of the house."

" well from what i hear the funnest things happen when two kids are alone in a house." she said in a sexy tone. she was allways a tease and really came away from that strict lifestyle witch suited me because she would wear tiny miniskirts that barely covered her ass. luckely she was wearing a hot pink miniskirt and a green tank top. witch easily showed she wasnt wearing a bra.

"well maybey we can do some of that later. but for now how about a movie?" i said walking to one of my dads cars. we were close freinds with a cop so i knew what roads to take to avoid the feds so my dad lets me drive it.

"Sounds great! any movie in mind?"

"how about room 1408?" i said with a smile knowing she has been wanting to see the movie.

"i said movie not hotel room but if you want to take me there i wouldnt mind."

"damn whats gotten into you today? but hell im not complaining."

"i dont know but lets see where it goes." she said with a sly sexy voice.

we went to the movie and payed some guy to get the tickets for us being the fact it wa rated R. during the movie she got scared and grabbed my arm. i put it around her and really didnt think mutch about it untill i started to get a hard-on from the contact. eventually the movie ended and we walked out. me struggling trying to hide my 7 inch freind.

i opened her door and walked to my door. she for some reason took her time and got in after i was. with hormones racing i couldnt resist looking up her skirt when she climbed in. even more to my suprise she WASNT wearing any panties.i was shocked. the little catholic girl who everybody trusted was wearing a mini skirt and no panties. i quickly looked at her face and she was smiling.'did she notice i was looking?' i thought

during the drive i kept steeling glances at the edge of her skirt to see if i could catch anything. to my suprise halve way home see said "well from the way you keep looking you saw something you liked." with that calm and sexy voice.

." well... uhh" i said as my once subsided cock started growing again straining against my jeans begging to be let out.

"well seeing on how hard you are ide say you loved the site." she said running her hand on my leg over my now rock hard dick. making me moan to the contact. the farthest thing ive gone with a girl is a small make-out session so this was a new feeling.

she slowly slid her hand down my pants and strocked my coack and balls." my god mitchel! you keep all this to yourself?!?"

"all for you babe" i said pulling in my drive way. my parents were out on their anniversery my brother was on a road trip and my sister was in military school. so i had the house to myself for the next 2 days.

we quickly got inside and i pushed her against the door and we began kissing passionetly. our tounges danced as my hand slowly cupped her left breast and she let out a low moan. her nipples were like pencil erasers as i tenderly pinched them.
we stopped the kissing as i lifter her shirt over her head so her breast were in veiw. i took off mine quickly and resumed our passionet kiss. i grabbed her ass and squeesed it gently. it was firm and just a perfect handfull. she let out another moan and wispered in my ear, "i was starting to think we wernt going to do this."

"well if this is wat you wanted i guess you should love this." with that i quickly took my hand and moved it to her pussy and gently rubbed up and down the slit.

"oh fuck! oh yeah. please stick it in me." i was amased she must have never done anything like this with a guy. for god sakes she was begging me to finger fuck her in my living room! whats next! so i gladly slid my finger inside of her tight wet pussy. it felt like she just had a small orgasm from just that. i thrusted my finger in and out slowly and quickly got into a rythm. she started pushing her pussy into my hand making me go deeper eatch time. i stuck my middle finger in now her almost dripping wet pussy. she was going nuts!

"oh fuck yeah. oh god yes right there YES!!!" she moaned. i decided it was time to start having some real fun so i pulled out my fingers and pulled her skirt down. i kissed the hollow of herneck and slowly made my way down to right above her pussy. i finally got a clear veiw of it and it was amazing. compleatly shaven all but a small landing strip of brown hair above her lips. i desided i was going to tease her a bit so i kissed all around her pussy just avoiding the lips. her clit appered inflamed red and raw. i kissed right under it on her lips and jenn shook with pleasure.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:41 PM
"oh god! please mitchel suck my pussy. please." she moaned in the intense pleasure.

i gladly obliged and used to fingers to open up her poutly pussy lips and ran my tounge up and down her slip lapping up all her juices being shure to avoid her clit.

"oh yeah. right there." she moaned while squeesing her tit with one hand and using the other holding my head in place as if i was going to try and run.

i returned my two fingers inside of her and she screamed with pleasure. "oh...oh...ohh..." she moaned with eatch trust. i felt her pussy get wetter and tighten i knew she was about to cum. i quickly put my mouth on her clit and sucked nibbled and held on for dear life. quickly she exploded in an orgasm. "Oh!!!! Oh Fuck!!!"

my face now drenched in her juices. (new discovery she was a squirter.)

"my god mitchel that was amazing! ive never cum befor. but now im going to give you somthing amzing!" she said as she pushed me to the coutch. i fell on my back and she undid my jeans to pull my pants and boxers in one swift movement. causing my 7 inch dick to spring free to be seen for the first time. "wow i didnt relize it was this big when i was grabing it in the car." she started jercking my cock. for some strang reason it felt a hundred times better than when i do it.

jenn then opened her mouth and took almost halve of it in. about 4 inches of meat were in and she gaged a little befor pulling it out. "sorry ive never sucked one as big as this."

"oh you suck cock? your a bad little girl arnt you?" i said as she sucked on the head of my dick swirling her toung around and licking the underside.

"god yes i am. i need someone to punish me. im a bad little girl who need a big cock like this in her pussy to put me back in place." she said crawling up my body.

"well lets see what i can do." i said as i reatched down for my wallet and pullet out a condom. then she said the madgic words. "im on the pill baby. just got on this morning. all for you" and yet again we met in a passionet kiss

'she planed this' i thought.

"go slow this will be my first time." she said breaking the kiss with a slighly worried look.

"oh ill go easy but after the pain is gone your my bitch." i whispered in a slightly aggressive voice.

"oh fuck yeah im your little slut." she said raising up to pisition my dick right under her dripping waiting pussy. she slowly went down. the warmth and tightness was almost too mutch and i had to hold back to keep from shooting off then and there. the head of my dick was now in and she paused for a bit. about 20 seconds later she went down further and i felt the wall. she lifted herself up a little and crashed down breaking the wall and bringing my entire dick into her. she colapsed onto my chest and i held her there. it seemed t be about 2 minutes befor she started gently rocking her hips. she got back up and started going up and down. i lay back and enjoyed the feeling then i decided it was time to put this slut in place.

i quickly picked her up snd slamed her onto the coutch and began pumping into her hard and deep. i was going as quick as i could into her tightness untill i noticed she had a few tears running down her cheek. i died a little inside watching te girl of my dreams cry because of me. i started going slow until she started pushing back into me trying to get me to go faster.

"what happened im your little slut. fuck my pussy hard and put me in place!" she said with a huge smile and through her teeth.

"my god you just dont get enough. you little cock whore! you like my dick in your pussy dont you? say it bitch admit you like my dick!" i honestly dont know what came over me but we both loved it.

"oh god yes i love you big dick inside my tight little pussy. im a little whore who cant get enough! Oh Yes fuck me! pull my fucking hair! treat me like a slut!"

i was at a lost for words so i just did what she asked. i pounded her tight pussy as hard and a fast as i could. i started pulling her hair hard she she began to cum again. "Oh.... Fuck... YES.... im cumming!!!" i kept pumping if anything harder and faster than befor right through her orgasm. she had about three more untill i started to get that feeling in my balls.

"Oh fuck... I'm ganna Cum!" i moaned.

"oh come on mitchel cum in my pussy finish me off! i need it!" she moaned as she came. (fith time by my count)

i started to cum long and hard spurts into her pussy eatch more feeling better than the last. i must have cum for a good 45 seconds.

"oh you like that dont you bitch. you like me to cum inside your pussy? you whore you little slut, admit it!"i said with aggresiveness.

"oh god yes im your little slut with cum in her pussy. i love your big dick inside my tight little pussy. you defenitly put me back in my place master."

'did she just call me master?' i thought 'wow i got the hottest chick in school with my dick in her little cum filled ussy. and its my cum! this is defenitly the best day of my life!'

and just like that we both drift to sleep. naked as the day we were born after the hardest fuck of the year. my dick flacid in her cum filled pussy with the same thought in both our minds, we are doing this again in the morning.

well first of a hopefull serise. im already wrighting a second and more coming their way if i get good reveiws.

The End !!! :D :p

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:48 PM
Yawnssssss........tired liao .....Here's my last story for tonight - Ttile : The tack room . Enjoy ! ;)


"All right, Jenny, squeeze your legs more! Let him move under you, dont force him into anything he doesn't want to do! Now up down, up down! Move with him, don't let him take advantage of you..."

This may sound different than what it really is. The one speaking is my trainer, Marcus, the sexy Mexican who works at Jolly Bar Ranch. The "him" I'm on top of is my palamino quarter horse, Bronco. I go team penning every Friday and Tuesday with my trainer and horse, and Marcus is currently giving me tips on how to stay on the horse while tryng to cut a #4 calf.

Before going into the rest of the story, I might have to give a little background information on "team penning." You've got an arena, thirty head of cattle on the one end, three horses on the other, an imaginary line down the middle and a pen on the side with the riders. The three have to go down to the other end of the arena, cut out three specific calves, and pen them into the pen on the other end. Simple, right? Wrong.

"OK, Jenny, go ahead and unsaddle him, he looks exhausted. Meet me in the tack room after you wash him down to go over some routines."

As I dismounted, I pulled out a big, crunchy carrot and gave it to Bronco. Leading him back into the aisle, I thought about what Marcus would have planned for me. At the moment, I never would have guessed what was coming up. After putting all the tack away, I changed into my bikini and black cotton shorts as to not get my jeans wet while washing down Bronco. After leading him outside and tying him to the trailer, I turned on the hose and started spraying him down. Bronco was being a little playful and started grabbing for the hose with his mouth, and before i knew it he had my bikini top in his mouth!

He had managed to reach over, grab the top, and rip it off me! He swung his head up high playing keep-away with me as I was bouncing up and down topless trying to snatch it from him. And of course this scene isn't complete without an embarassing encounter with the trainer, who had apparently watched the whole thing from the window of the tack room. I caught a glance of him staring at my 34D breasts and wrapped both of my arms around myself. He quickly turned away, trying to hide the fact that he was staring, and came outside to help me get my top back. He lightly slapped Bronco on the botton of the neck, and Bronco followed by putting his head down and dropping the bikini top. Marcus held it up, looking at the size of the cups. "How does this little suit hold those in?" he chuckled.

Still mortified, I let out a muffled laugh.

Thirty minutes later, after Bronco was all dried off, I walked into the tack room to see Marcus in shorts and no shirt looking through some papers on a clipboard. He glanced at me as I came in to see if I was still soaked. Luckily, I had managed to put a shirt on over my suit, but the shirt was wet anyways. I sat down on a bag of shavings next to him and leaned over him to look at the routines he had written down. The tack room was boiling, with no AC in 98 degree weather. The chisseled trainer next to me didn't make it any better either. As we went over the routines, I felt like i was going to pass out from the heat. He saw me struggling to stay conscious, and said, "Go ahead and take off your shirt, I don't mind."

Relieved, I whipped off my soaking shirt and tied my hair back in a ponytail. I could tell he was still mesmorized from the sight earlier, as he kept glancing at my breasts as he talked. I could see a tent slowly being pitched in his shorts, making me a little uncomfortable. Still, I leaned forward towards him just a little more as we went over the routines.

After a few minutes had passed, he stopped talking, closed the routine binder, and looked at my straight in the eyes. Not understanding what was going on, I darted my eyes from his face to the binder, face to binder. He reached up his right hand and placed it on the back of my neck, and leaned forward, sticking his tounge into my mouth. My, isn't he forward!

Unable to resist, I started kissing him back, I felt his hands slowly start creeping down my back to my bikini strap and felt him unhooking it. The top fell down, but this time I was a lot less embarrassed. I reached my hand back and grabbed his hand, moving it so he had his hand positioned under my right breast, as if he was holding it up. Following, he took his left hand and did the same with my other breast, and he started carressing my breasts. We both stood up as I slid my hands down toward his huge cock, pulling down his shorts and revealing his beautiful, juicy cock. I wrapped my hands around it and started pumping back and forth. He stopped kissing me temporarily as he concentrated on the feeling of his cock. He let go of my breasts and literally ripped off my shorts, leaving us both naked in the tack room.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
11-12-2007, 09:49 PM
Smiling, I grabbed his shoulders and puched him up against the wall. Luckily, there was a mounting block to the right of him, and I hoisted myself up onto it. He was at least a foot taller than me, making it difficult to fuck him upright. I lowered my self down onto him, feeling his cock against my warm, wet pussy. With his strong arms, he grabbed me under my bum and lowered me onto his ready and waiting cock. I felt him penetrate into me, inch by inch. This was my first time, as I had grown up in a Catholic environment, but I still new exactly what to do. I moaned softly as I felt him against my clitoris. I grabbed and held onto his shoulders to steady myself. Then... BOOM. I felt it. He was all the way inside me. He had gotten tired of going slowly and went in for the kill. I ouldn't complain, it felt great. His cock was so large I thought I was going to split in half, but it was a sort of pleasure pain that I couldn't really explain. He moaned quietly, almost as if to not startle the horses. We both knew we were the only ones in the barn, but just in case we had to keep it a little on the quiet side.

I felt his cock squirting his own liquid into me, and I shook a little. I've never felt a feeling this exhilerating before, and I wanted him to do it again and again. I wispered Don't stop, and he understood, and was more than happy to oblige. He lifted me up and down pumping him in and out of me. I felt so good I thought I was going to scream. After what seemed like hours, he lifted me off him and lowered me onto the ground. I could tell he was tired, and I was too, but I wasn't the one holding a 116 lb. girl while fucking her. I decided to give him a rest and led him over to the chair. As I motioned for him to sit down, I walked over to the boots, slipped on a pair, strapped on some spurs, and decided to give him a lap dance.

As I threw on a cowboy hat and grabbed a cactus rope, I seductively walked over him and sat on his lap, my pussy wide open to him staring right back at his cock. I leaned on him, shoving my breasts right into his face for his sucking pleasure (and mine). He followed, and I lowered my hands to his still erect cock once again, and started pumping my hands up and down it. I took my right index finger and lightly touched the head of his cock, almost tickling it. I could tell he really enjoyed that, but stopped as to not give him too much at once. Teasing him, I simple used my hands to rub up and down his stomach, returning to his cock every now and then for more tickling. He stoped sucking my breats, lifted me off him, put me on my knees, leaned his head back and opened his legs. I had been waiting for this, and wasted no time in wrapping my willing mouth over his head. I sucked and sucked, swishing my tounge around his very happy cock over and over again.

Apparently, he wasnt out of cum... there was plently more left. He sprayed into my mouth, and deciding not to choke on it, I swallowed. I pulled it out of my mouth while he was still cumming and pointed him directly between my breasts, getting my entire body all wet and sticky. I lapped up what was around my face like a dog and looked up at his face. He was smiling with approval, and glanced at the clock.

Oh my God! It was already eleven at night, and I was starting to feel it. Tired from the strenuous activity, I sat on his lap, leaned my head over his left shoulder, and gave him a little peck on his cheek. We slowly dozed off together, not knowing what to wake up to in the morning...


The End !!! :p :D

Good Night And Sweet Dreams !!! :)

alex18122003
11-12-2007, 09:51 PM
Tks for sharing Bro Birdie.....more to cum pls

Cum_Luver
11-12-2007, 10:48 PM
Awakenings

"Is that better," he asked softly as their young bodies pressed together?!? She nodded her head yes, and when he softly kissed her, she responded as only a young finely tuned young woman could while losing herself in the passion of the moment!!! "I do love you, Valerie, Cooke, I certainly do," he whispered while nibbling her ear, "you make me feel so alive it's impossible to describe!!!" As Sparky froliced in the shallow water along the shore, Valerie offered no resistence when Dale unhooked the top of her bikini, allowing her full firm breasts to press against his smooth tanned chest, and after another long passionate kiss, he gently lifted her out of the water and sucked her hard shriveled nipples into his greedy mouth!!! "Oh god," she gasped, "I-I had no idea it would be this good, ohhhhh myyyyyy!!!" Dale took turns on each nipple, gently nipping licking them until Valerie was squirming around in his arms, obviously in state of extreme arousal, and as most women do, she caressed his head in her arms pulling his fervent mouth to her tingling breasts!!! As much as he loved nursing on her incredible chest, he wanted more, and in a soft voice he said, "Hold on to my shoulders, there's one more thing I have to do!!!" "W-what is it," she mumbled under her breath while doing what she was told?!? "Just this," he replied while quickly slipping her bikini bottom down over her thighs and past her ankles until she was hanging there totally naked, "are you ready for me!?!"

"Do you think we should," she moaned as he slipped his hand between her legs and fingered her gaping organ, "I-I'm a virgin!?!" "Me too," he replied while kissing her neck, "and for the rest of our lives we'll be the only ones for each other," as he guided his thick erection to the opening of her vagina, "now, I'll ask you one more time, are you ready!?!" Even though the water was relatively cool, the heat pouring out of Valerie's vagina was only intensified as Dale's pecker head pressed against her, and after giving it one last thought, she let loose of his shoulders letting the big dick penetrate her tight pussy with one smooth stroke!!! Her eyes rolled back into her head as the pain of the initial thrust stabbed at her, but in only a matter of seconds the pain was replaced with a feeling incredible pleasure as she wrapped her legs around Dale's waist while her pussy rested comfortably on his big fat cock!!! "I-is it good for you, too," he moaned as the gently rolling waves buffeted them back and forth, and only deepened their feelings of pleasure!!! "God it's the most wonderful feeling to have," she gasped while grinding her pussy onto his pecker, "I've never felt more like a woman than at this very second!!!"

While the sensation of just being together was truely wonderful, after a certain amount of time the urge for him to pound her and the urge for her to be taken over took them, and as if on cue, they both began rocking together in unison allowing his thickness to slide gently in and out of her until finally he was thrusting with total abandon into her now helpless vagina, causing both of them to stiffen and groan as their organs convulsed together in the first gential induced orgasm either of them had ever had!!! As much as she liked to act normal, not a minute would go by that she didn't feel trapped by her blindness, but when Dale put her nipples in her mouth and later on when he actually fucked her, for those few magical moments she was just like every other human being on the planet, and it was exhilerating to say the least!!!

Later on as they lay in each others arms on the beach, Dale said soflty, "I have just one question for you, Valerie Cooke, and your answer will tell me exactly where I stand!!!" "Oh," she replied, "and what question would that be!?!" "As of this minute, where do I rate against Sparky!?!" "Well," she ask with a giggle, "would you settle for a tie!?!" As he pressed his body close to hers and kissed her neck, he replied soflty, "That's good enough for now, but just for now!!!"

```The End````

Cum_Luver
11-12-2007, 10:55 PM
Awakenings

She was absolutely taken aback by the out of left field request as her heart fluttered wildly at the suggestion, but before she could reply, she felt warm soft lips pressing gently against her own causing her legs to grow weak and shaky from its intense passion!!! "M-my goodness," she stammered after they broke apart, "what brought that on!?!" "You don't know how long I've wanted to do that," he whispered softly while taking her into his arms and kissing her again, but this time with more intensity, "you're so beautiful and pure of soul, I-I think that I love you, Valerie Cooke!!!" While she had had a few dates in high school, and even a kiss or two, this was the first time that man had passionately treated her like a woman, and the feelings that roiled up inside of her almost frightened her, but she still managed to keep her head and reply, "How could you love me, Dale, you hardly even know me!?!" "I know all I have to know," he answered firmly, "and sometimes a person just knows when it's right, and I've never felt more right about anything in my whole life!!!"

Finally back up in her room, Valerie sat down on the edge of her bed contemplating what had just occurred between her and Dale, and while she knew that it was happening very quickly, her heart told her that she wanted him as much as he did her!!! Her experience with sex was next to nil, but the feelings burning inside of her was like a wild fire raging over the plains, so with a trembling hand she undid her jeans and plunged her fingers deep inside of her squishy vagina, quickly bringing herself to a shuddering climax that left her collapsed limply on her bed dreaming about Dale's lips on her own!!! As blessed sleep began to over take her, she was jerked awake by the loud jangling of the telephone, and much to her glee, the voice on the other end of the line was Dale's who asked, "I didn't wake you up did I!?!" "Oh no," she lied, "I was just doing a little reading, it's no problem at all!!!" "Uh good," he replied a nervously, "well the reason I called, uh was, I was wondering if you'd like to take a ride out to the lake tomorrow after class, we could have a picnic and maybe do a little swimming!?!"

"How much farther is it," Valerie asked as Dale drove carefully down the narrow twisting gravel road towards the lake!?! "Not much farther," he replied while glancing over at the beautiful young woman sitting next to him, "we should be there in a minute or two," and even Sparky who was trained to be restrained and under control seemed excited as the shimmering blue waters came into view!!! "It smells so fresh and clean," Valerie said while taking in a lungful of the pine scented air, "and I can hear the waves lapping against the shore!!!" "It really is beautiful out here," Dale said while gazing at the azure blue waters, "someday I'd like to build a cabin on a place just like this!!!" "That sounds wonderful, Dale," Valerie replied softly, "say, let's swim now and eat later, okay!?!" Both of them had their suits on under their shorts and tees shirts, and it only took a few seconds for them to tear of their clothes and begin wading in the warm clear water!!! Dale held firmly onto Valerie's hand as they ventured farther and farther into deeper water until Valerie's head was ready slip under the gently lapping waves!!! "N-no farther," she stammered while standing on her tip toes, "I'm gonna go under!!!" "No you won't," Dale said chuckling, "come here, I'll help you," and effortlessly he pulled her to him and held her close to his chest!!!

Continue Next Page,,,,,,

Cum_Luver
11-12-2007, 11:01 PM
bro birdie8819,

cumming in to read your fantastic stories....
my first try at posting a story, hope nt been posting b4 if have, pai-seh...

Awakenings

Valerie carefully slid her fingers across the bumps that protruded from the pages on her book, ocassionally stopping to pick up the micro cassette recorder to make some notes for tomorrow's world history class!!! Every so often she would also reach down and scruff Sparky's ears just to reassure herself that he was still there by her side, because having been blind from birth, Valerie's life line to the outside world had at first been her parents and siblings, but as she became older and more mature, those duties were turned over to her trusty guide dog who not only gave her mobility, but also became the best friend she ever had!!! There were several other blind students at the university, and while you would have thought they would have banded together to commiserate or for companionship, just the opposite was the case as they all tried to blend in with the normal campus life!!! Valerie was just about finished with her reading, and since the library was about to close anyway, she began packing up her study materials before heading back to her dorm when all at once she sensed someone else sitting down at her table!!!

"Who's there," she asked while zipping up her back pack!?! "I thought you blind guys were supposed to have these hightened senses that figured these things out," the young man teased!!! "Dale," she replied happily, "how have you been!?!" "Real good," he said, "and I might say that you're looking very pretty tonight, my dear!!!" "Why thank you, kind sir," she said in a mocking tone, "care to walk me back to my room!?!" "Sure thing," he replied, "but I don't wanna take the place of old Sparky there!!!" Valerie reached down and gave the pup another scruff on the head and replied softly, "Don't worry about that, it'll never happen!!!" The night air was cool as the two sophomores wended their way across the quad to Valerie's dorm on the other side of the giganitic campus, and even though they were just good friends, Dale slipped his arm around Valerie's back and held her close while they chatted away about this and that!!! "Here we are," Dale announced, "do you want me to see you all the way inside!?!" "That won't be necessary," Valerie replied quickly, "Sparky can take it from here!!!" Expecting as usual for Dale to give her a hearty good night, Valerie was a little puzzled when he was silent for a second or two before asking softly, "Val, could I please ask you a favor?!?" "Sure," she replied brightly!!! "I-I'd like to kiss you good night!!!"

Continue Next Page,,,,,

TerminatorX
11-12-2007, 11:37 PM
Nice nice all bros, thanks, need to stay overnite reading all :D

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:45 AM
"A class act"

“Girls, at this point in the curriculum we usually show a video which
explains a lot more clearly than I can what actually happens during sexual intercourse.” Miss James looked round her class as she spoke and adjusted the horn-rimmed glasses on the end of her nose. She brushed away a stray lock of hair which had escaped from the chignon at the back of her head.

“You will recall that we looked together yesterday at the photographs
and cut-away diagrams in the text book but you can obviously learn a lot more by seeing real people making love, even if it’s only on film. But
today we’re going to do something special. John, here, has kindly agreed to take a break from his sports coaching duties to demonstrate the sex act with me so that you can see it at first hand.”

Miss James’s eyes roved round the classroom, evaluating the response of her twelve pupils to the news that they would soon be watching their teacher and the tennis coach “doing it”, as she knew her young charges called the act of sexual congress. Two or three were blushing furiously but most, she could see, were intrigued by the idea.

John, wearing tennis shorts and a tight, white T-shirt, sat on an
upright chair, looking at the class with an enigmatic smile on his face.
Already he could feel his penis swelling and stiffening inside his shorts
and he looked forward to the moment when he could release it from the tight constriction of his underpants.

“Our lesson will be in three main parts,” announced Miss James to the
classroom. She could see from the eager expressions on the girls’ faces
that there would be no problem holding their attention today. “First,
we’ll look at the male sexual organ and learn how to stimulate it both
manually and orally ( that means with our hands and with our mouth, girls, in case you were wondering. Then, John and I will demonstrate the sex act itself. And, finally, we’ll watch John while he ejaculates so that you can all see what happens when a man reaches a climax.

“Any questions? No? All right then, would you mind undressing for us
now John, please?” Miss James smiled across at the young man and tucked the loose strand of hair behind her ear. “And, Rebecca, please adjust the Venetian blinds. We don’t want any juniors peeping in through the window.”

John rose to his feet and slowly removed his T-shirt. A year ago he
would have felt embarrassed at the idea of standing naked in front of a
roomful of schoolgirls but now, at nineteen, he positively relished the
prospect of exposing himself to them. The bulge at the front of his shorts was very prominent and he could see several of the girls looking at it and giggling behind their hands.

“Louise, Sarah, Lucy, will you please behave!” Miss James hissed
severely. “This is a serious sex education class and if you can’t behave
sensibly you’ll have to leave the room.” Her admonition was sufficient to restore order to the classroom and the twelve teenagers sat demurely at their desks, waiting and watching.

John slowly slid the zipper of his shorts down, noting how the room’s
acoustics seemed to magnify the sound. Next he unbuttoned the waistband and let the shorts drop to the floor, leaving himself naked except for a pair of white underpants whose front protruded alarmingly, the fabric stretched tight by the outward pressure of the penis within.

Miss James beckoned the young man forward and he moved closer to her, realizing that she wanted to have the privilege of removing the last, flimsy garment. The teacher’s hands moved to the elastic waistband and began pulling it downwards, lifting the front free as she did so in order to release the distended penis trapped inside.

John heard a collective intake of breath as the schoolgirls got their
first sight of his manhood jutting out proudly from the base of his belly.
The organ in question responded to their attention by swelling even more fiercely.

“Now, girls, you remember I showed you those pictures yesterday and told
you how a man’s organ expands and goes all stiff when he is aroused?” Miss
James asked. “Well, John is sexually excited and that’s precisely what’s
happened to his penis. Now, who can tell me why a man’s penis needs to be
stiff?”

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:46 AM
"A class act"


“So that he can put it inside the woman’s body easily, Miss James,”
chirped a voice from the back of the class.

“Yes, well done, Charlotte,” the teacher replied. “So that the man can
insert it deep into the woman’s vagina and squirt his seed onto the neck of
her womb. In a little while John and I will be showing you exactly how the
man inserts his penis, but first I’m going to ask John to come round to
each of your desks so that you all can see his erection close up for
yourselves. If you want to touch it I’m sure John won’t mind, will you
John?”

The young man swallowed hard and shook his head. “No, I’d like that,”
he replied, his voice feeling thick in his throat. He felt highly aroused,
and although he hoped very much that the girls would touch his penis, he
hoped too that he wouldn’t disgrace himself by climaxing too soon. The
thought of squirting his seed into the air as he stood there in front of
the class both excited him further but hardened his determination not to
let it happen until he and Miss James had completed their demonstration.

“Before John shows his penis to you, let me just remind you about some
of the things we learnt yesterday,” Miss James said, her soft voice
distracting the naked youth at least partially from these troubling
thoughts. She moved even closer to him and gently took his phallus in her
hand.

“The male organ when it’s fully erect is normally about six or seven
inches long, though John’s actually happens to be a little longer than
that.” She held the throbbing organ tenderly between her forefinger and
thumb and pulled it downwards and away from his belly until it was almost
horizontal, showing it to the class.

“This rounded knob at the end here is called the glans penis and it’s
covered by a mantle of loose skin, known as the foreskin.” The teacher
touched each of the parts lightly with the index finger of her other hand
as she spoke. “When the penis is erect, the tip of the glans protrudes
from the foreskin, as John’s is doing now, and if you pull the foreskin
back it sits neatly behind the rim of the glans. See, like this.” Miss
James’s hand matched the deed to the words and exposed the shiny,
purple-red head of John’s penis to the scrutiny of the schoolgirls.

The young man swallowed hard in an effort to retain his composure but
the pleasurable feel of Miss James’s cool hand holding his erection and the
intense gaze of the pretty, young pupils was having a profound effect. A
delicious feeling of heaviness was beginning in his balls, and he parted
his legs slightly to ease the pressure that was building there.

“My brother is circumsized,” volunteered a dark-haired teenager from the
front of the class.

“Yes, thank you for raising that, Rebecca,” said Miss James. “Some men have their foreskin surgically removed when they are babies. Sometimes
it’s a religious thing; in other cases it’s just a matter of hygiene
because a circumsized penis is easier to keep clean.”

“Now, girls, when John comes round to you, I want you to look carefully
at this tight little bridge of skin, just beneath the head of his penis.”
The teacher lifted the heavy organ and pulled the foreskin right back so
that the girls could see the part in question. She touched it gently with
her fingertip, causing the penis to give an involuntary twitch that made
some of the girls giggle.

“It’s called the frenum,” Miss James explained, “and it’s the most
sensitive part of a man’s sexual organs. If you rub or lick the penis
there, it gives the man the most delicious sensation. Isn’t that right,
John?” The teacher closed her hand round the powerful jut of the penis and
began moving it very slowly up and down, stroking her finger lightly
against the frenum as she did so.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:47 AM
"A class act"

“Yes, Miss James,” the youth gasped, finally managing to break his
silence. “It feels heavenly when you do that.” He looked down and watched
intently the steady rhythm of the teacher’s hand sliding the skin up and
down his shaft, delighting in the silky smooth movement of his foreskin
covering and uncovering the head. Then, looking up again, he studied the
rapt faces of the spectators as they leant forward to get a better view of
what Miss James was doing to him.

“Girls, this is called masturbation,” Miss James explained, her hand
continuing its easy, rhythmical motion. “It’s extremely pleasurable for
the man. But masturbating her partner should give the woman pleasure too.
To know that you are pleasing your lover, feeling him grow even harder in
your hand, seeing this delightful sac here sway in time with your hand’s
motion and then watching it tighten as his sensation builds – all these
things should help to raise your own enjoyment of what you and your lover
are sharing.

“You may in fact sometimes want to continue masturbating your lover to
the point when he ejaculates. I know I love bringing a man to his climax
with my hand. It’s nice to watch his sperm shoot out. How many of you
have jacked your boyfriend off and seen his sperm?”

Three or four of the watching girls nodded their heads shyly, blushing
as they admitted that they were not complete sexual novices.

“Don’t be embarrassed girls,” Miss James said, her hand still moving up
and down John’s bone-hard erection . “Masturbating your boyfriend is a
natural, normal thing to do. It’s part of growing up. What was his sperm
like, Victoria?” she asked one of the girls who had owned up to serving her
boyfriend in this way.

The girl blushed an even deeper shade of pink, shyly lowering her pretty
blue eyes.

“Don’t be shy, Victoria,” the teacher said with a warm, friendly smile.
“This is a sex education class. I want us all to feel that we can talk
openly about anything to do with sex. Sex is a beautiful gift, not
something any of us need feel ashamed about. So tell us about your
boyfriend’s sperm.”

“Well, miss, it was sort of milky white and slippery,” the young girl said haltingly, still too embarrassed to look either at her teacher or at
the naked man whose penis looked as if it would very soon fountain its
essence in exactly the same way as her boyfriend’s had. “And there was so
much of it,” she went on, recalling her surprise at how the boy had
drenched her blouse and skirt with his emission. “It just seemed to go on
and on. I thought he’d never stop!”, she giggled. “It made me very
excited watching him come.”

“Yes, that too is quite normal,” Miss James said. “Masturbating John
like this is making me excited and I’m wet between my legs.” With her free
hand she lifted her skirt and showed the class a damp spot on her pink
cotton panties. John’s hand reached down and gently pulled the fabric
aside while with the other hand he held the teacher’s vulva open to show
the class the glistening evidence of her arousal.

“Can you see how my inner lips have started to pout and become
slippery?” she asked. “And look how the tip of my clitoris is peeking out
at the front there. Some of you may be experiencing the same wet sensation
as well. Don’t be ashamed to touch yourself if you are. The wetness is
your body’s signal to you. Respond to it. Enjoy it. The purpose of this
class is to explore our sexuality and to open ourselves to our full sexual
potential.

“Now, John, I think it’s time for you to let these young ladies get a
closer look at this lovely penis of yours. Please show it to them while I
get undressed.” Miss James gave the object in question one last
affectionate tug and then released it from her grasp. Left to its own
devices, the penis reared, huge and red, from the mass of curly hair at the
base of the youth’s belly. Beneath it, his testicles hung heavily in their
wrinkled sac of skin.

The young man moved slowly forward and stood in the central aisle,
proudly displaying his erection to the four young girls in the front row,
turning first one way then the other so that they could observe it both
head-on and in profile. He could feel their eyes fixed on it and this made
the organ throb and become even stiffer. Behind him he could hear the
rustle of Miss James’s clothes as she began to undress and ready herself
for their demonstration. He smiled down at a pretty, blonde child in the
second row, who he could sense wanted to touch him but was too shy to
attempt it.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:48 AM
"A class act"

Moving closer to her so that his penis jutted only inches from her face,
John smiled again, took her hand and guided it to his phallus. “There,” he
said as he placed her cool, slim fingers round the shaft, “doesn’t that
feel nice?”

The girl nodded shyly and began feeling and fondling the organ,
exploring its length and running her fingers through the dark mass of curly
hairs at its root.

“Yes, that’s right, Samantha,” Miss James said, naked now except for her
black suspender belt and stockings, coming up close behind John and looking
over his shoulder, while pressing her heavy breasts tightly against his
back. “Masturbate him. Move your hand up and down it, as I was doing
before. Yes, like that. Perfect. Can you feel the way the skin slides
easily over the hardness inside? Watch how the foreskin covers and
uncovers the glans as you move your hand. Isn’t that clever? Now pull the
skin downwards and squeeze the head gently with your other hand.
Excellent! Look, girls, that opens the little slit at the end so that you
can see inside a little way. Move forward a bit, John, so that the others
at the back can see.”

With the teacher’s naked body pressed tightly behind him, the youth
edged forward and presented his erection proudly to the girls at the back
of the room. He looked at their flushed young faces and saw how their eyes
were fixed on the stiff column jutting out towards them. The ache in his
testicles was becoming more and more pronounced now, so he cupped his balls
to give himself some relief, pressing the tips of his fingers hard into the
tense flesh behind them.

“Can you please describe for us what sensations you are feeling right
now?” Miss James asked the young man. “I’m sure the class would find it
very interesting to know what a man feels as he prepares himself for
intercourse.”

John gulped. Although his role was that of tutor to these young ladies,
he found it difficult to put into words the sexual hunger he now felt.
“Well, I’ve got a lovely, tight feeling in my balls, and my cock feels as
if it’s going to explode,” he said haltingly. “It’s hard to explain. I
just feel I want to put it in something tight and wet, something that will
suck it and rub it.”

“Thank you, John,” Miss James replied. “Samantha, would you like to
comfort John by letting him put it in your mouth?”

The pretty teenager on the second row blushed charmingly and nodded her
blonde head, conscious that her eleven classmates were consumed with envy
that she had been selected to receive the man in her mouth.

John moved to stand in front of her, while the teacher reached round and
held his penis near its base so that it was presented invitingly to
Samantha’s waiting mouth. Moistening her lips, the beautiful child moved
her face close to the trembling organ and opened her mouth expectantly.
Her eyes searched his, her whole body anxious to please him but uncertain
what she should do next. In answer to her unspoken question, John moved
his hips forward and inserted the first few inches of his shaft into the
wetness of her mouth, sighing with pleasure when he felt her lips close
around it.

“Well done, Samantha,” said Miss James, looking over John’s shoulder and
watching her young pupil as she warmed to the task of sucking the young man’s penis. “Yes, take him deeply inside your mouth. Now slide your
tongue against the frenum – that’s the sensitive area underneath that I
showed you a moment ago.” Another moan of pleasure from the youth told the
class that Samantha’s slippery tongue had found its target.

The other teenagers had now clustered round so that they could watch
their friend. One or two of the bolder girls smiled encouragingly at John
as he began a slow, relaxed backwards and forwards motion with his hips.
He smiled back at them, looking each one in the eye, confident that his
muscular, naked body – not to mention his penis in Samantha’s mouth –
presented an appealing picture to them.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:49 AM
"A class act"

With each thrust he pushed himself deeper and deeper into the young girl, luxuriating in the delicious sensation of her tongue sliding wetly
against the organ’s underside. He could feel, too, the smooth nakedness of
Miss James standing behind him with the soft mounds of her breasts pressed
against his back and the silky patch of hair at the base of her belly
tickling his buttocks. Her hands were holding his hips, guiding their
motion, directing his rhythm as he rocked to and fro in Samantha’s mouth..

“Yes, slide it in and out, darling,” the teacher whispered in his ear,
coaxing him quietly in a voice so low that he was sure the girls couldn’t
hear what she was saying. “Doesn’t that feel nice, having Samantha suck
your cock? Look how wet she’s making it. Give the girls a nice show,
John. Let them watch it go in and out.” The explicit commentary continued
softly in his ear, adding an extra layer of sexual tension to the delicious
physical sensation the girl’s mouth was bestowing on his penis.

Miss James felt herself becoming more and more excited by the imminent
prospect of having this powerful young man put his penis inside her. She
found his body intensely beautiful ( muscular without being muscle-bound,
and deeply tanned and lithe. She kissed his shoulder tenderly, breathing
in the musky, masculine scent his body gave off. Her chin rested on John’s
shoulder and she looked down the front of his body to watch Samantha on her
knees, sucking him hungrily. The backwards and forwards motion of his
tightly clenched buttocks against her belly was highly pleasurable and she
thrust herself against him in a fierce contrapuntal rhythm.

It was not long before the young man’s movements became even more
pronounced and determined. He had grasped the pretty teenager’s hair with
both hands and was sliding himself in and out of her lips with an intensity
that suggested he might soon fill her mouth with his seed. His breathing,
too, had become ragged, confirming his mounting desire for a climax.

“John, I think we should stop there and have a short rest,” the teacher
said softly in John’s ear, her breath warm on his neck. “We don’t want you
to squirt in Samantha’s mouth, do we?”

To John that seemed an eminently desirable outcome but the teacher was
not to be gainsaid. She pulled gently on the young man’s hips so that his
penis reluctantly disengaged itself from the girl’s mouth and slapped wetly
against his belly. “Let’s go up to my desk and continue the lesson there,”
she whispered.

Miss James turned and, taking John’s penis in her hand, she led the way
to the large desk which was situated on a raised dais at the front of the
classroom. John walked behind her, admiring the way the firm white globes
of her buttocks swayed as she walked, and enchanted by the lacy suspender
belt which decorated her waist. When she reached the desk she released his
penis and turned and placed her pert bottom on the desk’s edge, opening her
legs slightly. Her hands were placed on the desk’s flat surface,
supporting her weight as she leaned back and smiled invitingly at him.

To the young man she looked incredibly beautiful. The shiny dark hair,
gathered into a chignon at the nape of her neck, and the spectacles she
still wore, gave her a look of elegance and poise, and this was accentuated
by the rope of pearls at her throat and the high-heeled shoes which graced
her small feet. He was delighted to see how large her breasts were, now
they were exposed. Covered by her blouse, they had seemed modestly sized,
small even; but naked they were ripe and full. The nipples protruded
stiffly, providing a visible clue, if any were needed, to her high state of
arousal. Across the rounded curve of her stomach, the black lace of her
suspender belt was stretched tight, providing a frilly garnishing for the
female secrets which her wanton, legs-apart position now revealed to him.
The glossy curls at the base of her belly had been trimmed into a neat,
narrow triangle which served to direct the eye downwards to the feminine
folds between her thighs.

Miss James wriggled her bottom on the edge of the desk to make herself
more comfortable and then opened her legs still wider. The polished wooden
surface felt deliciously cool against her flesh. The girls, who had now
moved to stand in a tight circle around the lovers, could see that her
inner sex lips were engorged and had become even more moist. The hair
which adorned her pubic mound caught the light from the bulb which hung
over the desk, imparting a glossy sheen to her triangle.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:50 AM
"A class act"

“Girls, look how my vagina has wet itself,” Miss James said, sitting
forward for a moment and slipping a finger between the lips. “As I told
you earlier, that’s the way a woman’s body prepares itself for the man’s
entry. Because the entrance is slippery, the penis can slide inside easily
and comfortably. And girls, don’t ever feel embarrassed about the wetness.
Men love to see it, don’t they, John?”

The youth had moved to stand between the teacher’s widespread thighs and
looked down at the glistening pleasure playground which was opened to him.
He nodded thoughtfully. “Yes, we love to see it, Miss James” he repeated,
stroking the smooth inside of his partner’s thigh, just where her
stocking-top ended. The back of his hand brushed lightly against the curly
hairs between her legs, a sensation which set Miss James’s nerve ends
tingling.

While he continued to stroke and explore the sensitive area between her
legs, John took his penis in his other hand and pleasured it gently for a
few moments, savouring the erotic charge which masturbating in front of a
roomful of girls gave him. He ached to insert himself into the feminine
beauty that was being offered to him but sensed that his partner wanted to
delay for an instant. Miss James leant back on her elbows again and smiled
up at him gratefully.

She had always loved this moment, the delicious feeling of anticipation
as the man and the woman readied themselves for the ultimate act of
penetration. Too often, she reflected, lovers allowed their desire for
each other to rush them into conjoining their sexual parts.

“Girls, never let your man be in too much of a hurry to put his penis
into you,” she advised her young charges. “Enjoy looking at him and let
him enjoy looking at you. Never rush it. Tantalise one another; you’ll
enjoy the physical contact much more if you wait. Study your lover’s
penis. Imagine how it’s going to feel as it slides in, opening you up,
stretching you, filling you. See it shake and quiver with desire. Hold
yourself open for him, like this, and let him to see your wetness. Show
him your clitoris. Then, when you’re both ready, but only then, allow him
to touch you gently with the tip of his penis.” She nodded to the waiting
youth. “John, show them what I mean, please.”

The young man inched forward to do her bidding. The teacher parted the
pouting outer lips of her womanhood for him while he took his shaft in his
hand and manoeuvred the massive organ so that its tip nuzzled against the
clitoris that protruded like a hard little acorn from its sheath of flesh.
A hiss of breath from between Miss James’s teeth told the watching girls that the pleasure nerves concentrated in that sweet little organ were
responding with delight at the man’s touch.

John stroked the head of his penis up and down between the swollen pink
lips, coating it with the honeyed wetness that was seeping from Miss
James’s opening.

“Oh, John, that’s heavenly,” she sighed, a happy smile lighting up her
face. “Girls, this is the most beautiful sensation you can possibly
imagine. The whole area between my legs feels deliciously heavy and
there’s a lovely ache in my vagina. And my breasts are aching, too, but in
a nice way. Suck them, please, John,” she commanded.

Glad to comply, the youth bent forward and gathered the two warm melons
in his hands, fondling them and then sucking each nipple in turn deep into
his mouth. When he released them, slick and gleaming with his saliva, they
stood engorged and proud, pointing boldly up at him. He took them between
his fingers, pulling on them softly and turning them gently from side to
side. Another low moan of pleasure escaped the woman’s lips and her eyes
closed as she gave herself over to the sensations that flooded through her
breasts and mingled with the incredible tension that had been created by
the insistent rubbing of the youth’s penis against her clitoris.

The watching pupils could see that their teacher, whose calm and
reserved manner was something of a legend in the school, was now in the
grip of powerful emotions that had taken control of her body and made her a
slave to the fierce sensation between her legs.

“Put it in me now,” she begged the youth. “I can’t wait any longer.
Fill me up with your beautiful cock.”

“With pleasure,” John replied dutifully, a sly smile hovering on his
lips as he revelled in the power he now had over this prim and proper
schoolteacher, who in the past had tended to treat him with a superior
disdain. Now she was his to use in any way he wanted. Her nude body lay
exposed and open, inviting him to take his pleasure on it and in it.

The girls crowded round, anxious not to miss the sight of the man’s
penis entering their teacher. While she lay back on the surface of the
desk, her eyes fixed on the handsome face of her lover, John pushed forward
almost imperceptibly, savouring the sensation of warmth and wetness as the
first inch was gradually received by the waiting vagina. His eyes, too,
feasted on the beautiful, lightly tanned body that lay beneath him. How
wonderful it would be just to let go now and squirt his seed all over the
silky skin of her breasts and belly, he thought. What a charming contrast
the white droplets of his sperm would make against the black satin of the
suspender belt stretched tightly across her slim belly.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:51 AM
"A class act"

But no, all that was for later. The task in hand was to show these
young girls the act of penetration. And he was determined to give them a
show they would remember for the rest of their lives..

“Come closer, girls,” he murmured, his voice thick in his throat.
“Watch me fuck her.” The girls obediently pressed around the couple, three
of them kneeling down so that they could get an even better view of their
teacher’s open thighs and the stiff male organ that was standing between
them.

When he was satisfied that his pupils all had a clear view, John
carefully eased the next three or four inches of his penis into the woman.
He then began a very slow backwards and forwards motion, drawing the organ
in and out of her wet channel. The taut muscles of his buttocks clenched
and relaxed with every thrust. One of the young onlookers was so overcome
with their beauty that she could not stop herself from stroking the taut
cheeks. The soft young hands caressing his bottom felt very good, and John
looked over his shoulder and gave a smile of encouragement to the teenager,
letting her know that she should continue. Emboldened, her hand slipped
between his legs and cradled the hairy sac which hung there.

John now withdrew his penis and showed it proudly to the class, turning
first to the left and then to the right so that all twelve pupils had a
view of it. “See how wet she’s made it ,” he said. “It slides in so
smoothly when it’s as wet as this.” And to prove the point, he positioned
the bulbous tip at the lady’s waiting entrance and inserted himself rapidly
and deeply inside her. The woman moaned in pleasure and gratitude as he
did so. He filled her so completely, so perfectly, that she couldn’t
imagine how any sensation could possibly be as delicious as the one she now
felt.

The youth withdrew his penis once more, enjoying the feel of the cool
air on its length but enjoying still more the admiring stares it drew from
the watching girls. Slipping his hand round its girth, he masturbated
himself for a few short moments, then reinserted the swollen stem deep into
Miss James’s beautiful body.

The teacher raised herself from the desk on bent elbows and looked up at
the youth as he busied himself at his work, a look of profound
concentration on his face. His hands came up and grasped the smooth skin
of her hips, holding them and adjusting the angle of her lower body so that
his penis rubbed against her hard little nodule with every inward thrust.
The pleasure the woman felt in her vulva was intensified by the thought
that her pupils were watching and that very soon they would see her reach
her climax.

The hard, muscular body of the man standing between her legs continued
to thrust powerfully into her, each movement stimulating her wet girl-flesh
almost beyond endurance. Soon she could bear the pleasure no longer and
allowed her crisis to overtake her, feeling a delicious sensation centre
itself on her swollen genitals but then flood through her entire body.

Her young audience was taken aback by the loud moans which came from
Miss James’s lips as the fierce orgasm ravaged her body. Was this how it
was to be fucked by a man, they asked themselves. Could the pleasure of
having a penis in your vagina really be so intense? The flushed face and
glazed eyes of their teacher, and the tiny droplets of perspiration on her
upper lip and brow, suggested that it was.

Nor was the young man between her legs unaffected by the ferocity of
Miss James’s climax. Her vagina had instigated a series of convulsive
contractions which massaged his organ as if trying to suck his seed from
him. The ache in his testicles had now become almost unbearable and he
knew that it would not be long before the dam burst.

“I’m nearly ready to come,” John announced, his voice sounding
surprisingly controlled despite the pressure that was building up inside
him. “Do you want me to come outside you?” he asked as his hips continued
to pump powerfully backwards and forwards.

“Yes, darling,” replied the teacher, whose composure had slowly begun to
return after the ecstasy which had engulfed her only a few moments earlier.
“I want the girls to see you do it. Pull it out when you are ready and
then hold it as still as you can while you are spurting. I want them to be
able to see everything as clearly as possible. Can you manage that?”

“I’ll try,” the youth nodded, his jaw set in grim determination. He
wanted to give the girls a good show but he knew that once his climax
started he would have precious little control over either his penis or his
hand.

A few more thrusts in the woman’s wetness were all that were needed to
bring him to the point of no return. He quickly withdrew the aching
phallus from Miss James’s vagina and stood holding it, waiting for his
climax to begin.

“Watch him girls,” the teacher instructed, raising herself on her elbows
so that she too could enjoy the coming spectacle. “Keep your eyes on that
little eye at the end of his penis. When he comes, you’ll see that the
sperm shoots out in regular pulses, not in a steady stream. Each pulses
coincides with one of his orgasmic surges. Let’s see how far you can
squirt it, John. Are you ready to do it for us now?”

“Yessssss!” groaned the youth, his eyes moving imploringly round the
circle of girls which surrounded him, as if to beg their forgiveness for
the pride he would take in his ejaculatory display. “I’m coming now,
girls. Look!”

With that, a massive contraction behind his balls impelled the first
surge of liquid up the length of his shaft and out of the slit at its tip.
Milky white, it squirted high in the air, describing a perfect parabola
before splashing wetly onto the teacher’s breasts. The second jet, which
was even more powerful than the first, landed on Miss James’s expectant
face, decorating the lenses of her spectacles. The schoolgirls gasped when
they saw her open her mouth and expertly catch the next two equally
powerful jets on her tongue and lips.

“A man’s love liquid tastes wonderful,” she said, swallowing greedily.s
“Warm and wheaty. Quickly, Charlotte, would you like to try it?”

The young girl, who had positioned herself nearer to the spurting organ
than any of her classmates, leant forward and allowed John to direct his
ejaculation so that she too received several jets in her open mouth. The
youth looked down tenderly at her, smiling as the white fluid pulsed onto
her tongue.

“Swallow it, Charlotte,” he breathed, working his hand up and down his
shaft in order to expel still more love liquid for her to drink.

The teenager’s eyes met John’s and returned his gaze adoringly. She
swallowed the warm, salty fluid gratefully and then closed her mouth round
the end of his erection, sucking it hard to drain it of the last remaining
drops of its precious white cargo. Then, lifting her head from the still
rigid phallus, she looked up and smiled sweetly at the man who had
delivered his delicious essence into her mouth and then at the teacher who
had unselfishly given her this privilege.

“Well, girls, I hope this morning’s lesson has been instructive for
you,” Miss James said, addressing the class with a knowing smile on her
face. “Now, who’s got a tissue to clean my glasses with?” she enquired
with a chuckle.

END

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 08:15 AM
Tks for sharing Bro Birdie.....more to cum pls

Wahhhh....bro alex lai liao hor , last night so free to read my stories arh . Kum Sia hor !!! :D

Awakenings

Yipee ....C_L kor kor post stories liao arh .......kekekekekeke . Kum Sia !!! :D

```The End````

Nice nice all bros, thanks, need to stay overnite reading all

Thanks bro for cuming here to read the stories , dun worry take your time and read no need to rush . ;)


"A class act"




Thanks again bro VF for your wonderful stories . ;)


Also Thanks bro goo_ey for your precious points .

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:22 PM
"My Girlfriends Sister"


It has been awhile since I have had a really great sexual experience.

I do have a steady girlfriend but she is the type of girl who will have sex but does not like it that much. It is not my fault, she just has some emotional problems and is not a very sexual person. Don't get me wrong, she is an extremely beautiful girl with golden blonde hair and an amazingly fit body. She is also great to be with but sexually, she is very frustrating.

I have been with her for almost two years and have got to know her mother and 18 year old sister very well. In fact her sister, Jaime, says she is totally comfortable with me, like a brother. I know this is true because of the way she walks around the house in her swimsuit without caring that I am there. (Most girls are very self conscious of their body at that age.) It is hard for me to be just as comfortable when she does this because her thong bikini is very revealing. This wouldn't matter much if she didn't have a gorgeous body. But she does. She is about 5'8" and 115 pounds. She has the most perfect long blonde hair and amazing tanned legs. They are so long that I can imagine the way the would wrap around me. Of course she doesn't help my sexual frustration when she wears the tiniest shorts that just barely show her lower butt cheeks. This girl has got to be perfect.

Over the last year I have spied on her while she watches T.V. on the couch with her legs spread open and her panties showing through the sides of her shorts. I knew that she was a very sexual 18 year old when she casually asked me one day why she had some very erotic dreams about a guy from her school.

Once when I was sick, I fell asleep at my girlfriends house. The door was open in my girlfriends room and Jaime had just finished taking a shower. She knew I was in the next room but thought that I was still asleep. She walked past the room topless and I caught a glimpse of her perfectly rounded firm breasts. I had always imagined that they would be great to grab a hold of and cum all over. Although I was sick, I still managed to grab a hold of my bulging cock as I came all over my girlfriends bed.

On another day I sat with my girlfriend on the couch and her sister was laying on the floor. I peeked out of the corner of my eye at Jaime's perfect ass that always gets me hard. It is the type of ass that is not big but not so small that is doesn't show through her short jean shorts.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:23 PM
"My Girlfriends Sister"


I always dream of fucking her from behind. She then got up to go to the athroom. From where I was sitting, I could barely see the door of the bathroom around the hallway corner. Jaime must not have noticed this because she left the bathroom door open as she sat down on the toilet.

She must have thought that I was not going to get up and that I could not see her. I didn't want her to think that I was watching so I kept my head pointed towards the T.V. but stared with all my might out of the corner of my eye as she finished up. I thought this was great but my dick stiffened immediately when she stood up and faced towards me with her shorts at her knees as she wiped. For that 5 second period I saw what I always dreamed of.

Her bush was dark and neatly trimmed. Her hips were tan and she rotated them ever so slowly in my direction as she pulled her shorts back up. I instantly came in my pants at this gorgeous sight and focused my eyes back on the television as she walked back in the room, not knowing what she had done to me. Jaime wanted to sit on the couch so my girlfriend and I laid on the floor. Now I had become comfortable around both of these girls so I did like all guys do when watching T.V. and put my hand down my pants. I knew that Jaime could see my hand going down. I then lifted my hand upwards so my pants were pulled away from my waist, exposing my hard dick to anyone above me. Since I was laying down, Jaime was above me.

I knew she was watching television but kinda hoped she had looked down to see my big hard dick. I wanted to return the favor. I heard Jaime shift on the couch and I imagined that it was because she wanted a better view.

Just then my girlfriend, Susan, said she was going to run to the corner store to get a drink. I told her that I would rather watch this show and so she went by herself. Jaime got up and went into her room. I fondled my dick now that I was extremely turned on and was finally by myself.

Just when I was about to cum, Jaime sweet voice came from her room and was asking me to come and help her with something. I got up and walked toward her room. I noticed that her door was shut. I moved closer to the door and heard a faint buzzing sound. I waited curiously but then knocked on the door. Jaime very sensually asked me to come in. I almost died when I saw her almost naked body lying on the bed with a 12 inch vibrator.

She was only wearing some lace pink panties but they were scrunched to the side, exposing her love canal. The vibrator was halfway inserted and buzzing loudly. She moaned as she asked me to come closer. Confused but excited, I walked to the side of her bed. She left the vibrator inside her and used her hands to reach towards my crotch. Quickly, she ripped open the button fly of my jeans, and my rock hard dick sprang out. She cooed with pleasure.

Slowly she began to fondle my cock with her hands as the vibrator buzzed inside her. She then pulled me onto the bed and slowly positioned her mouth in front of my bulging cock. Her lips parted and her tongue moved up and down the sides and top of my dick. She then inserted my entire dick in her mouth and started to move wildly.

VF 35
12-12-2007, 01:24 PM
"My Girlfriends Sister"

The vibrator was still buzzing and she was feeling the pleasure as she moved faster. I could feel her warm wet mouth take my entire dick as I began to cum. She didn't even flinch when I came into her mouth. She sucked harder and swallowed every ounce with erotic pleasure. Jaime then experienced a great orgasm from the vibrator and the excitement of sucking me off.

She moaned loud and clinched her hands on my ass. Jaime removed the vibrator and pulled me towards her. She then got on her hands and knees and begged me to fuck her from behind. I paused a moment, knowing that this was my girlfriends sister. But my dick throbbed at the sight of her ass awaiting my entry.

Before I could think another thought, Jaime pulled me into her and I quickly felt her warm pussy. It was wet and tight. I started to move as she moaned loudly. I moved closer to orgasm and so did she. The sex became more wild and then the door to the bedroom opened. When I turned around and saw the eyes of my girlfriend, my heart jumped. What had I done? Then I saw Susan slowly pull of her clothes and I saw her naked body move closer. She said "Jaime and I had been planning this for a long time. We always wanted to fuck a man at the same time."

I was in disbelief. My wildest dreams had come true. Susan moved onto the bed and got on to her hands and knees right next to Jaime. I pulled my hard dick out of Jaime and put it into Susan. Susan bucked wildly. Jaime then put her wet cunt in the face of Susan and Susan licked like a pro. Jaime's body moved wildly with her big tits bouncing as Susan ate her out. I fucked harder and after a few minutes of pleasure came inside my girlfriends wet pussy. She felt the cum squirt into her pelvis and she came at that very moment.

The excitement died down and I thought it was over. I was wrong. They laid me on my back and began to suck my cock. Usually I can not take this much in one day but I was so turned on that I still wanted more. They took turns sucking my dick and kissing each other. I looked up and noticed that they were also fingering each other. One would suck my balls as the other would move up and down my cock. I felt their long blonde hair on my body as they took my dick in their mouth. Then I just could not take anymore so I squeezed the bed and came with a mind blowing orgasm. Susan and Jaime shared the cum and it oozed down their faces and tits.

We then got dressed and went back to watching T.V. Their mother came home and asked what we had done all day. "Nothing much" we said in unison and the girls sneaked a sexy smile in my direction. Little did I know that this was just the beginning of my sexual encounter with these two and even more of their teenage friends.

END

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 01:43 PM
So Pai Seh duno who give me the precious points without leaving the nick . Thanks again !!! :) Will post some stories tonight . ;)

Birdie's Short Stories... 12-12-2007 01:19 PM Don't mention about the story,will post more when i have the free time-"A class act"

Can PM me so that I know who you are . :)

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 09:10 PM
Good The Cool Evening To All Bro's & Sis's , now is story posting time BUT duno why today whole day system is lagging will try to post more stories . Also Thanks those bro's who gave me their precious points without leave their nicks and told me it's OK , here's this kinda long story for you all - Title : Wet Dreams . Enjoy !!! ;)


It was a warm day. The beach was empty. I decided to go lay out in the sun. I was in the Bahamas for a business trip and today was the only day off I had to enjoy the small private island the hotel was on. As I lay in the hot sun my mind begins to drift to more pleasant thoughts. As I look around I notice there is no one else on the beach so I decided to sun bathe in the nude.

As I pulled my shorts off, I felt the nice warm breeze begin to tickle my cock. I just recently decided to shave my cock and balls so even the gentle breeze was enough to begin to arouse my manhood. I decided I was just going to lay back down in the sun and enjoy the beach all to myself. Soon I found my mind thinking how nice it felt to be completely naked out on the beach. My hands began to brush lightly up and down the length of my cock, sometimes circling my balls before moving back up my now stiff shaft.

To my surprise when I opened my eyes for a brief look, I realized one of the ladies from the hotel staff had approached me. I quickly reached for my shorts to cover my obviously aroused cock. I apologized to the woman. She replied “Don’t worry Sir, you are our only guest today and we are used to seeing this sort of thing at our Hotel.” She told me the reason she was there was to let me know I had a message from the States. I found that to be odd because the only people who knew I was here was my boss who would only send me email messages and my wife who I just finished talking to. I got up to see who the message was from. I asked the lady to please forward it to my room.

When I got to my room and checked the message it was from a long time friend who I haven’t seen since I was teenager growing up in New York. Heather was her name. She had just recently contacted me after not seeing each other for almost 17 years. Heather had a special place in my life. She was the first girl I ever saw naked. When we were just very young kids we used to watch each other pee. It was the coolest thing!

I must have told Heather that I was going to be away on business. We frequently email each other and complain about each of our sex lives. We were both stuck in mum drum relationships when it came to sex. You see Heather and I are not like most people when it comes to sex. We love the same naughty kinky things. Unfortunately we never really got to experience these naughty things with each other.

The message said that I should expect a surprise. I couldn’t imagine what kind of surprise she would be able to give me considering she was 2000 miles away. So I went back outside to lie back in the sun, again taking my shorts off before I laid down. Just the thought of Heather leaving me such a strange message was enough to arouse my cock back to full attention. My mind began to wander off thinking of all the things we talked about.

My hands instinctively began to stroke my cock as thoughts of heathers beautiful tits and ass danced around in my head. As I began to think of what it would be like to have heather take my hard cock into her mouth my stroking began to quicken. I imagined her wet pussy and what it would taste like… what it would feel like surrounding my cock. Before I knew it I was having an incredible orgasm. Cum shot all over…stream after stream. I laid back in the lounge with a he smile on my face still thinking about Heather.

I cleaned up my mess and decided I needed to go back to my room to take a shower. When I got back to my room I turned on the radio and turned on the water in the shower. As soon as I undressed I heard a knock at the door. I thought it was the lady from the hotel again so I didn’t bother to anything on since earlier she seemed to enjoy the fact that she caught me in the nude. Part of me was even hoping she might want to come in. I opened the door… and my jaw almost hit the ground.

I couldn’t believe who I saw standing outside my room. It was Heather. I tried to cover my cock with my hands as I told her to please come in. I explained to her that I was just about to get in the shower so that’s why I was naked. She said it was fine with her and actually told me it was ok to move my hands because after 17 years, I better giver her a big hug.

When we embraced I could smell her perfume. I began to break the hug but she just held on a little tighter. She said how great it was to see me after all these years. She finally broke the hug and stood back a little with one hand still holding one of my arms and looked up and down my entire body. I almost felt like I was on display, but that was fine with me. I could tell her eyes spend some extra time on my now hardening cock. She smirked and looked at me and asked “Am I doing that?” knowing it was because of her. We began to talk about the old days.

I felt a little weird that I was completely naked, but of course discussions about the old days for us quickly turned to sex. Now we never had sex, but we definitely loved to watch each other’s naked bodies as we would go to the bathroom or just outside behind her pool playing “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.” There was a few times when I would touch the outside of her young pussy or she would touch the tip of my cock…but we were only around 10 years old so that was very exciting to us.

After talking some more we both found out that she had wished I made a move on her and I told her that I wished she had made a move on me… now realizing we could have been lovers for all these years. I was a little weird how similar our desires were. I revealed to her that since we watched each other pee, I always wanted to piss on her ass and pussy. She then revealed to me that she liked to have that done! She told me she liked to have her ass licked and fucked…I laughed and told her that was one of my favorite things to do. I told her I liked to have my ass played with and she said she always wanted to play with a guys ass. This went on for a while… every kinky thing I wanted to try she wanted to try and both of us were stuck with partners that wouldn’t ever think about doing these things.

I finally told her that I really needed to take a shower. She insisted that she join me in the shower. The Hotel Suite had a huge stone shower with multiple showerheads so there was plenty of room for two. She stood up and began to slowly remove her shirt. She began to tease me with a little strip tease. Down to her bra and thong panties, damn she was so sexy, she turned around, ass to me…bent over and slowly rolled her panties down her long sexy legs. Her ass was magnificent. Her tight little hole staring right at me. The folds of her bald pussy perfectly framed by her inner thighs. My cock sprung to life harder than ever before. I just dropped to my knees and crawled up behind her. My nose was right behind her spread ass. I inhaled a deep breath through my nose. The aroma of her wet pussy combined with her ass was enough to make me even harder without even touching my cock.

I didn’t think it was possible to get this hard. Heather looked back at my cock through her legs and smiled…such a devious smile. All she said was “go ahead.” I knew exactly what she meant. I reached out for her ass with my tongue… her hole was so hot. It tasted so good. I began to push harder into the entrance of her tight ass then sliding down between her now very wet pussy. Her pussy was like candy to my mouth. I began to back and forth between her ass and her pussy. I just couldn’t get enough of either. She reached between hr legs and grabbed my cock and began to stroke it while I continued to eat her ass. My hands were rubbing her clit and I could feel her beginning to reach her first orgasm. As she climaxed her pussy flooded my mouth with the sweetest nectar I have ever tasted. She let go of my cock and told me she needed to go to the bathroom…smiling at me with wink.

She knew exactly what I wanted to see. We got into the shower stall… I turned off the water and sat on the bench inside the shower. She stood right over me with her pussy just inches from my cock. She began to piss all over my hard cock, as she demanded that I stroke it. I grabbed a hold of my cock and stroked it as she pissed all over it. When she was done, she turned around… bent over… spread her ass and began to shit right in front of me. It was one of the hottest things I have ever seen. I just sat there stroking my hard cock while watching Heathers ass open wide to release the shit inside her. I cant believe the she was doing this… I have always had an obsession with watching women on the Internet shit. And now here she was doing it right in front of me.

My fist was going a hundred miles an hour up and down my cock. I told her I was about to cum, she turned around and took my cock into her mouth. Within seconds I shot a huge load of cum down her throat. She willingly sucked down every drop with the desire of and passion I have never seen before in a woman. I was so turned on that I didn’t even get soft. My cock was just as hard as before my orgasm. I told her I needed to piss and she begged me t piss all over her body. My cock pointing almost straight up so I sat back down on the bench and positioned Heather over me. I began to piss all over her pussy and up over her beautiful tits. I stood and put my cock inside her pussy and continued to pee. The warm piss running out of her pussy felt nice on my balls. I pulled out and spun her around and the last of my piss went all over her ass. It was so kinky for both of us.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 09:14 PM
I turned on the shower and she washed all of the shit down the drain and off her sweet round ass. I smiled thinking about what I just saw… it was so incredibly hot. I can’t believe she actually liked the same fucked up kinky sex that I did. As she washed her ass clean she mad me promise to let her know when I had to shit because “I owed her one.”

She took the soap and began to slowly wash my entire body, paying close attention to my cock, balls and finally my ass. I had told her in one of my emails that I enjoyed it when a girl plays with my ass. To my surprise she actually enjoyed a man’s ass just as much as I enjoyed a girls. She stuck a soapy finger slowly into my ass. I let out a low moan and she knew se had to pause for a minute. Once I got used to her finger she began to slide her finger in and out of my tight ass while stroking my cock with the other hand. I turned my head around to give her a passionate kiss. Her tongue danced around inside my mouth. She tasted so good I sucked her tongue deep into my mouth.

This went on for several minutes before she dropped to her knees behind me and rinsed the soap out of my ass. She replaced her finger with her tongue. Her tongue felt nice and warm inside my ass. She moaned with pleasure, for the act of what she was doing gave her as much pleasure as she was giving me. Her hands found their way between her legs and she started to frantically rub her clit as she ate my ass. She reached between my legs with one had and began to stroke my cock all the while her tongue never left my ass. I yelled for her to “fuck my ass with that tongue bitch.” That made her lick and suck even harder. I couldn’t believe it, but I was about to cum again.

She spun me around, put my cock in her mouth and stuck two fingers deep into my ass. Well that sent me over the edge. I came so hard I though I was going to choke her. But she swallowed all my cum while still fucking my ass with her fingers. I was exhausted but I didn’t care…all of my life long fantasies were becoming a reality. When I finally caught my breath we finished the shower and ordered some room service… I made sure I ordered some grapes…I has a plan for those.

While waiting for the food we just sat naked and talked more about what we did and didn’t get to do as kids. Eventually I told her it was her turn… I had to take a shit. She smiled from ear to ear…said she was waiting a long time for this. I led her into the shower again and I bent over, but before I could spread my ass, she reached out and spread my ass for me. She was on her knees so her eyes were perfectly level with my ass. I began to shit and Heather smile with the sight as she massaged my spread ass. I cant believe I was shitting in front of a girl… it was embarrassing but exciting all at the same time. When I finished, Heather turned on the shower and began to wash my asshole clean. She told me that was so exciting and that she always wanted to “fuck” a guys ass.

I told her I was up for that as long as she had something small to use. Of course being as kinky as me she happened to have the perfect size anal dildo about the size of her middle finger, only longer.
The food came to the room and heather answered the door…completely naked. The room service girl cold keep her eyes off Heather the whole time she was setting up the food on the table. I gave the woman a $20 tip and told her if she wants, she is welcome to come back after she is off. She just smiled and left. We quickly ate something because we didn’t want to waste any of our time together. I made sure to save the grapes for last.

I told her that if she wanted to fuck me with her toy, she had to let me put some grapes in her ass and eat them out of her. She laughed at first but then realized just how kinky that was. I used her own pussy to lubricate the grapes then pushed them into her one by one until she felt completely full. By this time, my cock was hard again. I told her to hold them I her ass and I wanted to fuck her beautiful bald pussy from behind. She got on the bed on all fours and I came up behind her and my hard cock slid right into her very wet pussy. Her ass was so full of grapes that I could feel them pressing against my cock in her pussy.

I began to pound her pussy with her begging me to do it harder, faster, deeper! She was reaching another orgasm…as I could feel her pussy clamp down on cock. It was so intense that a couple of grapes popped out of her ass. I had her stand up and squat over my face and told her to push out the grapes into my mouth. They were clean of course because I made sure to clean out her ass real well in the shower. Now that her ass was empty I had her sit on my cock and fuck me with her tight ass. She turned around to face me… my cock still in her ass. She told me to play with her tits so I grabbed at her nipples and pinched them and sucked them while she rode my cock with her ass. I want to explode inside her ass so she began to buck wildly on my cock when I told her I was close. My cock exploded deep inside her ass as she slowly came to a stop. She was worn our so she laid on top of my chest… cock still inside her. She looked at me and we kissed for the next 10 minutes… our hands just exploring all over each other.

Then she reminded me what I promised to let her do. I asked her what position she wanted me in… “on all fours of course” she said. Once on all fours she pushed my head down into the bed so my ass was sticking up in the air with the perfect access for her to get to my asshole. She had an naughty smile on her face…she was about to fulfill one of her longtime fantasies… to fuck a guy and be in total control. She started by licking my balls and slowly licking up towards my ass. She moaned in anticipation as I moaned with pleasure. My body shivered when her tongue touched the entrance to my ass.

She made her tongue firm and pressed into my ass. As my muscles slowly relaxed her tongue sank deeper into my ass. She told me how awesome I tasted as she fucked my ass with her tongue. She pulled away and reached for her anal dildo. The moment of truth was finally here for both of us… I have never been fucked by a girl, and she has never fucked a guy…but we both have always wanted this. She lubricated my ass real well and I reminded her to go slow. I felt the tip of the dildo press against the entrance of my asshole… I was scared and excited all at the same time. As I relaxed she was able to push the dildo deep into my hole. My cock was now rock hard and she was playing with my balls as she began to fuck my ass with the dildo. Once she established a rhythm she knelt behind me and held the dildo up against her clit and began to move her hips in a fucking motion.

She had wanted to do this with a strap-on, but I didn’t think I could take something that big so she settled for this sort of fucking. It was good for her because the back of the dildo was rubbing her clit with every thrust. I was beginning to really enjoy her fucking my ass. I reached between my legs and started stroking my cock. She picked up her pace and started talking really dirty. “Take my cock you whore” she screamed. “Yeah you like to be fucked don’t you” she demanded an answer. “Yes baby fuck my ass” I said. My balls were beginning to tighten and I knew I was going to cum. I was pounding my cock real fast as she fucked me just as fast. This orgasm was the biggest most intense orgasm or the night…of my life! She began to orgasm as well and her orgasm lasted a couple of minutes before she collapsed down on top of my back.

I fell asleep with the dildo still in my ass…. or so I thought I did… When I woke up I was still outside on the beach…naked with no one around but me…my cock was still in my hand and there was cum all over me… The whole thing was a wet dream!


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 09:23 PM
Have you all try it at a car park before ? Well here's one short story - Title : Sex in a Car Park . Enjoy !!! ;)


My husband Mark and myself had been out for the evening we had a nice meal and a few drinks with our friends. They had received a phone call fro their baby sitter saying their son was not well so they had to leave.

On the way home Mark said how sexy I was looking and how he was going to found somewhere quiet to fuck me. We drove along a country lane until he found a dark quiet car park. There was know one around so he stopped the car and turned to me.

I parted my legs as he run his hand up my thigh opening my wrap round skirt letting him feel I had my black hold ups on which he loves. I felt his hand reach the top of my thigh as we kissed. I reached down feeling his cock getting harder inside his trousers.

Mark slipped his hand inside my small white panties and his finger was soon gently stroking my clitoris. I unzipped his trousers releasing his hard erect cock. I was stroking it gently but slowly begun to stroke it harder.

I lowered my head and begun licking the tip before slowly taking him into my mouth. I begun to suck hard on his cock as he placed his hands on my head pushing it further down until I felt the tip of his cock against the back of my throat.

It was then I heard another car pull into the car park. I heard the car door close as Mark told me we were being watched. This excited me so much I really sucked hard on his cock. Mark was fingering me wet pussy telling me a guy was now by my door looking in watching us.

I heard my door open and within moments I felt a hand moving up my thigh slowly. Mark removed his hand from my panties as I felt them being pulled to one side. I lifted my head as Mark eased my seat backwards. I opened my legs as the stranger pushed a finger into my wet pussy.

I begun shaking as I felt my body getting warmer and moments later I felt my pussy ready to explode to climax. I opened my legs as wide a possible as the stranger pushed a second finger in. I lifted my ass off the seat slightly as my pussy then exploded over his fingers.

I reached out and run my hands over the large bulge that was now appearing in his trousers. The stranger took my hand and eased me out of the car. I lowered myself to my knees unzipping his trousers releasing his cock. I stroked his hard erection before placing my mouth over it. He rocked his hips as he started to fuck my arm mouth.

After a short while the stranger pulled me to my feet leading me round the car. He lifted me onto the bonnet of the car as I parted my legs. Mark was now standing by my side watching as the stranger gripped my panties easing them down my thighs dropping them on to the tarmac of the car park.

I laid back on the warm bonnet as the stranger took hold of my legs kissing his way up my thigh until I felt his tongue probing my wet pussy. His fingers parted the lips of my pussy as his pushed his tongue deeper into me. I turned to Mark watching as his started stroking his cock telling the stranger ‘fuck her’ the stranger stood rubbing his cock against my pussy opening. I whispered push it in give me that cock.

The stranger gripped my ass lifting it from the bonnet as I felt him push his cock deeply inside my wet pussy. I let out a little sigh as I felt his large cock going deeper into me until I felt the tip brushing against the top of my inner pussy.

Slowly he eased it back and forth each thrust forward getting harder and each time easing back was a little slower. Slowly his fuck built up speed until he was really pounding my pussy hard. I laid back enjoying his fuck whispering yesssss fuck me fuck me. The stranger gripped my legs stretching them very wide apart as Mark looked down watching the strangers cock pounding my pussy.

The stranger felt so big inside me, my pussy felt like it was being stretched to its limit as he pumped his hard cock into me. All the time Mark was saying good fuck my slut hard. This really turned me on as I called out to the stranger fuck me I’m your slut.

Mark opened my top pulling my bra over my tits. The cool air soon making my nipples stand up like little bullets. The stranger took my tits into his squeezing hard as his cock continued pounding my pussy.

I screamed out as my pussy exploded over his cock. I looked at Mark saying I’m cumin over his hard cock. I told Mark how good the strangers fuck felt and how he was so much bigger and better than he ever felt in me. The stranger pulled on my nipples stretching them as I felt his cock starting to twitch.

I called out fuck me cum in me fill my pussy I want your cum. The stranger gripped my legs once more holding them wide apart as he called out your dirty slut here it comes. With one very hard thrust I felt his cum shooting deeply inside me filling my pussy.

As the stranger pulled back I felt his cum slowly dribbling from my pussy. The stranger eased me off the bonnet before pulling his trousers up saying thanks and heading back towards his car.

We drove off with Mark telling me how much of a slut I looked but how much he enjoyed watching me get fucked. I slipped a finger inside my pussy feeling the strangers cum deep inside me.

Once home Mark really fucked me hard calling me his dirty fucking strangers cum slut wife .


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 09:53 PM
Here's one interesting one - Title : Naked Witch . Enjoy !!! ;)


She always seemed like a nice, decent girl. I had only known her for a few weeks, I met her at the public library. We were both going to check-out the same book, "Dreams of Terror and Death" by H. P. Lovecraft. Being ever-so-much a gentleman I let her take the book, I told her I would check it out after she had checked it back in. After that we parted ways, only to meet again the next day. I was reading "The Fall of the House of Usher" for about the 500th time when I noticed her peering at me from over the top of her book, "Dreams of Terror and Death", from across the room. We were in the center of a circular room, bookshelves lining the walls, the center of the room held several round tables, set up in a circular formation. I tried to go back to reading my book, but every time I looked up she was looking at me.

Her eyes were astonishing; they were large and cat-like, with yellow-gold iris and large black pupils, her eye lashes were long and arced upward, framed perfectly by her thick black frame glasses. After about an hour I decided it was time for me to leave. A day passed before I went back to the library, but when I did I saw her again! I tried to read my book, but this time I couldn't pry my eyes from her. I watched her as she walked around the room, from shelf to shelf, pulling a book off the shelf, reading a few pages, then putting it back in it's place. She was in the Science Fiction section, referred to be most as "Weird Fiction" a place were HP Lovecraft as shelved, as well as a few Edgar Allen Poe Books, among other authors.

After a few moments she walked up to me. I was hypnotized, she had long back hair; complimenting her yellow eyes, she had a silver loop in her left nostril; drawing attention to her small turned up button nose, she was wearing blue jeans and a dark blue tank top; accentuating her perky size B breasts. "Here." was all she said at first, handing me a book. I looked down, "Dreams of Terror and Death," I said, reading the title of the book out loud, "Yea, you remember you let me take it out before you?" she said, putting her left hand on her hip, shifting her weight to her right foot. "Yea, I remember," I started, the hypnosis she put over me fading. "What did you think?" I asked her about the book, "It was good, even though it was more fantasy than horror, it was still haunting and bone chilling," she said, as if she was a critic, "But that's my opinion." she added.

I laid the book down on the table, looking at the dull cover, crimson read, the words "Dreams of Terror and Death" etched into the cover in gold. "Would you care to join me?" I asked her, pulling a chair out for her. She grabbed the back of the chair and slid in beside me. I sat up a little straighter, "So you like Lovecraft?" I asked, trying to strike up the first conversation. "Yea, I think he's probably my favorite, and in my opinion the best." she said matter-of-factly. I lifted one eye brow to her, "I enjoy Lovecraft, but I prefer Poe, all of his stories are classics." She relaxed a bit, and slid down a little in her seat, I felt like she would be here for a long stay.

We sat at that table all night talking about literature; our favorite authors, things we had written about, paintings, and all the other finer things the world had to offer. Once the library as closing we said our good-byes, "Will I see you here tomorrow?" she asked me before parting ways with me, "If you're lucky" I said jokingly, "What time?" she pressed, I looked her squarely in the eyes, "What-ever time you want..." "Okay, I'll be coming here around one o'clock." she said, "I'll see ya tomorrow." she waved walking away.

The next day came, and so did one o'clock surely enough. we met and sat at that same table, stacks of our favorite books around us. We spent that entire day talking, as well as most of the following week. The more her and I talked the more sexual and devious our conversations became. Finally after two weeks of meeting at the library she asked me "Wanna come over to my place?... It'll much more quiet than a crowded library." I looked around, there was only one other person in the library besides us, the clerk.

Either way I took her up on her offer. We walked down the streets of Chicago, talking and chatting on the way. She was renting an apartment, "I tried to get a room on the 13th floor, but most people are so superstitious they don't make 13th floors." she was restating something I had already known, but I nodded and tried to look interested, like I was hearing something new. We were riding the elevator up to the 16th floor, "So, you don't seem to work much, how can you afford an apartment up here?" I asked. "Well I'm up here for college, my father is paying for my college, and also my apartment expenses.

When we came to her apartment she looked at me strangely before sliding the key into the keyhole. Her apartment was rather clean, her dark green walls were filled with paintings. I noticed several pieces by William Blake, and even a few paintings by No-Names obviously inspired by HP Lovecraft. She had large Entertainment-center, originally made for televisions, stocked with books, and loose-leaf pages of paper with poetry scribbled on them. "I like your apartment." I said, looking around, still, at the paintings, and reading the spines of the books on her shelves. "Television is a beast that consumes the minds and intellect of humans, It shall not have mine."

I said turning to her, quoting one of my philosophers. "It's like you read my mind." she said, laughing as she sat on her plush couch. Her couch was on the wall parallel to the wall with the entertainment-center on it, leaving the window to the right open. To the left of the couch was a wall broken by a small open window, open for a bar. In the window as her kitchen, barely 10 square feet in the entire kitchen. Also on the wall with the window to the kitchen was a Queen sized bed, covered with down quilts and over stuffed pillows. As I sat down she stood up, lighting several candles around the room.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 09:55 PM
She turned the electricity off and sat back down beside me. "I prefer to read by candle light." she said, taking up a book from the off side of the couch. She sat the book between the two off us. I put my hand on the spine of the book, and she laid her hand atop mine. With her forefinger and middle finger she stroked the backside of my hand.

I could feel the blood rushing to my head, I knew I was blushing, but I could tell she couldn't see it in the dimly lit room. I helped her up and she sat on my lap, her legs draped across myself and the length of the couch. We kissed heavily, lips and tongue entwining, lost in the moment of lusty passion. As I held her I slid my hand under the back her shirt, caressing the small of her back, moving up slightly, running my fingers up the concave grove her spine created. I made no move to her bra, not wanting to seem too eager. I started kissing her neck, moving down to her collar bone, "Unhook my bra..." she said, breathing heavily as I sucked tenderly on her neck. I slowly moved my fingers lazily over the back of her bra, finding the 2 clips keeping her breasts contained in this bra. I moved my hands over it and with ease unhooked them both. She slid her bra out from under her shirt and tossed it on the floor. As I continued to kiss her neck she unzipped the jacket she was wearing, revealing a small black t shirt, with no logo or decal present. She slid the shirt off over her head and tossed it on the floor, next to the bra.

I moved back down from her neck to her collar bone, and then to her chest, slowly caressing and kneading her breasts before kissing them lightly. In my mind I remembered how stupid people looked licking and sucking one the nipple, so I forced myself not to, trying to keep my composure. She took hold of my shirt by the underside of the sleeves and hoisted it over my hand and onto the floor. We kicked our shoes off climbing into her bed. The mattress seemed to form a groove around us and we sunk in the middle together. I pulled her belt off and she pulled mine off, she unzipped my pants and I hers. She pulled my socks off using her toes, and I sat up, taking hold of her leg. I kissed it from thigh to calf and took her sock off with my teeth, and doing the same for the other foot. Still sitting up I pulled her panties off and she sat up, and pulled mine down to my knees, which I was more or less standing on. I slid them off the rest of the way and threw both my boxers and her panties to the ground, with our pants, shirts, and her bra.

We we lost in the lust of unholy passion. As she laid back, her legs spread, I plunged my throbbing member into her wet, hot womanhood. She moaned with pleasure and shivered with excitement as I pushed in and pulled out, and did it again and again. As I was laying over her, my arms planted on either side of her, hold me up, she put her arms around me. She was caressing my back at first, running the tips of her fingers over my back, up and down my spine, giving me chills. Soon though, she was putting pressure on her hands. It wasn't long before her moderately lengthed finger nails here dragging cross my back, leaving welts in their wake. As she moved over and over my back she began to draw blood, and at first it was painful, but now I was drawing sexual gratification from it. It was turning me on all the more!

I bent low and kept kissing her. Her velvet lips, her supple neck, and her firm luscious breasts. She was moaning, breathing heavily, and writhing in pleasure bringing her to sweat. I licked the sweat off her neck and chest, like the sweetest of any nectar. I could feel the juices of her pleasure running down my leg, it was a warm trickling sensation, very pleasurable. Finally I grabbed her and I flipped us over, I as laying down and she was sitting on top of me, sliding up and down. I put my hands on the upper part of her hips, on her stomach, helping up to move up and down easier.

We were both sweating and breathing heavily when finally we came together, in a moment of lust being unleashed onto the world we were entwined, bound together, by the pleasure that binds us all to this world....


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 10:00 PM
How about one last story about BDSM ( will see the response on this type of stories , if response is good will try to look for more :p ) - Title : Masters Surprise . Enjoy !!! ;)


The feel of a foot pushing against me woke me from my spot on the floor at Masters feet. "Wake up slut I have a surprise for you tonight." His voice chased the sleep induced fog from my brain as i sat up looking towards Him. "Sir?" i asked. "Go get dressed in what is on the bed for you and fetch your leash, I have plans for you tonight bitch." "Yes Sir" i exclaimed as i crawled back towards the room questions floating around in my mind as to what He had planned for the night. As i reached the bed and saw the black corset, leather mini skirt, wrist and ankle cuffs all laid out thoughts started running through my head and i felt heat spreading through me. As quickly as possible i dressed and returned to Him laying the leash in His lap. He reached out and scratched behind my ear "Good girl" He said as He hooked the leash to my collar. He then pulled me to my feet, loaded me in the van and drove off into the night.

Part of me wanted to ask where we were going and what He had planned but i knew until He was ready for me to know it would do no good so instead i sat quietly and waited. It wasn’t until He pulled up to a well lit house that He even spoke. "Slut you will behave as yourself in a fashion that will please me and do as you are told without being told twice. Correct?" "Yes Sir i will do as i am told Sir." i answered quickly as I knew without even thinking about it that I would never do anything to displease Him if at all possible. He got out and walked around the van, open the door and took my leash in His hand and lead me towards the door.

Without even knocking He opened the door and lead me down a long hall to another door. Opening it I saw stairs leading down towards a basement. The further He lead me down the stairs the more i saw of the room. It turned out to be a huge well equipped dungeon complete with a cross, chains hanging from the ceiling and bolted in to the floor, a strange looking chair with restraints, what looked like a doctors examination table, a footstool bolted into the floor which also had restraints attached, and many other things which at the time over whelmed me. There was so much to see that at first i did not even notice the other people in the room until one of the ladies spoke. "So this it the slut who we get to enjoy tonight? Your right she does look like a whore who needs to learn her place and we can’t wait to get our hands on her." Hearing these words my steps faltered for a second as i looked towards Master only to see a sadistic grin flitter across His face. "Yes this is My little slutty whore. Have fun ladies." He said as He handed my leash over to a large female who sneered at me with a look of contempt in her eyes. She jerked me towards the center of the room where chains hung down from the ceiling.

Two other female walked up grabbing my arms and jerked them over my head attaching the chains to my cuffs, they then bent down and hooked the chains bolted in the floor to my ankle cuffs. i looked frantically around the room until i spotted Master. He had sat down in a chair and was watching intently to what they were doing to me. i relaxed a little in knowing He was there and knew i was safe at least from being harmed. One of the women unhooked my corset while the other unzipped my skirt leaving me spread out in front of them naked except for my collar and cuffs. Before I could say a word a ball gag was crammed into my mouth and a blindfold covered my eyes. i started to shake because while i could hear many feet walking around me i had no idea exactly how many people were around me or what they were going to do.

Suddenly i thought i head something moving towards me just a second before the feel of a whip as it cracked against my bare ass. Even though it stung as it was repeatedly flicked along my back and ass, my body seemed to dance against it, following it, as if to seek even more. i felt someone reach out taking a nipple in each hand, pinching and squeezing it until it was rock hard, making my tits swell and ache, making my back arch to push them closer to the hands of the unknown person. i gasped against the gag as the fingers pinching and twisting my nipples was replaced with clamps, the cold chain connecting them to each other brushing against my chest.

Before my mind could comprehend what was happening someone reached down and attached two more clamps to the lips of my pussy. i could feel the chains being lifted in someones hands and then released as weights were attached to them. Pain washed through me as the clamps bit into my nipples and pussy, the weights pulling and stretching them to the point i wondered if they were going to be ripped off. Someone began to flog my tits causing me to jerk back which set the weights swinging and pulling harder against my aching flesh. Two floggers replaced the whip, metal tips stinging and cutting in to my back, ass, and upper thighs, as they rained down in rapid succession.

My whole body felt alive and on fire, the assault upon it continued as they repeatedly beat my tits and back. How much time passed i have no idea but it took a couple minutes to realize they had stopped. The clamps were jerked off and the pain from both the teeth tugging against me and the return of blood to my nipples and pussy lips make me scream against the gag. The chains were released from my cuffs and for a moment i was not sure my legs would hold me up.

Someone grabbed my leash and tugged me over to the footstool and pushed me down my stomach connect hard against it. Straps tied my arms and legs to the legs of the stool. i jerked my head around searching even though i could not see because of the blindfold. "I am here slut." He said and i automatically calmed from just the sound of Masters voice. i felt someones breath against my ear just before a female voice whispered "you filthy white bitch, your ours now. Your nothing but a slutty whore and will be treated as such. By the time we are through with you even He won’t want you anymore" She laughed as i tried to jerk back from her.

Other voices began yelling at me, calling me a slut, whore, bitch, white trash, telling me how fat and uglyi am, telling me how no one would want me by the time they were through using me. Tears started to well up in my eyes as the thought of Master no longer wanted me started to creep in. They continues repeating it over and over until one word penetrated my mind "Enough" He said. Just that one word let me know everything would be okay. A loud whistling sound sounded just as a cane was brought down across my ass, the pain startling me before another and another blow fell across me. i could feel welts already rising up as they continued caning my ass and the back of my thighs. my head rocking back and forth from the pain and burning of each blow.

They even brought it down across the bottom of my feet, my arms straining against the legs of the stool as i tried to break free. Just as suddenly as it began, they stopped the caning. i could hear someone walking up behind me and turned my head trying to look behind me even though it was useless with the blindfold still in place. Someone moved against me seconds before a huge strap-on was shoved straight in to my pussy as hard and fast as they could shove it. i felt like my pussy was being stretched and that it was so big it was going to push straight through my cervix and into my womb. They continued pushing and the pain inside felt like someone was trying to tear me up inside. i screamed against the gag as they all laughed. She started pulling out only to slam back inside me repeatedly over and over again. Even though it hurt and burned i could feel myself getting wetter and wetter which made them laugh even harder.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-12-2007, 10:04 PM
"Look at what a whore she is, good for nothing except fucking and beating." They continued taunting and humiliating me over and over again. She finally pulled out while another took her place. At first I felt relief because this one while big was not near as big as the first one. That relief was short lived when after a couple minutes of slamming it into my pussy she pulled out and pressed it against my ass.

Tugging and straining against the restraints only made her laugh. She grabbed a fist full of my hair and yanked my head back at the same time she rammed it straight into my ass. my body froze for a moment at the excruciating pain of being ripped and stretched, then i struggled even harder trying to get away from her. Someone reached out and smacked me hard across the face "Stop fighting her whore or she will trade and the first one you felt in your pussy will be the one in your ass." That shocked me to the point i stopped struggling as hard, but my body still tried to move away from her.

For what seemed forever the cock rammed in and out of my ass. She would pull back to where it was barely inside me, my ass stretching and burning and then she would thrust forward slamming it all the way deep inside me. The gag was yanked out of my mouth but before i could utter a word or even make a noise it was replaced by a dildo. They fucked my cunt mouth and my ass for what seemed like forever. The hard rubber being thrust into my throat gagging me to the point i felt i might be sick. "Swallow bitch, don’t you dare be sick on me or you will clean every bit of it up with your tongue. No wonder He gave you to us you can’t even suck a cock worth a damn. Who would want something like you, your worthless bitch."

She continued berating me as they both continued their assault of my body. When they finished she stuck a cock gag in my mouth and told me to keep sucking on it, that maybe i could at least please it as she knew i could not please a real one with my cunt. All of a sudden i heard what sounded like nails against the floor coming toward me. i could not figure out what it was and thought maybe someone was pulling something towards me. "Well girl, you aren’t worth a damn for any man, but seeing as you are nothing but a worthless bitch maybe that is the problem. Maybe the only thing you are good for is another dog." Before i could totally understand what she meant i heard someone say "Come boy".

Hands reached down and spread the cheeks of my ass, something cold moved against me sniffing, i realized just as a rough tongue slide across my pussy and ass that they had brought in a dog. Screaming against the gag only cause me to choke on the rubber cock in thy throat. To no avail i tried to fight against them with everything i had but that only seemed to bring laughter and more verbal abuse. "Be still bitch, we want to see if even a dog would want filthy white trash like you." "Up boy" Someone said. i felt the dogs nails digging into my back as he jumped up putting his front paws up on my back. i could feel the tip of his cock pushing against my pussy as he started humping me.

As his cock grew it pushed further and further inside me, the feel of it growing larger and larger both scared and in a strange way excited me. The bigger he got the harder and faster he humped my pussy. One of the females reached down suddenly and pulled him back only to reposition him to where his cock pressed into my ass. He started humping and fucking my ass harder and faster, suddenly it felt strange like part of him was blowing up inside me like a balloon. It was then that i remembered watching two dogs and how the male would get stuck inside the female and i became even more scared. It felt like his cock had doubled in size and that i was ripping with each hard thrust, his nails were raking against my back to where i could feel lines of blood welling up.

Finally i felt his cum shooting inside my ass, filling my ass full as he continued raping my ass. When he finally stopped someone called him. He went to jump down which made his cock try to rip out of me. i screamed hard and loud against the cock in my cunt. Everyone was laughing and calling him watching as he struggled to get free of my ass. Finally he pulled free making me feel like part of my ass was ripped out as well. "Well it looks like you really are a bitch just like we thought girl. Maybe we should build you a pen outside and let all the neighborhood dogs have there fun with you." i felt so dirty i just wanted to curl up and cry but they had other plans for me.

i was unhooked from the stool and laid out on the floor. Someone reached out and ripped the blindfold from my eyes. The light blinded me for a moment. When i could focus my eyes i was scared all over again as i realized there were 8 females standing over me. Each one was straddling me, a foot on either side of me from my face all the way down to my feet. Each one squatted down and began to pee on me telling me it was all i was worth. i closed my eyes against the sight.

Finally the last one finished and again someone reached out slapping me twice across the face. "Bitch I am taking the gag out of your cunt but you had better not say a word. Do you understand?" i shook my head that yes i did understand. She then unhooked the gag and pulled the cock out of my cunt. "Now you filthy whole you are going to clean each on of our pussy’s, you are going to tongue fuck us all and you had better do it right or you will do it over and over against until we all get off." With that she literally sat on my face almost suffocating me. i used my tongue licking her clit and pussy, sticking it as far inside her as i could until finally she came all over my face and in my mouth. Each one moved up my body until finally i had pleasured each and every one of them. They then drug me over to a corner of the room where a water hose hung against the wall. Making me get on my knees they washed me like they would a dog, scrubbing and rinsing until they decided i was clean.

One of the women yanked me to my feet and lead me over to the table that looked like one in a doctors office. They made me climb up onto it. My legs were put up in the stirrups and restraints held them there. They were moved to where my legs were spread as far apart as they could go. My arms were secured to two boards on the side of the bed.

"For some reason He still wants you so we decided we are going to make sure everyone knows you are a owned bitch." Not having any idea what she meant i could do nothing but watch as she wheeled a small table over beside the bed. First she reached over and got some alcohol and cleaned my nipples with it. i began to get scared and open my mouth to call out to Master only to have a hand slam down over my mouth at the same time a needle was shoved through first one nipple and then the other. My eyes were open wide as i screamed against the hand covering my mouth. i could feel the needles pulling all the way through and the rings replacing them. i looked down and say both nipples were pierced and gold hoops now were in each nipple.

Quickly the hand over my mouth was replaced with a tight gag. i could not understand at first why since they had already pierced me. Little did i know they had only just begun to make me as Masters property. When i felt more alcohol being rubbed on my body i started trying to rip my arms and legs free but the struggle was useless. "Bitch keep it up and you will make us mess this up and then we will have to do it all again. Well on second thought go ahead and fight it, just means that much more pain we can inflict on you." i realized my struggles were useless and tried to block out what they were doing to me but it was not working. i felt hands pulling on each of my pussy lips, holding them out as both were pierced and gold rings inserted. It felt like my pussy was on fire, the pain pushing me further than i thought i could be pushed.

Then i felt more alcohol being rubbed over my cunt and could not understand why until i heard the buzzing of a tattoo gun. i froze as someone started tattooing his name across my cunt to let any and everyone know that i belonged to Him and only Him. When they finished i could feel the stinging from both the piercings and the tattoo. i knew they had to be through but that was short lived when i saw someone taking a hot brand from a fire across the room. As they drew closed i started shaking my head back and forth trying to beg them no to but she kept coming. My eyes followed as she raised it up and brought the brand down over my left breast above my heart. Just as it began to burn into my flesh i felt another sensation.... i tried to figure out what it was when suddenly I felt...

The feel of a foot pushing against me woke me from my spot on the floor at Masters feet. "Wake up slut I have a surprise for you tonight." His voice chased the sleep induced fog from my brain as i sat up looking towards Him. "Sir?" i asked. "Go get dressed in what is on the bed for you and fetch your leash, I have plans for you tonight bitch."


The End !!! :p :D


Please do give me feedback about this BDSM story . Thanks !!! :)

VF 35
13-12-2007, 01:58 AM
Please do give me feedback about this BDSM story . Thanks !!! :)


This story ROCK!!!! :p

VF 35
13-12-2007, 02:00 AM
"Abused Slut"

Well it was Thursday afternoon. Almost the end of another long day at work. As Amy passed my desk she said, "Cheer up - dinner time soon." She and I had begun to share dinner together on Thursdays as we are almost neighbors and, being recently divorced, enjoy visiting. I replied with a tired smile, "I know - if I can survive that long!" Little did I realize what was soon to be in store for me.

Five o'clock came after what seemed an eternity and we heading home together in the car. As we came inside the house, she said, "Why don't you go ahead and change, I'll start the pasta?" I agreed and went off toward the bedroom. I began removing my blazer suit: hung my blazer in the closet; unbuttoned my blouse and tossed it into the laundry basket; kicked off my pumps and wiggled my tired feet; unzipped my skirt and put it over the chair; unrolled my hose and tossed them on top of the blouse, removed my bra and panties and tossed them also. I went to into the bathroom to wash up but before I could start the water Amy came in. "What are doing?", I asked demanded.

She had never seen me undressed before now. She grabbed my wrists and before I could react she had handcuffed my wrists together behind my back. "What the fuck are you doing!!" I yelled. She answered, "I'm going to give you what you deserve slut. I'm tired of the way you tease the men at work! You and your slutty clothes!! Where do you get off coming on to the guys like you do?? Wearing no bra, and skirts to show off your pussy - you must be a slut or whore!!". I was shocked speechless by what she was saying.

She pulled me over to the bed and tied my ankles to the corner bedposts She then tied a piece of cord to each wrist and then to each bedpost at the headboard. As she unlocked the handcuffs, she pulled tight on the cords and my wrists were then securely tied also.

I was very scared and began struggling against the bonds she had tied, but it was no use - they were very tight. She then placed a ball gag in mouth and fastened it with a leather strap. I was very terrified now. There I was: tied spread-eagled to the bed & gagged. I couldn't move or yell!

VF 35
13-12-2007, 02:02 AM
"Abused Slut"

I watched as she left the room and soon returned my a black nylon bag. From the bag she pulled out a short leather crop. I thought, "My God, she is going to whip me!" Sure enough, she began caressing my legs, thighs, stomach, and breasts with it. If I could have screamed I certainly would have. She announced, "Are you ready slut?". I watched in terror as she raised the crop and began to whip my legs. I nearly jumped a foot off of the bed in pain as it landed.

She continued by criss-crossing my legs with lashes from her crop. She began to move her lashes up my body - hitting my thighs, stomach, and then my breasts. It all hurt so much that soon I lost all sense of pain; it seemed to blur together as she kept up her merciless attack. Suddenly she stopped, and put the crop down. The pain I had tried not to think about I could no longer avoid as it flooded into me in the absence of any new pain. Tears rolled down my cheeks and I managed a gagged sob when I raised my head up a little and saw my body covered with welts.

I then watched as she went into the bathroom and returned with a razor and a can of shave cream. "Oh shit what is next??" I thought, through the pain. As she climbed between my legs, she said "I'm going to shave your cunt, whore. Whores must be kept clean." "I wouldn't move at all if I were you; I wouldn't want to slip and cut something off." As much pain as I was in I don't I could have moved if I tried, but nonetheless I did not move. She lathered up my pubes and all over and around my pussy opening.

She set the can of cream aside and began to stroke with the razor. She made long, sweeping strokes on my mound and soon it was gone. She made shorter strokes along side of my labia. She pulled my labia out firmly and she even made sure to shave that. She continued by shaving around the opening and around my clit. After another minute she announced I was now "clean." She got and went into the bathroom. She got a wet handcloth and came back and wiped away the remaining lather. My pussy felt so open, so vulnerable, so very exposed. And I could do nothing.

VF 35
13-12-2007, 02:03 AM
"Abused Slut"


She brought her nylon bag over closer to the bed. "I have now punished you for what you have done and for what you are. You are and have been a slut and whore. I'm about to punish you for what you might do." She brought out of her bag a bottle of rubbing alcohol and a very sharp but oversized needle. I had no idea what she was going to do with that but I now knew it would not be good.

She crawled to between my legs and sat cross-legged. She pulled out firmly on my outer labia. "Jeeezzz what fuck is she going to do??" I wondered silently. I knew a second later when the needle passed through both of my labia. The pain was so sharp and sudden, I felt very light-headed and sooo faint......

I awoke several hours later. The room was dark and I was under the covers. I flicked on the nightstand light. I wasn't tied. The room was quiet. Did I imagine all that?? I threw back the covers and looked down at my body. No, I certainly didn't. My entire front from breasts down to my knees was a cross-checking of welts.

I then remembered what she was last doing to me. I spread my legs and looked at my pussy. It was very naked and hairless. Then I saw what she did to me. "My God that fucking bitch!!" She had pierced through both my large labia and had inserted a small gold ring. My labia were essentially stapled together at that one point. I felt very faint again.....

END

birdie8819
13-12-2007, 08:50 AM
This story ROCK!!!! :p

Thanks bro VF 35 for your comments and story !!!

birdie8819
13-12-2007, 09:10 PM
Good Evening To All Bro's And Sister's !!! Here's the first story for tonight - Title : Midnight Surprise . Enjoy !!! ;)



Lying in bed, aimlessly watching the television for yet another night this week; waiting with little patience for my husband to get home from work. I shiver against the chill on my skin. Three layers of blankets still cannot compare to the warmth of his body. I contemplate putting some clothes on for a few moments, but realize that the cold floor between myself and the closet would not be worth the slight comfort a t-shirt would offer. I wrap the blankets tighter around my bare shoulders and wonder if my husband will take notice of my naked body when he finally climbs into bed. My eyes glaze over during the commercials and without realizing it sleep takes hold of me.

The rustling of sheets and the sting of cool air pulls me from my slumber. I open my eyes, squinting at the television screen that is still on. Looking for the source of my discomfort I see my husband standing near the bed looking lovingly at me. I smile and welcome him home. I reach out to wrap my arms around his waist, but he is out of reach and doesn’t step closer. I pout up at him. He is still smiling and I notice the twinkle of excitement in his eyes. “I have a surprise for you.” He says. I start to sit up to welcome whatever goodies he brought me home, but he stops me and catches my wrist. He leans forward and meaningfully instructs me to relax, but also to let him know if I am uncomfortable with this. I look quizzically at him. He smiles and starts to tie a red silk scarf around my wrist. A smile pulls at the corners of my lips and I offer him the other wrist. His smile widens and he accepts tying both wrists together and then securing them to the headboard. I wriggle against the silky fabric, content that he didn’t tie them too tight. I could still get out of them if I wanted. He pulls out another scarf, this one velvet and black. He leans over me and ties it around my head, blocking my eyes from all sight. He asks how many fingers he is holding up, but blackness is all I see.

I gasp as he pulls the sheets off of me and I twist my body in a feeble attempt to conserve warmth. I feel his hand cup my breast, his fingers glide from the sides up to my firm nipple which he gives a tight squeeze to. I can hear my heart pounding and it feels like every single hair on my body can sense every breath he takes and how close he is to me. His hands glide up the length of me, from ankles up to my breasts and back down again. He traces my small frame and modest curves with his fingertips and hands a few times, tickling here and fondling there. He asks if I am doing okay and I nod in response, as if the smile peeking from under the blindfold wasn’t enough of an answer. I feel his lips engulf my breast, his tongue flicks back and forth against my hard nipple. I can feel the blood coursing down to my cunt with each flick of his tongue causing me to gasp with little waves of pleasure.

I feel something warm and wet on my other breast and my lips part in an audible gasp as I realize that there is someone else there, someone who is sucking my breast. Even with the blindfold I close my eyes and try to draw in every millisecond of pleasure. I can feel my pussy growing wetter and hotter.

The mystery guest starts to run their hands up and down my body along with my husband. I try to focus on the feel of this stranger and notice that the hands are rough and large and the fingernails are short. The mystery guest must be another man. My whole body shudders in anticipation of what might happen next.

I feel my husband move his hand down towards my cunt, softly gliding over my flat stomach. He plunges one of his fingers deep inside of me. I gasp again. Without controlling it my body responds to his finger, pulsating against it. He withdraws both his finger and his lips from my body, pausing, I imagine, to taste the wetness on his finger. The mystery man also removes his lips from my breasts and the cool air causes my nipples to stand erect.

“May I?” I hear a strange voice say. After a moment’s pause I hear my husband say, “Mandie?” without knowing what the guest is asking I hesitate for a moment and nod.

I feel my legs being pulled apart and I wonder if my husband is actually going to let another person have his wife. I am torn in conflict for a moment, wondering if I should stop them. Then I feel something flick at my clitoris. I lose my train of thought. It happens again, and then again. I wonder what toy they must be using. Then I feel a mouth wrap itself around my pussy and a hot tongue plunge into me. I moan with pleasure and start rocking my hips as if to fuck the face of this man. His tongue pulls out from inside me and starts slowly flicking my clit in steady rhythm.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-12-2007, 09:11 PM
My mind starts racing. I wonder if this person is someone I know. Is he black or white? Are they naked, too? That’s as far I get before a change in rhythm stops my thought process. The strokes go from slow to fast, and firmer than before. I can feel the orgasm rising within me. My breath starts to quicken and I can feel my chest rising and falling in rapid succession. I hear my husband whisper for the other man to stop. I gasp “No!” The mystery man retreats and I beg, “Don’t stop. Please. It feels so good.” Then I feel it. My husbands cock plunges into me, deep. I gasp again and get lost in the pleasure of fucking my husband’s wonderfully large cock. He slows his motion and changes his position. My right leg is dropped to the side; I can feel my husband leaning back. I wonder what on earth they are trying to do. The mystery man whispers into my ear “I’m going to lick you while you’re man fucks you. If it works, we might have to switch.”

The anticipation is more than I can bear. The mystery man comes from the side; he uses one hand to stretch my pussy lips up towards my tummy, exposing my clit to the cool air. He locks his lips and starts aggressively flicking his tongue back and forth. I feel my husband start to slide in and out of me. I feel like I could explode. I try to hold off so that I can live in the amazing sensation. The wave of pleasure hits me hard. My toes curl under and my hips start bucking. I feel like I can’t catch my breath. Somehow both men are able to keep their rhythm. They ride me for a few minutes before I hear the sound of my husband’s breathing change. He tells the other man to back off. The lips release from my pussy and my husband leans over me. He starts sucking my breasts and pumping in and out of me fast and hard. I feel his fingers fondle my sensitive clit, I wrap my legs around him and we both explode into an orgasm at the same time.

My heart continues to pound as my husband slides out form inside me and lays down next to me. I can hear that he is having a hard time catching his breath as well. I notice that my arms start to ache from the strain and the odd position. I start to twist my wrists to wriggle out, but a hand loosens the bond for me. My arms drop and I instinctively warp my arms around my husband and whisper a soulful thank you into his ear. He whispers back “Thank me when it’s over.”

I ask, “It’s not?” Then I hear the other voice,

“Not unless you want it to be. I will go crazy if I don’t have another taste of your sweet pussy.”

I’d like to clean up first” I respond. .

I feel the other man’s hand gently pull my arm to guide me off of the bed. I slide off the edge and he continues to guide me to the bathroom. I shut the door and take off the blindfold to freshen up and contemplate putting it back on. I wonder if the thrill or the passion would be ruined if I knew who the other person was. I decide not to let anything ruin this night. I put the blindfold back on and open the door. Immediately there is a hand on each breast, massaging, squeezing, and flicking at my nipples.

“One leg. Step forward.” I’m instructed. I slide one leg forward and it is guided out to the side. I recognize the feel of hot breath on my pussy and realize the mystery man is kneeling on the floor in front of me. His hands move from my breasts to my buttocks and then squeeze, pressing my body against his lips. I move my other leg to accommodate his head beneath me. I lower myself a little and feel his warm tongue moving against me again. A finger slides between my legs and up inside of me. I reach down and hold his head against me while my body moves against his affection.

I hear music. Dance music. Fast music. I fuck his face with the beat and he fingers me at the same pace. Another set of hands appear on my breasts, flicking the nipples to the same beat. Apparently my husband has recovered his strength.

“Your tongue is amazing.” I say in a breathy voice. “Is it a bad thing that I like fucking your face without knowing who you are?” I feel the head beneath me move from side to side. “Do you like me fucking your face?” The head nods. “Do you want to fuck me?” The lips release from my cunt. “God. Yes. I want to fuck you so bad. You taste so good. I was about to lose my mind when I watched your husband go down on you.” He starts licking again. “Let me fuck you. Let me fuck you now. I need you. I need to fuck you right now” I lose control. “No,” He says “Wait. Wait until I am inside you. I have to fuck you. Fuck. Please.” My husband’s hands release from me and the man beneath me stands. I feel his cock throbbing against my clit. He doesn’t hesitate and drives his shaft inside me. Not as big as my husband he fucks me hard and fast. I feel his balls slapping against my ass with each thrust. I can’t hold back. The situation, the music, the rhythm, the speed, its all perfect. I orgasm with a scream and so does the mystery man. He pulls out and steps back. I gasp, begging for more. My husband steps in and slams his meaty cock into me. Pounding me. I wrap my arms around him and move with him, fast.
”God. This is amazing. You feel so good” I gasp

“Fuck me harder” I beg. He grabs my waist and moves my hips against his thrusts. I cry out in orgasm after orgasm. “Kiss me” he says. I lean forward and meet my lips to my husbands. We share a deep, erotic kiss while fucking each other wildly. My legs start shaking- unable to handle the intensity. I fuck his cock for everything I am worth. He cries out and releases a hot stream inside me. I shudder as another wave of pleasure hits me. Gasping for air. And then I wake up.

Lying in bed, aimlessly watching the television for yet another night this week; waiting with little patience for my husband to get home from work....


The End !!! :p :D

birdie8819
13-12-2007, 09:13 PM
How about a threesome story - Title : My wife, my friend Julee and me on a beach . Enjoy !!! ;)


We were all down in Cancun for a week of sun and fun. You and your husband had met us there. Right from the start we all clicked really well. My wife and you got along really well, although you both had very different personalities. Cheryl, my wife, is 5'6", blonde with blue eyes, curvy with a small waist and soft, full 36c tits. She's very pretty, with a gorgeous smile. She's a little more reserved than you, but she was on vacation, at a place where she didn't know anyone else, so she was a little more "wild" than otherwise.

Cancun for a week of sun and fun.You and your husband had met us there.Right from the start we all clicked really well.My wife and you got along really well, although you both had very different personalities.Cheryl, my wife, is 5'6", blonde with blue eyes, curvy with a small waist and soft, full 36c tits.She's very pretty, with a gorgeous smile.She's a little more reserved than you, but she was on vacation, at a place where she didn't know anyone else, so she was a little more "wild" than otherwise.


The four of us met down at one of the beaches, you were set up next to us when we found a spot to spread out our towels. I confess that I chose the spot simply because I saw you there, but the location seemed innocent enough at the time. The beach was fairly secluded, but by no means devoid of anyone else. In fact, the resort had a cabanna down the beach a little ways where you could borrow a sailboat or catamaran.

You smiled as we set up, and I noticed your husband glance over at Cheryl's legs and ass as she bent down to straighten out her towel. She was wearing a bikini, a black one that was a "full" bikini, if there is such a thing. By comparison, your bikini was much more revealing, as I noticed the front of it covering a rather narrow strip over your pussy, and the top limited to two spandex triangles over each breast. The light blue looked great against your slightly tanned skin, and I wondered if the fabric, which was obviously thin, would have an element of transparency if it got wet.

After getting organized, I headed off to the water, while Cheryl laid back in the warm sun. I wasn’t' gone all that long, but by the time I got back I found the two of you chatting and laughing, and your husband asleep beside you. I sat down, joining the conversation. As we talked and laughed, I kept stealing glances at your body, taking every chance I could to admire your slim, tight body and that bikini that didn't hide anything hardly. A couple times you caught me looking down at you, but said nothing. I don't know if Cheryl didn't notice or didn't mind that her husband sitting right beside her was checking out the pretty brunette next to us, but in any event she didn't say anything.

You suggested that we jump into the water, and Cheryl immediately agreed, getting to her feet. You got up too, bending as you did giving me an amazing flash of your narrow, thong bikini. Cheryl definitely noticed this too, but still said nothing.

I decided I'd stay back and let just the two of you go for a swim. Truth be told, that look at your ass and your bikini-covered pussy from behind had started my cock, and I was worried that you'd see the "growing" evidence of my surreptitious staring.

Even staying back, the view was spectacular as I watched the you and my wife walk down to the water, only about 15 feet away. My cock only continued to get harder as I watched the sexy brunette and her sexy blonde friend headed into the water. I kept watching over the next few minutes as you both swam, talking and laughing still. Soon you were walking back towards me, and I didn't miss the chance to check out your bikini to see if it went see-thru.

As you got nearer, I couldn't resist looking down your body at the wet fabric. You could easily see that I wasn't exactly making eye-contact with you, but you just smiled and kept walking, chatting with Cheryl. As you got to your towel, I was pretty sure that your bikini did become somewhat see-thru, but I thought that I should have been able to see your pussy through the fabric, but I couldn't. Unless……. Were you shaved totally bare?

Cheryl leaned down, her full tits hanging down right in front of me, and kissed me. She whispered in my ear that you had suggested removing your tops, and would I mind. I couldn't believe that she was considering such a thing, but I told her that I'd love to see her take off her top. She sat down between you and me, and looked over at you, "I don't think Doug will mind…" Then turning to me, she asked me if I'd "help" her with her bikini.

Mmmmm…. What a moment, I thought to myself, sitting on this beach, several people around, reaching up to my wife's bikini to undo it right there in front of everyone. My fingers briefly fought with the clasp, but it sprang open. Cheryl hesitated, and then let her bikini slide down her arms, exposing the soft, white skin of her breasts to the sunshine, us and all those around us. You winked at me, and reached back to undo your own bikini.

Looking past my now topless wife, I could see your nipples prominent beneath the thin light blue fabric of your bikini top…. You reached behind your neck to untie the string, and pulled the fabric down , exposing your smaller, prominent tits, your darker pink nipples hard and inviting. I continued to stare as you reached to undo the bottom strap, pulling the bikini top off completely. Suddenly, there I was, sitting on this hot beach with two even hotter women right beside me, both topless. I couldn't help it, my cock was so hard, straining at my shorts.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-12-2007, 09:16 PM
My wife grabbed a bottle of sunscreen, and asked me to help her with her back. I moved behind her and started to rub the lotion onto her back, reaching around as I dared to brush the sides of her tits. When she didn't object I loaded up my hands with lotion again, and this time more boldly reached right around her, cupping her tits fully, working the lotion into her very white skin, telling her (lamely) "we don't want you to burn now, do we…"

You watched all of this, and when I was finally done gave us a coy smile and said that you could use some help with your back, too. I immediately grabbed the lotion and moved behind you, as my wife watched.

The sun had already warmed your back nicely, and your skin felt silky smooth under my hands. I couldn't believe I was massaging lotion into your back with my wife sitting right there, but I wasn't going to stop…. Completely unsure of how far either you or her would let me go, I tried my best to restrict my hands to your back, but once in a while my fingers crept around your sides, brushing lightly against the sides of your breasts. Your nipples were hard, almost inviting my fingers to reach around further, but I really wasn't sure how far my wife would let me go with you. Finally, after the lotion was more than worked into your skin did I retreat to my towel, my cock uncomfortably hard in my shorts. Both you and Cheryl noticed as I unsuccessfully tried to shift the fabric, my hard cock tenting outwards.

I just watched as you applied the lotion to your stomach and chest, your pink fingernails dancing over your breasts, squeezing them and rubbing over your nipples more than was strictly necessary, knowing that you were driving me crazy.

After a little longer in the sun, one of the catamarans returned to the beach, and you and Cheryl decided to go take it out. You briefly debated whether to go "as you were" and after a little convincing, Cheryl agreed. I couldn't believe that my very conservative wife was about to walk down the beach and borrow a sailboat from some guy with her tits totally exposed the whole time. I didn't think she'd do it, but to my surprise, she followed you up, and walked towards the cabanna.

I could see what you were doing, but I couldn't hear anything. I saw some shaking of heads, and some very devilish smiles from you. Then, both of you appeared to reach down to your bikinis and although your backs were towards me, it sure looked like you flashed him your pussies! I was still trying to figure out what happened, when you trotted off towards the catamaran, climbed on and started out.

Both of you looked amazing, sitting there on the catamaran, totally topless. You were smiling at people on the beach who you noticed looking at you, which included every guy there. As you approached me, you called out to me to swim out to you. You also suggested that I'd me more than a little interested in what just happened…..

Not waiting for another invitation, I waded out and swam a short distance to you. Hanging onto the edge of the sailboat you told me that there was actually a signout sheet, and the boats had all been reserved since early that morning, but you and Cheryl had convinced the young man to make an exception for you. I knew exactly where this was heading.

You also told me that I'd be allowed onto the catamaran with you, but only on the condition that I removed my shorts. I looked at my wife, who nodded. She said it was necessary in order to see my reaction when you told me how it was that you were given the sailboat.

Hanging onto the edge, looking up at two fantastic sets of tits… who was I to argue? I struggled to pull off my shorts, and flipped them onto the boat with you. I then started to crawl up onto the webbing stretched between the pontoons. The warm water had done nothing to prevent my cock from being rock-hard already, and I noticed both you and my wife staring down at my cock as I got onboard.

I knelt facing you both, my cock very much on display for you. I couldn't believe that my blonde wife and our new brunette friend were sitting there, tits on display, staring at my erect cock. "so how did you get the boat…?" I asked.

"Well," you started, "there's some silly rule that the boats have to be signed out, and the list gets full quickly, so the nice boy wasn't going to let us have this one. But he kept talking to us, and staring at our tits, so we decided he might be persuaded somehow. That's when Cheryl offered to show him her pussy if he'd give us this boat…" My wife blushed and started to object, as you continuted, "OK, it was actually me who suggested that if Cheryl showed him her pussy would he give us this boat. He said that both of us would have to flash him, and he would."

Cheryl kept the story going, "He was cute, and I loved the way he kept staring at my tits, before I knew it my hand was reaching for my bikini, watching his eyes staring at me…. " As she spoke, her hand was reaching towards the edge of her bikini, starting to reach under it along the inner curve of her hip. "I just couldn't help myself, Doug…. I pulled my bikini aside like this to show him my pussy…."

There, right in front of both of us, my shy, reserved wife pulled her bikini aside, exposing her trimmed golden brown pussy and shaved cuntlips. She kept the fabric pulled aside, letting me stare, reliving the moment of when she let the young sailboat jockey peek at her cunt.

"mmmm….. and what about you, Julee…. Did you also show the boy your pussy?"

Your hand darted down to your thong, and traced over your slit before sliding under the edge just like my wife had done. "Oh yes…. I reached down like this, and pulled it off….." Your hand pulled back your thong, showing me your wet, pink slit, shaved totally smooth. I stared at you, my cock twitching in appreciation, with my wife sitting right there watching me. Your voice softened as you felt my eyes, "I think the kid wanted to cum for us, Doug….. just like you want to cum for us right now….. don't you…."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing… my cock was pulsing with need as I stared at the two exposed pussies right in front of me. Cheryl said "come on, Doug….. show Julee how good you look stroking your cock…. Pump it for us… think about that guy staring at me… staring at my tits… my pussy…."

I reached down to my shaft, and closed my hand around it. My cock twitched violently with the first contact, and felt so hard and hot in my hand. My other hand reached down under my balls, gently pressing as I began to slowly pump my cock for you and my wife.


Continue next page .....